Arcana microcosmi, or, The hid secrets of man's body discovered in an anatomical duel between Aristotle and Galen concerning the parts thereof : as also, by a discovery of the strange and marveilous diseases, symptomes & accidents of man's body : with a refutation of Doctor Brown's Vulgar errors, the Lord Bacon's natural history, and Doctor Harvy's book, De generatione, Comenius, and others : whereto is annexed a letter from Doctor Pr. to the author, and his answer thereto, touching Doctor Harvy's book De Generatione / by A.R.
         Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654.
      
       
         
           1652
        
      
       Approx. 736 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 149 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57647
         Wing R1947
         ESTC R13878
         12255049
         ocm 12255049
         57373
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57647)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57373)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 158:12)
      
       
         
           
             Arcana microcosmi, or, The hid secrets of man's body discovered in an anatomical duel between Aristotle and Galen concerning the parts thereof : as also, by a discovery of the strange and marveilous diseases, symptomes & accidents of man's body : with a refutation of Doctor Brown's Vulgar errors, the Lord Bacon's natural history, and Doctor Harvy's book, De generatione, Comenius, and others : whereto is annexed a letter from Doctor Pr. to the author, and his answer thereto, touching Doctor Harvy's book De Generatione / by A.R.
             Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654.
          
           [16], 267, 8 p.
           
             Printed by Tho. Newcomb, and are to bee [sic] sold by John Clark ...,
             London :
             1652.
          
           
             Second t.p. after p. [208] reads: An appendix to Arcana microsmi : wherein are contained divers passages, as of fishes, presages, sneezing, thunder-struck persons, &c., with a refutation of divers tenets held by Doctor Harvie in his book, De generatione, the Lord Bacon in his Naturall history, and some others / by Aeexander [sic] Ross.
             Wing gives first word of the title as: Areana.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Harvey, William, 1578-1657. -- De generatione animalium.
           Browne, Thomas, -- Sir, 1605-1682. -- Pseudodoxia epidemica.
           Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. -- Sylva sylvarum.
           Comenius, Johann Amos, 1592-1670.
           Medicine -- Early works to 1800.
           Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works.
           Physiology -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Arcana
               Microcosmi
               :
               OR
               ,
               The
               hid
               Secrets
               of
               MAN's
               Body
               discovered
               ;
               In
               an
               Anatomical
               Duel
               between
               Aristotle
               and
               Galen
               concerning
               the
               Parts
               thereof
               :
               As
               also
               ,
               By
               a
               Discovery
               of
               the
               strange
               and
               marveilous
               Diseases
               ,
               Symptomes
               &
               Accidents
               of
               MAN's
               BODY
               .
            
             
               WITH
               A
               Refutation
               of
               Doctor
               Brown's
               VULGAR
               ERRORS
               ,
               The
               Lord
               BACON's
               NATURAL
               HISTORY
               ,
               And
               Doctor
               Harvy's
               Book
               DE
               GENERATIONE
               ,
               COMENIVS
               ,
               and
               Others
               ;
            
             
               Whereto
               is
               annexed
               a
               Letter
               from
               Doctor
               Pr.
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               his
               Answer
               thereto
               ,
               touching
               Doctor
               Harvy's
               Book
               de
               Genetatione
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 A.
                 R.
              
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Newcomb
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               sold
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Clark
              
               ,
               entring
               into
               Mercers-Chappel
               ,
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               of
               Cheapside
               ,
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               WORSHIPFUL
               and
               my
               much
               honored
               FRIEND
               ,
               EDWARD
               WATSON
               ,
               ESQUIRE
               ,
               Son
               and
               Heir
               to
               the
               Right
               Honorable
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ROCKINGHAME
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 .
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               consider
               your
               proficiency
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               your
               daily
               exercises
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               may
               in
               time
               deserve
               a
               Shrine
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Honor
               ;
               your
               hearty
               affection
               to
               true
               and
               solid
               Philosophy
               ;
               not
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               
                 Vain
                 and
                 deceiving
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               your
               sincere
               love
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               not
               in
               way
               of
               retaliation
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               thankfull
               recognition
               of
               your
               favours
               ,
               to
               present
               this
               piece
               to
               you
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               perceive
               how
               many
               strange
               wonders
               and
               secrets
               are
               couched
               up
               within
               the
               Microcosme
               of
               our
               body
               ;
               and
               with
               what
               admirable
               artifice
               the
               base
               and
               infirm
               materials
               of
               this
               our
               earthly
               Tabernacle
               are
               united
               and
               composed
               .
            
             
             
               Likewise
               you
               may
               see
               how
               much
               the
               Dictates
               and
               Opinions
               of
               the
               ancient
               Champions
               of
               Learning
               ,
               are
               sleighted
               and
               misconstrued
               by
               some
               modern
               Innovators
               ;
               whereas
               we
               are
               but
               children
               in
               understanding
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               those
               Fathers
               of
               Knowledge
               ;
               we
               are
               but
               Dwarfs
               and
               Pigmies
               compared
               to
               those
               Giants
               of
               Wisdom
               on
               whose
               shoulders
               we
               stand
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               see
               so
               far
               as
               they
               without
               them
               :
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               we
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               strive
               for
               further
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               hardly
               reach
               without
               their
               supportation
               .
               I
               disswade
               no
               man
               from
               inventing
               new
               ;
               but
               I
               ●ould
               not
               have
               him
               therefore
               to
               forget
               the
               old
               ,
               nor
               to
               lose
               the
               substance
               whilst
               he
               catches
               the
               shadow
               .
               Women
               and
               Children
               love
               new
               wine
               ,
               because
               pleasant
               to
               the
               palat
               ;
               but
               wise
               men
               chuse
               the
               old
               ,
               because
               wholsomer
               for
               the
               stomach
               .
               As
               I
               abridge
               no
               man
               of
               his
               liberty
               to
               invent
               new
               wayes
               ;
               so
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               debar
               me
               of
               the
               like
               liberty
               to
               keep
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               find
               ●hem
               more
               easie
               and
               compendious
               for
               attaining
               the
               end
               of
               my
               journey
               .
               Sir
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               any
               larger
               Discourse
               on
               this
               subject
               .
               I
               wish
               an
               accumulation
               of
               all
               vertue●
               and
               happinesse
               on
               you
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               continuation
               of
               your
               love
               to
               him
               who
               professeth
               himself
            
             
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 servant
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Ross.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               each
               Chapter
               in
               these
               foure
               Books
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   dignity
                   ,
                   scituation
                   ,
                   priority
                   ,
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   first
                   formed
                   ,
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   together
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Galenists
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   perfect
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   nourished
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   temperaments
                   united
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Three
                   ●entricles
                   in
                   som
                   Hearts
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   nervous
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   No
                   parts
                   more
                   spermatical
                   then
                   others
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Liver
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   is
                   formed
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   Bloud
                   and
                   nourishment
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Matrix
                   not
                   generative
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   right
                   Ventricle
                   nobler
                   then
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   and
                   nutritive
                   faculties
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Heat
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Hearts
                   motion
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   was
                   first
                   formed
                   and
                   informed
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   principal
                   member
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Blood
                   begot
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Liver
                   ,
                   why
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   is
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   the
                   Veins
                   and
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   of
                   nutrition
                   ,
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   nerves
                   and
                   veins
                   do
                   not
                   beat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Hydropsies
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   All
                   blood
                   is
                   not
                   elaborated
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   the
                   veins
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   arterial
                   blood
                   must
                   waste
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   would
                   infinitely
                   increase
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   blood
                   thickneth
                   not
                   in
                   ●the
                   .
                   heart
                   till
                   death
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   passion
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   heart
                   a
                   fitter
                   seat
                   for
                   the
                   soul
                   then
                   the
                   liver
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   double
                   unity
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   Why
                   the
                   heart
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   sensation
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   feeleth
                   .
                   2
                   The
                   brains
                   being
                   cold
                   cannot
                   beget
                   sensitive
                   spirits
                   :
                   Why
                   the
                   animal
                   spirits
                   most
                   active
                   where
                   is
                   most
                   heat
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   animal
                   spirits
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   vitall
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   vitall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   impossible
                   :
                   The
                   animal
                   spirits
                   are
                   not
                   begot
                   of
                   the
                   aire
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Neither
                   are
                   they
                   conco●ted
                   or
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   they
                   wasted
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   brain
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   ,
                   although
                   these
                   fail
                   upon
                   the
                   
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   upon
                   the
                   distemper
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   failing
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   nerves
                   are
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   like
                   ;
                   but
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   nerve
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   loseth
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   beneath
                   the
                   knot
                   ,
                   not
                   above
                   it
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   brain
                   is
                   the
                   coldest
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   how
                   void
                   of
                   veins
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   how
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   hairs
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   blood
                   and
                   spirits
                   alter
                   not
                   the
                   brains
                   temper
                   .
                   Why
                   its
                   coldness
                   is
                   not
                   fel●
                   :
                   the
                   pith
                   in
                   the
                   back
                   bone
                   hor.
                   11.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   heart
                   at
                   such
                   a●d
                   stance
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   spirits
                   they
                   work
                   on
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Why
                   both
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   lungs
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   refrigeration
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   mans
                   brain
                   larger
                   then
                   the
                   womans
                   :
                   why
                   man
                   hotter
                   then
                   Lions
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   testicles
                   ignobler
                   then
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   brain
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   testicles
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sensation
                   and
                   generation
                   ;
                   the
                   testicles
                   not
                   chief
                   because
                   necessary
                   ,
                   or
                   becaus●
                   they
                   cause
                   an
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   from
                   whe●ce
                   is
                   the
                   distinctio●
                   of
                   sexes
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   seed
                   receiveth
                   its
                   specificall
                   form
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   17.
                   
                   Why
                   Eunuchs
                   fatter
                   ,
                   weaker
                   ,
                   and
                   colder
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Lib.
                   II.
                   CAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Mans
                   Body
                   fitted
                   onely
                   for
                   mans
                   Soul.
                   Tritons
                   are
                   not
                   men
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   Mans
                   body
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   most
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   and
                   Heart
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   twofold
                   heat
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   What
                   Creatures
                   nourish
                   most
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Womans
                   imagination
                   cannot
                   alter
                   the
                   form
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CAP.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Stomach
                   and
                   Lungs
                   not
                   necessary
                   for
                   life
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   How
                   the
                   limbs
                   are
                   moved
                   :
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   bodies
                   more
                   required
                   for
                   motion
                   then
                   sensation
                   :
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   light
                   :
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   souls
                   instruments
                   :
                   how
                   the
                   Muscles
                   move
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Seven
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Twelve
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   substance
                   warrish
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   but
                   one
                   sight
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   eye
                   how
                   an
                   agent
                   and
                   patient
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   two
                   lights
                   and
                   its
                   colours
                   .
                   Light
                   gives
                   the
                   second
                   act
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   twofold
                   Heat
                   in
                   living
                   things
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Heat
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   tempered
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   spirits
                   are
                   not
                   celestial
                   ,
                   several
                   Reasons
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Our
                   natural
                   heat
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   substance
                   ,
                   in
                   six
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   Many
                   excellencies
                   of
                   mans
                   body
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Head
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   noblest
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   highest
                   ,
                   as
                   Galen
                   thinks
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CAP.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   differ
                   in
                   seven
                   things
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Woman
                   is
                   only
                   passive
                   in
                   generation
                   :
                   Her
                   Testicles
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   not
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   ;
                   the
                   males
                   seed
                   evaporates
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   child
                   resembles
                   the
                   parents
                   ;
                   the
                   bloud
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   seed
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Adeps
                   how
                   generated
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hot
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CAP.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   actions
                   of
                   our
                   members
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   bones
                   ,
                   nerves
                   ,
                   veins
                   ,
                   &c.
                   why
                   not
                   easily
                   reunited
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   hotter
                   then
                   the
                   sanguineal
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   brains
                   and
                   scull
                   ,
                   bones
                   and
                   teeth
                   compared
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CAP.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Two
                   sorts
                   of
                   bloud
                   ;
                   the
                   heart
                   first
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   nourished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   liver
                   .
                   2
                   :
                   The
                   hearts
                   action
                   on
                   
                     Vena
                     cava
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sanguification
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Bloud
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   every
                   part
                   draws
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Heart
                   the
                   first
                   principle
                   of
                   the
                   nerves
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   how
                   instruments
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   nerves
                   serve
                   for
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   spirits
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   nerves
                   :
                   their
                   swift
                   and
                   various
                   motions
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   sleep
                   :
                   motion
                   and
                   sense
                   not
                   still
                   together
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sense
                   and
                   motion
                   in
                   phrensies
                   ,
                   epilepsies
                   ,
                   leprosies
                   ,
                   caros
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   voluntary
                   motion
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   fibres
                   and
                   tendons
                   move
                   the
                   muscles
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   muscles
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   abdomen
                   ,
                   diaphragma
                   ,
                   ribs
                   ,
                   bladder
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   organs
                   of
                   tact
                   ,
                   its
                   medium
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   milk
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   integral
                   parts
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   parts
                   draw
                   their
                   aliment
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   expel
                   things
                   hurtful
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   intestines
                   and
                   faeces
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   intestines
                   retentive
                   faculty
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   stomach
                   and
                   its
                   appetite
                   or
                   sense
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   stomach
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   Chylus
                   or
                   bloud
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Livers
                   heat
                   inferiour
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Stomachs
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   natural
                   Spirits
                   in
                   the
                   Liver
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   cherished
                   by
                   air
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Gall
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   nourished
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Choler
                   is
                   conveyed
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   of
                   its
                   two
                   passages
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   membrane
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Gall
                   ,
                   and
                   Spleen
                   ,
                   its
                   obstructions
                   ,
                   its
                   Veins
                   and
                   Arteries
                   without
                   concavity
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Vas
                     venosum
                     .
                     3.
                     
                  
                   How
                   the
                   Spleen
                   purgeth
                   it self
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Veins
                   and
                   its
                   humours
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   stone
                   causeth
                   vomiting
                   and
                   numbness
                   in
                   the
                   thigh
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   bladder
                   ,
                   its
                   attraction
                   and
                   expulsion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   and
                   Testieles
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   noblest
                   parts
                   :
                   Generation
                   without
                   Testicles
                   ,
                   they
                   corroborate
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   their
                   sympathy
                   with
                   the
                   breast
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   with
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Different
                   vessels
                   in
                   the
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Matrix
                   sympathizeth
                   with
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Breasts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   5.
                   
                   Affected
                   with
                   smells
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   twofold
                   motion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Distinction
                   of
                   sexes
                   :
                   the
                   male
                   hotter
                   then
                   the
                   female
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   seed
                   no
                   part
                   ,
                   nor
                   aliment
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   derived
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   ,
                   how
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   menstruous
                   bloud
                   no
                   excrement
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   small
                   pox
                   :
                   Its
                   evacua●ion
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   uses
                   of
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   vitiosity
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Monsters
                   :
                   Mola
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   liveth
                   first
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Liver
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   outward
                   membranes
                   first
                   formed
                   by
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Vrachos
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   4
                   The
                   similitude●
                   of
                   the
                   parents
                   on
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Twins
                   ,
                   how
                   b●got
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   like
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Infants
                   ,
                   how
                   fed
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Supersetation
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   No
                   respiration
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Childs
                   heart
                   moveth
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Child-bearing
                   how
                   caused
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   eight
                   months
                   birth
                   not
                   lively
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   sensitive
                   Soul
                   how
                   derived
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reasonable
                   introduced
                   :
                   when
                   it
                   exerciseth
                   its
                   functions
                   :
                   it
                   brings
                   with
                   it
                   all
                   its
                   perfections
                   .
                   The
                   Embryo
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   three
                   specifical
                   forms
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Why
                   about
                   the
                   fourth
                   month
                   milk
                   is
                   engendred
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   Diaphragma
                   inflamed
                   .
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Pericardium
                     .
                     4.
                  
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   and
                   Ventricles
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   why
                   hot
                   and
                   dry
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   faculty
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   spirits
                   how
                   ingendred
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Systole
                   and
                   Diastole
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   motion
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   How
                   caused
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lungs
                   how
                   moved
                   ;
                   the
                   air
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   spirits
                   nutrime●t
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Respiration
                   not
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Lungs
                   hot
                   and
                   moist
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Respiration
                   a
                   mixed
                   motion
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   bladder
                   and
                   intestins
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   No
                   portion
                   of
                   our
                   drink
                   passeth
                   into
                   the
                   Lungs
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   senses
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   made
                   for
                   refrigeration
                   only
                   ,
                   how
                   hot
                   ,
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   moist
                   ;
                   and
                   why
                   ;
                   its
                   actions
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   void
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   animal
                   spirits
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   begot
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Why
                   more
                   vital
                   then
                   animal
                   spirits
                   ;
                   where
                   perfected
                   ,
                   and
                   prepared
                   ,
                   the
                   ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   eye
                   both
                   watrish
                   and
                   fiery
                   ,
                   imperfect
                   vision
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   watrish
                   ,
                   its
                   action
                   ,
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   species
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   proved
                   :
                   two
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   motion
                   ;
                   why
                   the
                   object
                   appears
                   double
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   no
                   colours
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   optick
                   nerves
                   soft
                   ,
                   where
                   united
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Chrystalline
                   ,
                   and
                   glassy
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   white
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Five
                   things
                   required
                   to
                   hearing
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   the
                   real
                   but
                   intentional
                   sound
                   is
                   heard
                   :
                   Hearing
                   fails
                   last
                   in
                   drowned
                   men
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   innate
                   air
                   no
                   organ
                   of
                   hearing
                   :
                   no
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   caus
                   of
                   the
                   sympathy
                   between
                   the
                   ear
                   and
                   the
                   mouth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   wee
                   excell
                   the
                   beasts
                   in
                   smelling
                   .
                   Wee
                   smell
                   real●
                   odours
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Smells
                   nourish
                   not
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   nose
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   brain
                   is
                   the
                   organ
                   of
                   smelling
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wherein
                   consists
                   the
                   organ
                   of
                   tast
                   .
                   The
                   tongue
                   potentially
                   moist
                   :
                   no
                   external
                   medium
                   of
                   tast
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   skin
                   is
                   the
                   medium
                   of
                   taste
                   .
                   The
                   prime
                   qualities
                   ,
                   both
                   objects
                   and
                   agents
                   .
                   No
                   creature
                   without
                   tact
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   exquisite
                   in
                   man.
                   Tact
                   and
                   taste
                   different
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   sense
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   sense
                   :
                   The
                   different
                   judgement
                   of
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   soul.
                   How
                   different
                   from
                   other
                   senses
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   heart
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Imagination
                   or
                   fantasie
                   ,
                   what
                   :
                   disturbed
                   compoundeth
                   .
                   The
                   Estimative
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   work
                   and
                   seat
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Memory
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   sense
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   twofold
                   .
                   Reminiscence
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                   Old
                   men
                   and
                   childrens
                   memories
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 LIB
                 .
                 III.
                 A
                 Refutation
                 of
                 Doctor
                 BRŌWNS
                 Vulgar
                 Errors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   Eels
                   voided
                   by
                   a
                   maid
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   strange
                   generations
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   voided
                   in
                   three
                   days
                   ,
                   six
                   quarts
                   of
                   milk
                   .
                   3
                   :
                   Of
                   women
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   eat
                   mens
                   flesh
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   women
                   that
                   have
                   lived
                   some
                   years
                   without
                   food
                   .
                   5
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   lived
                   some
                   years
                   without
                   a
                   brain●
                   another
                   without
                   a
                   Spleen
                   .
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   lived
                   with
                   a
                   knife
                   in
                   her
                   skull
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   some
                   that
                   have
                   swallowed
                   knives
                   ,
                   glasses
                   ,
                   &c.
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   some
                   shot
                   in
                   the
                   forehead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bullet
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   hinder
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   skull
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   one
                   who
                   wanted
                   the
                   
                     pericardium
                     .
                     2.
                  
                   
                   Of
                   hairy
                   hearts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   walked
                   and
                   fought
                   after
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   wounded
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Stones
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   worms
                   found
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   heart
                   may
                   putrifie
                   ,
                   while
                   we
                   are
                   alive
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Worms
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Epilepsie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Incubus
                   .
                   3
                   Vertigo
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   a
                   stone
                   in
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   One
                   of
                   nine
                   years
                   old
                   brought
                   to
                   bed
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Bodies
                   turned
                   to
                   Stones
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Sleep-walkers
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Superfetation
                   .
                   Ventriloques
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   strange
                   stone
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   without
                   Lungs
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Impostumes
                   voided
                   in
                   Vrine
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Worms
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   many
                   diseases
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   No
                   change
                   of
                   sexes
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Giants
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Some
                   without
                   livers
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Fleshy
                   bladders
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Stones
                   ,
                   haires
                   ,
                   worms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Begot
                   in
                   our
                   Vrine
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   without
                   a
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Strange
                   but
                   not
                   miraculous
                   births
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Strange
                   and
                   strong
                   imaginations
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Poison
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Poison
                   of
                   mad
                   Dogs
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Cantharides
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Poison
                   how
                   it
                   worketh
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Why
                   birds
                   not
                   poisoned
                   as
                   men
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Amphiam
                   ,
                   Opium
                   ,
                   Mandrakes
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Plague
                   no
                   Hectick
                   nor
                   putrid
                   Fever
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Epidemical
                   diseases
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Antipathies
                   to
                   some
                   meats
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   Fear
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Blood
                   voided
                   by
                   the
                   Gums
                   and
                   Navil
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Black
                   hairs
                   suddenly
                   gray
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Violence
                   of
                   passions
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Defects
                   in
                   nature
                   recompensed
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   A
                   
                   Fly
                   voided
                   by
                   Vrine
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Monethly
                   bloud
                   in
                   men
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   causes
                   of
                   Monsters
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Horns
                   on
                   mens
                   heads
                   and
                   heels
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   blood
                   being
                   drunk
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   strange
                   diseases
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Plie
                   ca
                   Polonica
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   eat
                   poyson
                   without
                   hurt
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Stones
                   in
                   th
                   intestines
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Old
                   men
                   come
                   young
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Some
                   strange
                   monsters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   divers
                   and
                   strange
                   spleens
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Black
                   urine
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   One
                   lives
                   without
                   sleep
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Tarentula's
                   effects
                   and
                   cure
                   .
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   Musick
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Serpents
                   begot
                   of
                   dead
                   brains
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   Tiberius
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   Alexanders
                   sweat
                   .
                   Strabo's
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Book
                 Of
                 the
                 strange
                 diseases
                 and
                 Accidents
                 of
                 MANS
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Divers
                   ways
                   to
                   resist
                   burning
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Locust
                   eaters
                   ,
                   the
                   lowsie
                   disease
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptist
                   fed
                   not
                   on
                   Locusts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Mans
                   flesh
                   most
                   subject
                   to
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   causes
                   thereof
                   ;
                   How
                   putrifaction
                   is
                   resisted
                   .
                   Mumia
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   strength
                   of
                   affection
                   and
                   imagination
                   in
                   dying
                   men
                   .
                   Strange
                   presages
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Difference
                   of
                   dead
                   mens
                   skuls
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   benefits
                   of
                   sleep
                   ,
                   and
                   reasons
                   why
                   some
                   sleep
                   not
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   dead
                   bodies
                   after
                   the
                   ninth
                   day
                   swim
                   .
                   Why
                   dead
                   and
                   sleeping
                   men
                   heavier
                   then
                   others
                   ;
                   why
                   a
                   blown
                   bladder
                   lighter
                   then
                   an
                   empty
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Strange
                   Epidemical
                   diseases
                   and
                   deaths
                   .
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   smels
                   .
                   The
                   Roses
                   smell
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Strange
                   shapes
                   ,
                   and
                   multitudes
                   of
                   worms
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   French
                   disease
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   malignity
                   .
                   The
                   diseases
                   of
                   Brasil
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   C●ntaurs
                   ,
                   proved
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   a
                   Wolf.
                   causeth
                   obmutescency
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Pigmies
                   proved
                   .
                   Gammadim
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Giants
                   proved
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   monsters
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   strange
                   force
                   of
                   Fascination
                   .
                   The
                   sympathies
                   and
                   antipathies
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   Loadstones
                   attraction
                   ,
                   how
                   hindred
                   .
                   Fascination
                   ,
                   how
                   cured
                   .
                   Fascination
                   by
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Strange
                   stones
                   bred
                   in
                   mens
                   bodies
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Children
                   nourished
                   by
                   Wolves
                   and
                   other
                   Beasts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Poison
                   taken
                   without
                   hurt
                   .
                   Poison
                   eaters
                   may
                   infect
                   ,
                   how
                   .
                   How
                   Grapes
                   and
                   other
                   Plants
                   may
                   bee
                   poisoned
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   strange
                   Mola's
                   .
                   Bears
                   by
                   licking
                   ,
                   form
                   their
                   Cubs
                   ,
                   the
                   Plastick
                   faculty
                   still
                   working
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   Divers
                   priviledges
                   of
                   Eunuchs
                   :
                   The
                   Fibers
                   ,
                   Testicles
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   D●
                   versities
                   of
                   Aliments
                   and
                   Medicaments
                   ,
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   Peache●
                   Mandrakes
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   our
                   aliments
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   strange
                   story
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   sick
                   Maid
                   discussed
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   strange
                   vomitings
                   ,
                   and
                   Monsters
                   and
                   Imaginations
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Men
                   long
                   lived
                   ;
                   the
                   Deers
                   long
                   life
                   〈◊〉
                   serted
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   old
                   men
                   may
                   become
                   young
                   again
                   ,
                   proved
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   many
                   new
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   thereof
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Different
                   colours
                   i●
                   our
                   bodies
                   :
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   Ethiopian
                   blackness
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   〈◊〉
                   Vnicorn
                   with
                   his
                   horn
                   and
                   vertues
                   asserted
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   born
                   blind
                   and
                   dumb
                   ,
                   recovered
                   :
                   A
                   strange
                   Vniversal
                   Fever
                   :
                   A
                   strange
                   Fish
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   Imagination
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   diversities
                   and
                   vertues
                   of
                   Bezar
                   stones
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   conceived
                   in
                   a
                   Bath
                   :
                   of
                   an
                   Incubus
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Strange
                   actions
                   performed
                   by
                   sleepers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   causes
                   thereof
                   .
                   Lots
                   Incest
                   in
                   his
                   sleep
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   Animals
                   live
                   long
                   without
                   food
                   :
                   The
                   Camelions
                   food
                   is
                   only
                   〈◊〉
                   ;
                   the
                   contrary
                   reasons
                   answered
                   :
                   Air
                   turns
                   to
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the●
                   pabulous
                   supply
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Divers
                   animals
                   long-lived
                   without
                   food
                   .
                   The
                   Camelion
                   lives
                   on
                   air
                   only
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Divers
                   creatures
                   fed
                   only
                   by
                   water
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Chilification
                   not
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   .
                   Strange
                   operations
                   of
                   some
                   stomachs
                   .
                   The
                   Ostrich
                   eats
                   and
                   digests
                   Iron
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   Bees
                   ,
                   Gnats
                   ,
                   &c.
                   make
                   a
                   sound
                   .
                   Of
                   Glow-worms
                   :
                   and
                   Grains
                   bit
                   by
                   Pismires
                   :
                   the
                   vegitable
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   strange
                   plants
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Tygers
                   swiftnesse
                   .
                   The
                   Remora
                   stays
                   ships
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Lions
                   afraid
                   of
                   Cocks
                   :
                   Antipathies
                   cause
                   fear
                   and
                   horror
                   in
                   divers
                   animals
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Spiders
                   kill
                   Toads
                   ;
                   the
                   diversities
                   of
                   Spiders
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Cocks
                   Egge
                   and
                   Basilisk
                   :
                   Divers
                   sorts
                   of
                   Basilisks
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Amphisbaena
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Vipers
                   generation
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   objections
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   refuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Moles
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   concerning
                   divers
                   animals
                   maintained
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   right
                   and
                   left
                   side
                   defended
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   erection
                   of
                   mans
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   we
                   have
                   thereby
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Mice
                   and
                   other
                   vermin
                   bred
                   of
                   putrefaction
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   mens
                   bodies
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   How
                   men
                   swim
                   naturally
                   ;
                   the
                   Indian
                   swimmers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   The
                   Pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Pelican
                   ,
                   Dolphin
                   ,
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sybils
                   defended
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Cleopatra
                   ,
                   of
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   of
                   Hector
                   ,
                   of
                   Caesar
                   with
                   Saddle
                   and
                   Stirrops
                   maintained
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Picture
                   of
                   Iephtha
                   sacrificing
                   his
                   daughter
                   maintained
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Baptist
                   wore
                   a
                   Camels
                   skin
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Other
                   pictures
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   S.
                   Christopher
                   ,
                   S.
                   George
                   ,
                   &c.
                   defended
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   distinction
                   and
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   tongue
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Letters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   heat
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   2.
                   
                   Islands
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   proved
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   seven
                   Ostiaries
                   of
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   greatness
                   .
                   The
                   greatness
                   of
                   old
                   Rome
                   divers
                   ways
                   proved
                   .
                   Nilus
                   over-flowing
                   ,
                   how
                   proper
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   the
                   Crocodiles
                   of
                   Nilus
                   ;
                   its
                   inundation
                   regular
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   Niles
                   inundation
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Lots
                  
                   wife
                   truly
                   transformed
                   into
                   a
                   salt
                   Pillar
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Hels
                   fire
                   truly
                   black
                   :
                   brimstone
                   causeth
                   blackness
                   .
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Philoxenus
                  
                   a
                   glutton
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wish
                   not
                   absurd
                   :
                   How
                   long
                   necks
                   conduce
                   to
                   modulation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Heavy
                   bodies
                   swim
                   in
                   the
                   dead
                   sea
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Ancients
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   defended
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Crassus
                  
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   laugh
                   at
                   the
                   Ass
                   eating
                   Thistles
                   :
                   Laughter
                   defined
                   :
                   in
                   laughter
                   there
                   is
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   in
                   weeping
                   ,
                   joy
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   Christ
                   never
                   laughed
                   ,
                   proved
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Fluctus
                   Decumans
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Epicurus
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   wanton
                   man
                   ,
                   impious
                   in
                   his
                   opinions
                   .
                   Seneca's
                   judgement
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Twelve
                   of
                   his
                   impious
                   and
                   absurd
                   opinions
                   rehearsed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 
                   Epicurus
                   his
                   Atomes
                   rejected
                   by
                   nineteen
                   reasons
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Chrystal
                   is
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   Ice
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Loadstone
                   moves
                   not
                   ;
                   its
                   Antipathy
                   with
                   Garlick
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Adamant
                   ,
                   Versoria
                   ,
                   Amber
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   written
                   of
                   Griffins
                   may
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   Griffins
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Grypi
                   and
                   Gryphes
                   ,
                   Perez
                   and
                   Oss●frage
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAPr
                   XX.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Navigation
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   by
                   the
                   stars
                   :
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   compass
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Goats
                   bloud
                   softneth
                   the
                   Adamant
                   .
                   Gold
                   loseth
                   its
                   vertue
                   and
                   gravity
                   with
                   its
                   substance
                   .
                   Iron
                   may
                   grow
                   hot
                   with
                   motion
                   .
                   Coral
                   is
                   soft
                   under
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   hardned
                   by
                   the
                   air
                   .
                   Viscum
                   or
                   Missletoe
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   grows
                   .
                   The
                   shade
                   of
                   the
                   Ash-tree
                   ,
                   pernicious
                   to
                   Serpents
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   existence
                   of
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   proved
                   by
                   divers
                   reasons
                   :
                   and
                   thcontrary
                   objections
                   refelled
                   :
                   the
                   strange
                   generation
                   of
                   some
                   birds
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Ancients
                   cleared
                   concerning
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   be
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Divers
                   sorts
                   of
                   generation
                   in
                   divers
                   creatures
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Admonition
                   not
                   to
                   sleight
                   the
                   Ancients
                   opinion
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Book
                 .
                 Containing
                 a
                 Refutation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 BACON
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 HARVEY
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Fishes
                   breath
                   not
                   :
                   the
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Fossil
                   or
                   earth-fishes
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Fishes
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Fishes
                   of
                   Humane
                   shapes
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Fishes
                   are
                   cunning
                   and
                   d●cible
                   creatures
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   some
                   Fishes
                   have
                   Feet
                   and
                   Wings
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Many
                   monstrous
                   fishes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Publick
                   and
                   privat
                   calamities
                   presaged
                   by
                   owles
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   dogs
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   ravens
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   birds
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   other
                   ways
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Wishing
                   well
                   in
                   sneezing
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   why
                   used
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Divers
                   strange
                   things
                   in
                   thunder●struck
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Female
                   hath
                   no
                   active
                   seed
                   of
                   generation
                   .
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   and
                   Fernelius
                   reasons
                   refutaed
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   Discourse
                   of
                   the
                   Cholick
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   soul
                   in
                   a
                   subventaneous
                   and
                   prolificall
                   egge
                   .
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   reasons
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   refuted
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Blood
                   not
                   the
                   immediate
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   reasons
                   answered
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   way
                   of
                   conception
                   refuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   My
                   Lord
                   Bacon's
                   opinion
                   confuted
                   concerning
                   the
                   French
                   disease
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Concerning
                   the
                   expulsion
                   of
                   pellets
                   out
                   of
                   guns
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   wax
                   candle
                   burning
                   in
                   spirit
                   of
                   wine
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   parts
                   most
                   nutritive
                   in
                   animals
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   spirits
                   in
                   cold
                   bodies
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   air
                   ,
                   fire
                   ,
                   water
                   ,
                   oyl
                   ,
                   whiteness
                   ,
                   the
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   souls
                   and
                   spirits
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Of
                   visible
                   objects
                   and
                   hearing
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Of
                   sounds
                   and
                   musick
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Of
                   singing
                   birds
                   ,
                   descending
                   species
                   ,
                   light
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Ingrate
                   objects
                   ,
                   and
                   deafness
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   passages
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Bacons
                   opinions
                   refuted
                   .
                   Of
                   holding
                   the
                   breath
                   when
                   wee
                   bearken
                   .
                   Of
                   time
                   .
                   Of
                   long
                   life
                   .
                   Of
                   making
                   gold
                   .
                   Of
                   starres
                   .
                   Of
                   oyl
                   .
                   Of
                   indisposition
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                   Of
                   death
                   ,
                   diseases
                   and
                   putrifaction
                   .
                   Of
                   stuttering
                   .
                   Of
                   motion
                   after
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   off
                   .
                   Of
                   sympathies
                   and
                   antipathies
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   and
                   Colewort
                   ,
                   the
                   Fig-tree
                   and
                   Rew.
                   Of
                   white
                   colour
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Oke
                   bough
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Of
                   transmutation
                   of
                   species
                   .
                   Of
                   Incubus
                   .
                   Of
                   grain
                   in
                   cold
                   Countries
                   .
                   Of
                   determination
                   and
                   figures
                   .
                   Of
                   accretion
                   and
                   alimentation
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   period
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Of
                   sugar
                   ,
                   leaves
                   ,
                   roots
                   ,
                   snow
                   ,
                   and
                   putrifaction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Bacons
                   opinions
                   confuted
                   concerning
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Ephemera
                   ,
                   gravitie
                   ,
                   the
                   sperme
                   of
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   teeth
                   ,
                   bones
                   and
                   nails
                   ,
                   thick
                   and
                   thin
                   mediums
                   ,
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   hot
                   Iron
                   ,
                   broin
                   ,
                   sudden
                   darkness
                   ,
                   drie
                   and
                   moist
                   bodies
                   ,
                   fish
                   ,
                   cornes
                   ,
                   hunger
                   ,
                   liquifaction
                   ,
                   hardness
                   ,
                   moisture
                   ,
                   accidents
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   right
                   side
                   ,
                   spungy
                   bodies
                   ,
                   stone-walls
                   ,
                   imagination
                   ,
                   the
                   cramp
                   ,
                   hedghog
                   ,
                   mummy
                   ,
                   salt
                   ,
                   Cominus
                   and
                   others
                   refuted
                   concerning
                   motion
                   ,
                   qualities
                   ,
                   colours
                   ,
                   forms
                   ,
                   the
                   Epilogue
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Arcana
               Microcosmi
               :
               OR
               ,
               The
               hid
               Secrets
               of
               MAN's
               BODY
               discovered
               .
               WITH
               A
               Refutation
               of
               Doctor
               BROVVNS
               VULGAR
               ERRORS
               ,
               My
               Lord
               BACON'S
               Naturall
               History
               ;
               AND
               Dr
               HARVEY's
               Book
               
                 De
                 Generatione
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   dignity
                   ,
                   scituation
                   ,
                   priority
                   ,
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   first
                   formed
                   ,
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   together
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Galenists
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   perfect
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   nourished
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   temperaments
                   united
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Three
                   ventricles
                   in
                   som
                   Hearts
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   nervous
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   No
                   parts
                   more
                   spermatical
                   then
                   others
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Liver
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   is
                   formed
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   Bloud
                   and
                   nourishment
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Matrix
                   not
                   generative
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   right
                   Ventricle
                   nobler
                   then
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   and
                   nutritive
                   faculties
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Heat
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Hearts
                   motion
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   was
                   first
                   formed
                   and
                   informed
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   principal
                   member
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 in
                 all
                 States
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 there
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 factions
                 and
                 sidings
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 there
                 been
                 still
                 oppositions
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Learning
                 ;
                 amongst
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 factions
                 concerning
                 the
                 fabrick
                 of
                 Mans
                 Body
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 and
                 Galenists
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 greater
                 emulation
                 between
                 the
                 Pompeians
                 and
                 Caesarians
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Physitians
                 
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Anatomy
                 :
                 I
                 stood
                 as
                 neuter
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 evinced
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 Aristotelian
                 reasons
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Galenists
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 what
                 I
                 can
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Nulla
                   salus
                   bello
                
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 briefly
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 reasons
                 that
                 have
                 induced
                 me
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Aristotelians
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 concerning
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 that
                 lives
                 and
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 noblest
                 and
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 members
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Galenists
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Heart
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 impart
                 its
                 vital
                 heat
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 medium
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 extreams
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 this
                 medium
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 parts
                 which
                 both
                 give
                 and
                 receive
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 receive
                 but
                 give
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 some
                 that
                 give
                 but
                 receive
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 brain
                 ,
                 or
                 liver
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 originals
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 needless
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Nature
                 always
                 tends
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 aims
                 at
                 unity
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 this
                 principal
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 in
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 apt
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 first
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 inclination
                 and
                 aptitude
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 is
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 receive
                 these
                 from
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 :
                 Therefore
                 doubtless
                 this
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 would
                 first
                 produce
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 prepared
                 to
                 receive
                 first
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 in
                 Vegitables
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 the
                 plant
                 thrusts
                 out
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 first
                 formed
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 dieth
                 last
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 lived
                 first
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 method
                 Nature
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 last
                 made
                 ,
                 decay
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eies
                 and
                 teeth
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 decayeth
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 framed
                 first
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 curious
                 by
                 inspection
                 into
                 eggs
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 Natures
                 progress
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 chick
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 red
                 spot
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 motion
                 like
                 palpitation
                 ;
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 members
                 cannot
                 live
                 without
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Monkeys
                 heart
                 live
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 depends
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 liveth
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 imparts
                 the
                 vitall
                 heat
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 have
                 existence
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 operation
                 follows
                 the
                 existence
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 formative
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 doth
                 not
                 operate
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 vital
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 can
                 operate
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 cannot
                 be
                 disposed
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 parts
                 be
                 distinguished
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Nature
                 in
                 her
                 operations
                 aims
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 order
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 priority
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 that
                 was
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 generated
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 begot
                 and
                 formed
                 together
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Embryo
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 equally
                 articulated
                 and
                 figured
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 sooner
                 ,
                 some
                 later
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 art
                 ,
                 which
                 imitates
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 artificer
                 carves
                 and
                 figures
                 one
                 part
                 before
                 another
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 teeth
                 are
                 begot
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 nature
                 produceth
                 the
                 members
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 infant
                 needs
                 no
                 teeth
                 whilst
                 it
                 feeds
                 on
                 milk
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 framed
                 and
                 articulated
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 perfected
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 Natures
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 having
                 imperfect
                 beginnings
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Galenists
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 had
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 made
                 the
                 heart
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 till
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 formed
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 use
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 of
                 Animation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 preparation
                 ;
                 the
                 heart
                 could
                 not
                 animate
                 the
                 body
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 could
                 prepare
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 its
                 vital
                 heat
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 impression
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 ,
                 working
                 by
                 the
                 heart
                 on
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 the
                 heart
                 then
                 is
                 usefull
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 generated
                 but
                 also
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Fieri
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 generation
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 corporeal
                 Fabrick
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 needless
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 before
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 built
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 support
                 the
                 superstructure
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 ready
                 and
                 sitted
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 :
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 house
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 needs
                 ,
                 no
                 foundation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 foundation
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 first
                 laid
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 priority
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 the
                 building
                 needs
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 builder
                 needs
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 body
                 not
                 yet
                 formed
                 needs
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 needs
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 object
                 that
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 alike
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 relation
                 to
                 one
                 then
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 works
                 upon
                 them
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 universal
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 create
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 universality
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 excludes
                 not
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 casuality
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 relation
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 any
                 reason
                 of
                 producing
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 hath
                 an
                 equal
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 parts
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 nearer
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 its
                 organ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 works
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 whether
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 perfect
                 or
                 imperfect
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 be
                 articulated
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 member
                 ,
                 but
                 imperfect
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 compositum
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 imperfect
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 fitted
                 with
                 all
                 necessary
                 Organs
                 for
                 animation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 again
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 heart
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 liver
                 by
                 blood
                 feeds
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 liver
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 formed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 nourished
                 by
                 some
                 adjacent
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chick
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 yeolk
                 of
                 the
                 egg
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 nourishment
                 sufficeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 till
                 blood
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 nutriment
                 be
                 prepared
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 nutritive
                 faculty
                 doth
                 not
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vitall
                 from
                 he
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 and
                 implanted
                 into
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 vitall
                 is
                 implanted
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 flowing
                 into
                 every
                 member
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 needs
                 no
                 food
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 dependition
                 ,
                 or
                 wasting
                 of
                 its
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 vegetive
                 soul
                 cannot
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 temperaments
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 parts
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 receiving
                 from
                 thence
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 needfull
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 formed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 originall
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 common
                 temperament
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Though
                 the
                 Galenists
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 hath
                 but
                 two
                 ventricles
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Aristotelians
                 in
                 affirming
                 three
                 in
                 bigger
                 creatures
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 reason
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 bigger
                 animals
                 there
                 is
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 elaboration
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 being
                 bigger
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 also
                 more
                 receptacles
                 for
                 containing
                 the
                 vitall
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 It
                 stands
                 also
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 nervous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 solid
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 nerves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 and
                 arteries
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 is
                 nervous
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 parts
                 which
                 the
                 Galenists
                 call
                 Spermaticall
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Sperma
                 ,
                 or
                 Seed
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 dryer
                 and
                 more
                 solid
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sanguineall
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 thinner
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 2
                 :
                 The
                 males
                 seed
                 is
                 onely
                 active
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 seed
                 then
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 which
                 seeds
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 potentiality
                 of
                 generation
                 ;
                 the
                 active
                 in
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 the
                 passive
                 in
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 also
                 I
                 subscribe
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Galenists
                 ,
                 in
                 affirming
                 the
                 liver
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 lives
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Aristotelians
                 say
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 things
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 bulk
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vertue
                 ;
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 trees
                 and
                 plants
                 are
                 least
                 in
                 bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 the
                 originals
                 of
                 great
                 bodies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 vicinity
                 to
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 priority
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 an
                 agent
                 in
                 generation
                 ;
                 the
                 agent
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 Both
                 Aristotelians
                 and
                 Galenists
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 at
                 first
                 lives
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 plant
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 Aristotelian
                 concluds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 members
                 begot
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 in
                 plants
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 generated
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Galenist
                 infers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 liver
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 child
                 living
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 plant
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 faculty
                 but
                 nutritive
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 plant
                 ,
                 the
                 seat
                 whereof
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 side
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 liver
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 nutriment
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 root
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 root
                 the
                 plant
                 lives
                 and
                 is
                 nourished
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 liver
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 thereof
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 rather
                 say
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 this
                 seat
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 finde
                 blood
                 there
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 cistern
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Blood
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 liver
                 be
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 nutritive
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                 indigence
                 or
                 want
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 stomack
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 this
                 originall
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 exquisit
                 sense
                 of
                 want
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 liver
                 cannot
                 be
                 generated
                 without
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 heat
                 is
                 onely
                 conservative
                 ,
                 not
                 generative
                 ;
                 it
                 hardeneth
                 and
                 consolidateth
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 the
                 inward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Aristotle
                
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 right
                 ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 the
                 nobler
                 ;
                 Galen
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 subscribe
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ;
                 because
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 Ventricle
                 liveth
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Pulse
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 dying
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 valid
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 right
                 ventricle
                 leans
                 upon
                 the
                 lungs
                 as
                 upon
                 a
                 Cushion
                 or
                 supporter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 shewing
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 right
                 parts
                 are
                 nimbler
                 and
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 hotter
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 spirits
                 receive
                 their
                 completion
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 prepared
                 and
                 fitted
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 needs
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Galenists
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 moderate
                 heat
                 will
                 suffice
                 to
                 perfect
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 begun
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 left
                 ventricle
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 in
                 finishing
                 that
                 work
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 distributing
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 finished
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 The
                 Aristotelians
                 make
                 the
                 vital
                 and
                 nutritive
                 faculty
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 Galenists
                 make
                 them
                 distinct
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 reason
                 prevails
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 distinct
                 faculties
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 distinct
                 operations
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 faculty
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 operation
                 ;
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 distinct
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 faculty
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 nutritve
                 ;
                 for
                 accretion
                 ,
                 diminution
                 ,
                 and
                 generation
                 are
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 or
                 nutritive
                 :
                 Sense
                 and
                 motion
                 are
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 faculties
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Life
                 is
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 this
                 presence
                 consists
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 this
                 action
                 is
                 nutrition
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 this
                 action
                 fails
                 ,
                 life
                 fails
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 first
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 creature
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 nutrition
                 ;
                 seeing
                 nutrition
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 tact
                 in
                 the
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 tact
                 faileth
                 ,
                 animality
                 must
                 needs
                 fail
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 The
                 Aristotelians
                 make
                 heat
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 publick
                 motion
                 :
                 Others
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 Others
                 ,
                 the
                 vegetive
                 faculty
                 ;
                 but
                 Aristotle
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 works
                 by
                 its
                 faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 by
                 heat
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 heat
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 instrument
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 instrument
                 as
                 worketh
                 nothing
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heat
                 worketh
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 natural
                 force
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 directed
                 and
                 regulated
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 the
                 heat
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 rarifying
                 the
                 blood
                 into
                 vapors
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 dilate
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 expelling
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 vapors
                 into
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 also
                 some
                 cold
                 air
                 by
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 contracted
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 Systole
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Diastole
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 heat
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 therefore
                 doth
                 the
                 heat
                 move
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 motion
                 might
                 impart
                 heat
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 here
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 a
                 bare
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 [
                 
                   Calidum
                   innatum
                
                 ]
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Plants
                 a
                 vegetive
                 faculty
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 this
                 pulsifick
                 motion
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 effects
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 instruments
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 local
                 not
                 totally
                 ,
                 but
                 partially
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 change
                 their
                 place
                 or
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 augmentation
                 and
                 diminution
                 are
                 local
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 That
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 first
                 formed
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 first
                 informed
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 exerciseth
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 :
                 the
                 heart
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 an
                 Organical
                 member
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 first
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 organical
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 organicall
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 had
                 been
                 idle
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 an
                 useless
                 member
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 blinde
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 eye
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vegetive
                 or
                 sensitive
                 resulting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 perfections
                 is
                 created
                 and
                 infused
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 articulated
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 noble
                 Guest
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 The
                 Aristotelians
                 are
                 more
                 rational
                 in
                 placing
                 but
                 one
                 principall
                 member
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 place
                 either
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 nedless
                 to
                 make
                 so
                 many
                 principals
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 one
                 will
                 suffice
                 :
                 Nature
                 aimeth
                 always
                 at
                 unity
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 five
                 senses
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 sense
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 different
                 specificall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 into
                 one
                 common
                 nature
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 into
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 temperaments
                 :
                 Nor
                 could
                 the
                 soul
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 work
                 upon
                 so
                 many
                 
                 different
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 temperament
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 run
                 
                   in
                   infinitum
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 hold
                 more
                 principles
                 then
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 which
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 stay
                 in
                 one
                 chief
                 principle
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 veins
                 and
                 arteries
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 different
                 principles
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 one
                 principle
                 in
                 which
                 divers
                 temperaments
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 may
                 issue
                 different
                 temperatures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 denie
                 that
                 the
                 temperature
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 nerves
                 and
                 arteries
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 
                   Secundum
                   magis
                   ,
                   &
                   minus
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Blood
                   begot
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Liver
                   ,
                   why
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   is
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   the
                   Veins
                   and
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   of
                   nutrition
                   ,
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   nerves
                   and
                   veins
                   do
                   not
                   beat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Hydropsies
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   All
                   blood
                   is
                   not
                   elaborated
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   the
                   veins
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   arterial
                   blood
                   must
                   waste
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   would
                   infinitely
                   increase
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   blood
                   thickneth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   till
                   death
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   passion
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   heart
                   a
                   fitter
                   seat
                   for
                   the
                   soul
                   then
                   the
                   liver
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   double
                   unity
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 IF
                 blood
                 were
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 Cavity
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 concocted
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 its
                 form
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Gall
                 ,
                 bladder
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 are
                 sensible
                 cavities
                 for
                 generation
                 and
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Chylus
                 ,
                 vital
                 blood
                 ,
                 choler
                 ,
                 urine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 receptacle
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 penetration
                 of
                 bodies
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle's
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 That
                 blood
                 is
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 blood
                 were
                 not
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 did
                 Nature
                 fasten
                 the
                 gall-bagg
                 to
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 its
                 excrementitious
                 '
                 choler
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spleen
                 doth
                 its
                 melancholy
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 gall
                 and
                 spleen
                 do
                 not
                 purge
                 the
                 blood
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 the
                 heart
                 then
                 makes
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 liver
                 ▪
                 and
                 purged
                 by
                 the
                 gall
                 and
                 spleen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 being
                 purged
                 before
                 from
                 its
                 gross
                 humors
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 nutritive
                 and
                 
                 ●uctive
                 faculties
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 ●hrough
                 which
                 these
                 faculties
                 are
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 liver
                 then
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 heat
                 as
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 ●utrition
                 ,
                 auction
                 ,
                 and
                 generation
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 heat
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 passion
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 organ
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 and
                 veins
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nutritive
                 or
                 vitall
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 work
                 and
                 end
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 life
                 and
                 vegetation
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 veins
                 and
                 nerves
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Galenists
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 v●ins
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 beat
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 arteries
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 grant
                 proceeded
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 liver
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 liver
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 sanguification
                 fails
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 arises
                 Hydropsies
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 veins
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 beat
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 arteries
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 is
                 grosser
                 ,
                 less
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituous
                 then
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 arteries
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 nerves
                 beat
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 those
                 ●umes
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 must
                 be
                 expelled
                 ;
                 their
                 heat
                 also
                 is
                 tempered
                 by
                 the
                 frigidity
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 discerned
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 lying
                 deeper
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Hydropsies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 caused
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 liver
                 doth
                 not
                 sanguisie
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prepare
                 fit
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 sanguifie
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 liver
                 did
                 sanguisie
                 ,
                 the
                 Hydropick
                 would
                 presently
                 die
                 upon
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 that
                 action
                 ;
                 for
                 life
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 without
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 nor
                 this
                 without
                 sanguification
                 .
                 Therefore
                 doubtless
                 in
                 Hydropsies
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 found
                 ,
                 converts
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 inconcocted
                 matter
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 corrupted
                 liver
                 could
                 not
                 prepare
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 hydropick
                 lives
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 All
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 is
                 not
                 elaborated
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 portion
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 distributed
                 into
                 al
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 formative
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 veinal
                 blood
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 blood
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 (
                 
                   Vena
                   cava
                
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 called
                 
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 veins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 whose
                 action
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 of
                 all
                 actions
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 neither
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 motion
                 ,
                 sensation
                 ,
                 nor
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 works
                 by
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 If
                 the
                 arterial
                 blood
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 nutriment
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wasted
                 ,
                 being
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 it
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 infinitely
                 increase
                 ,
                 being
                 it
                 is
                 continually
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wasted
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 veinal
                 blood
                 nourish
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 perfected
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 its
                 form
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 arterial
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 That
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 never
                 thickneth
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 found
                 curdled
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 thin
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 of
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 had
                 received
                 its
                 full
                 concoction
                 and
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 fibrous
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 watrish
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 passions
                 and
                 appetite
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 sensation
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 appetite
                 in
                 the
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 of
                 sensation
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 of
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sensitive
                 includes
                 the
                 nutritive
                 faculty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 nutritive
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 which
                 conveyeth
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 of
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 fastned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 principle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 parted
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 an
                 organical
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 distinct
                 into
                 divers
                 dissimular
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fitter
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 then
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 simular
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 an
                 organicall
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 nutritive
                 faculty
                 must
                 be
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 then
                 the
                 liver
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 sensation
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 simular
                 parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 motion
                 requires
                 dissimular
                 and
                 organicall
                 parts
                 ,
                 because
                 divers
                 bendings
                 and
                 turnings
                 require
                 divers
                 organs
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 All
                 sensitive
                 creatures
                 have
                 a
                 double
                 unity
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 :
                 The
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 consists
                 
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 ●e
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 onely
                 ;
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 consisteth
                 ●n
                 the
                 sensitive
                 soul
                 ,
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 vegetive
                 and
                 the
                 par●icular
                 forms
                 of
                 each
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   ●Why
                   the
                   heart
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   sensation
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   feeleth
                   .
                   2
                   The
                   brains
                   being
                   cold
                   cannot
                   beget
                   sensative
                   spirits
                   :
                   Why
                   the
                   animal
                   spirits
                   most
                   active
                   where
                   is
                   most
                   heat
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   animal
                   spirits
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   vitall
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   vitall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   impossible
                   :
                   The
                   animal
                   spirits
                   are
                   not
                   begot
                   of
                   the
                   aire
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Neither
                   are
                   they
                   concocted
                   or
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   they
                   wasted
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   brain
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   ,
                   although
                   these
                   fail
                   upon
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   upon
                   the
                   distemper
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   failing
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   nerves
                   are
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   like
                   ;
                   but
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   nerve
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   loseth
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   beneath
                   the
                   knot
                   ,
                   not
                   above
                   it
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   brain
                   is
                   the
                   coldest
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   ?
                   how
                   void
                   of
                   veins
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   how
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   hairs
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   blood
                   and
                   spirits
                   alter
                   not
                   the
                   brains
                   temper
                   .
                   Why
                   its
                   coldness
                   is
                   not
                   felt
                   :
                   the
                   pith
                   in
                   the
                   back
                   bone
                   hot
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   heart
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   spirits
                   they
                   work
                   on
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Why
                   both
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   lungs
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   refrigeration
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   mans
                   brain
                   larger
                   then
                   the
                   womans
                   :
                   why
                   man
                   hotter
                   then
                   Lions
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   testicles
                   ignobler
                   then
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   brain
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   testicles
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sensation
                   and
                   generation
                   ;
                   the
                   testicles
                   not
                   chief
                   because
                   necessary
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   they
                   cause
                   an
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   is
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   sexes
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   seed
                   receiveth
                   its
                   specificall
                   form
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   Why
                   Eunuchs
                   fatter
                   ,
                   we
                   aker
                   ,
                   and
                   colder
                   .
                
              
               
                 THough
                 the
                 organs
                 offense
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 sensation
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 causes
                 of
                 sensation
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 organs
                 were
                 no
                 organs
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 frigidity
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 sensation
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 sensitive
                 spirits
                 ;
                 it
                 only
                 tempers
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 animal
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 softness
                 and
                 hardness
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 sensation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 material
                 but
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 perfective
                 quality
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 sensitive
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 
                 derived
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 would
                 quickly
                 lose
                 their
                 temper
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 active
                 quality
                 then
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 feeleth
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 spirits
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 vital
                 or
                 animal
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 spirits
                 being
                 turned
                 from
                 vital
                 to
                 animall
                 ,
                 receive
                 only
                 an
                 alteration
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 substantial
                 change
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 only
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 aliments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 transubstantiate
                 into
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 brain
                 being
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 useth
                 to
                 convert
                 superfluous
                 vapours
                 into
                 those
                 humours
                 which
                 most
                 resembleth
                 it self
                 in
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 into
                 watrish
                 Catharrs
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 distillations
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 can
                 transform
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 into
                 other
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 themselves
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 coldness
                 is
                 a
                 quality
                 hurtful
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 condensat
                 and
                 to
                 temper
                 the
                 activity
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 heat
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 most
                 active
                 and
                 copious
                 in
                 those
                 creatures
                 that
                 abound
                 most
                 in
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Birds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 young
                 men
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 old
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 substantial
                 mutation
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 into
                 the
                 animal
                 ,
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 animal
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 essential
                 form
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 subsist
                 without
                 the
                 vital
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 animal
                 or
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 ,
                 whose
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sense
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 where
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 dead
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 not
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 draw
                 in
                 by
                 breathing
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 generation
                 without
                 mixtion
                 ,
                 nor
                 mixtion
                 but
                 of
                 divers
                 bodies
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 simple
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 mixtion
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 elements
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 impure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 simple
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 aire
                 be
                 not
                 pure
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mixed
                 body
                 Physically
                 and
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 apposition
                 ,
                 as
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Barley
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 mixed
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Physical
                 mixtion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 elements
                 lose
                 their
                 forms
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 animal
                 spirits
                 cannot
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 ●entricles
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 the
                 excrementitious
                 flegme
                 is
                 concocted
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 receive
                 concoction
                 there
                 ,
                 seeing
                 what
                 is
                 concocted
                 is
                 thickned
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 attenuated
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 cold
                 brain
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 attenuate
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 ●eeing
                 there
                 is
                 continual
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 continually
                 generated
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 continually
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 wasted
                 ,
                 where
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 room
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wasted
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 by
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 fit
                 to
                 nourish
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 sensation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 perfective
                 not
                 a
                 material
                 or
                 destructive
                 act
                 .
                 Nor
                 lastly
                 by
                 transpiration
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 exhaled
                 but
                 excrements
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 without
                 feeling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 sensitive
                 spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 feel
                 ?
              
               
                 V.
                 When
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 hurt
                 and
                 distempered
                 ,
                 there
                 followes
                 a
                 defect
                 in
                 sensation
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 should
                 have
                 its
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 nervous
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 being
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 brain
                 by
                 consent
                 is
                 made
                 ill
                 affected
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sympathy
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 nervous
                 parts
                 :
                 so
                 motion
                 is
                 hindred
                 upon
                 the
                 ill
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 nerves
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 and
                 back-bone
                 :
                 the
                 brain
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 instrumental
                 onely
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 frigidity
                 it
                 tempers
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 them
                 apter
                 for
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 :
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 pen
                 ,
                 followes
                 the
                 faults
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 pen
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pen-man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 agent
                 in
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 upon
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 sensation
                 and
                 motion
                 do
                 not
                 cease
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 because
                 though
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 distempered
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 spirits
                 being
                 refrigerate
                 by
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 cause
                 sensation
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 the
                 brain
                 were
                 hurt
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 immediate
                 agent
                 and
                 instrument
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 heart
                 doth
                 not
                 operate
                 in
                 sensation
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 the
                 nerves
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because●of
                 their
                 similitude
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 weak
                 argument
                 :
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Many
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 their
                 parents
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 originall
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 strangers
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 relation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 similitude
                 between
                 the
                 brain
                 and
                 nerves
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 these
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 nerve
                 in
                 its
                 medullary
                 part
                 like
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 marrow
                 is
                 hot
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 because
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 are
                 soft
                 and
                 marrowy
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 bones
                 should
                 be
                 derived
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 
                 brain
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 marrow
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 tunicles●
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 let
                 the
                 Arteries
                 also
                 have
                 their
                 beginning
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 also
                 are
                 double
                 tunicled
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 All
                 nerves
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 med●llary
                 substance
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 heart
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 little
                 nerve
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 tied
                 ,
                 looseth
                 its
                 sense
                 beneath
                 the
                 knot
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 retains
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 sensation
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 nerve
                 is
                 sensible
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 other
                 nerves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 are
                 tempered
                 by
                 the
                 frigidity
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 hath
                 no
                 refrigeration
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 faculty
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 sense
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 sensation
                 is
                 not
                 exercised
                 without
                 a
                 temperate
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 refrigeration
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 conjecture
                 of
                 the
                 Galenists
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 experiment
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 did
                 ever
                 find
                 this
                 nerve
                 in
                 a
                 living
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Aristotles
                
                 reasons
                 for
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 me
                 not
                 improbable
                 ,
                 or
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 brain
                 were
                 hot
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 sleep
                 ,
                 seeing
                 coldness
                 causeth
                 sleep
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 more
                 moist
                 humors
                 and
                 flegme
                 ingendred
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 brains
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 that
                 warms
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 veins
                 incorporating
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 terminating
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 skin
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 or
                 skin
                 being
                 pricked
                 ,
                 bleeds
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 whose
                 substance
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 bloodless
                 ;
                 therefore
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 veins
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ending
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 that
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 adventitious
                 and
                 externall
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 and
                 veins
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 fumes
                 and
                 vapours
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 the
                 coldest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 yea
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 bones
                 are
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 brain
                 moist
                 :
                 but
                 cold
                 with
                 moisture
                 is
                 greater
                 effectively
                 then
                 with
                 siccity
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 more
                 hairy
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 brain
                 stands
                 continually
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ventilation
                 by
                 the
                 nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 transpiration
                 by
                 the
                 seams
                 of
                 the
                 skul
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 hairs
                 are
                 ingendred
                 by
                 the
                 adventitious
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 excrementitious
                 humors
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 fumes
                 which
                 ascend
                 thither
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 brain
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ventilation
                 ,
                 ●ecause
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 hot
                 fumes
                 and
                 vapours
                 continually
                 ascen●ing
                 thither
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 The
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 alter
                 not
                 ●ts
                 natural
                 temperament
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 the
                 ●lood
                 is
                 sent
                 thither
                 for
                 nutrition
                 ;
                 but
                 nourishment
                 is
                 to
                 che●●sh
                 the
                 part
                 nourished
                 ,
                 being
                 converted
                 into
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 not
                 to
                 alter
                 its
                 temperament
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 ●eel
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 its
                 frigidity
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 ●here
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 tact
                 from
                 discerning
                 its
                 moisture
                 ,
                 ●eing
                 in
                 a
                 soft
                 substance
                 (
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 substance
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 there
                 ●he
                 tact
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 feeling
                 the
                 moisture
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 ●oist
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 touch
                 ice
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 tact
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 dicerning
                 the
                 frigidity
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 and
                 ●rteries
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 containing
                 warm
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 ;
                 yet
                 ●hough
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 pith
                 in
                 the
                 back-bone
                 which
                 is
                 ●oyned
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 finde
                 no
                 flegme
                 a●out
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 harder
                 then
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 there●ore
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 to
                 retain
                 heat
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 that
                 this
                 warm
                 pith
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 cold
                 brain
                 ,
                 for
                 moderating
                 the
                 brains
                 frigidity
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 brain
                 was
                 made
                 cold
                 to
                 temper
                 and
                 moderate
                 the
                 ●eat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 diminish
                 or
                 destroy
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 the
                 heart
                 was
                 made
                 hot
                 to
                 temper
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 brains
                 frigidity
                 :
                 therefore
                 nature
                 hath
                 placed
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 proportionable
                 distance
                 :
                 for
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 nearer
                 ,
                 their
                 actions
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 violent
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 sen●ation
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 brain
                 with
                 its
                 organs
                 are
                 helps
                 and
                 instruments
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 efficient
                 causes
                 of
                 sensation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 mutuall
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 immediately
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 intercourse
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 Though
                 nature
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 two
                 members
                 specifically
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 operation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 fishes
                 want
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 gills
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 ;
                 yet
                 she
                 hath
                 made
                 both
                 the
                 brain
                 and
                 lungs
                 too
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 refrigerate
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 double
                 heat
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 for
                 tempering
                 of
                 this
                 the
                 brain
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 might
                 be
                 generated
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 adventitious
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 hot
                 fumes
                 :
                 for
                 clea●●
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 cooling
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 lungs
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 a●●
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 arteries
                 too
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 ears
                 and
                 other
                 double
                 organs
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 specificall●
                 different
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 male
                 hath
                 a
                 hotter
                 heart
                 then
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 larger
                 brain
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 refrigeration
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 admit
                 divers
                 times
                 exceptions
                 ;
                 so
                 Lions
                 ,
                 though
                 ho●ter
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 lesser
                 brains
                 then
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 heat
                 i●
                 the
                 Lion
                 is
                 more
                 terrestriall
                 ,
                 ●
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 needs
                 lesse●
                 refrigeration
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 aerial
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 man
                 abounds
                 more
                 in
                 heat
                 then
                 Lions
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 strait
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 hot
                 bloud
                 and
                 spirits
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 testicles
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 plants
                 and
                 insects
                 have
                 the
                 faculty
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 generation
                 without
                 testicles
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 in
                 dignity
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 doe
                 not
                 communicate
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 doe
                 impart
                 life
                 and
                 sense
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Creatures
                 that
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 can
                 live
                 long
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 creature
                 can
                 live
                 long
                 without
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 In
                 sensitive
                 creatures
                 that
                 doth
                 originally
                 communicate
                 the
                 generative
                 faculty
                 ,
                 which
                 imparts
                 the
                 sensitive
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 includes
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 not
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 which
                 imparts
                 sensation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 heart
                 not
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 causeth
                 generation
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sensation
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 generation
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 answer
                 confirms
                 the
                 Aristotelian
                 opinion
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 not
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 generative
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 weak
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 principality
                 of
                 the
                 testicles
                 from
                 their
                 necessity
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 base
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 principal
                 member
                 ▪
                 And
                 as
                 weak
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 argue
                 the
                 principality
                 of
                 the
                 testicles
                 from
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 is
                 caused
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 upon
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 member
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 death
                 it self
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 distinction
                 of
                 Sexes
                 proc
                 eeds
                 from
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 original
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 perfectest
                 member
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 chief
                 receptacle
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 operates
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 The
                 seed
                 receives
                 its
                 specifical
                 form
                 and
                 essence
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 testicles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 receives
                 indeed
                 concoction
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 fitter
                 for
                 generation
                 :
                 but
                 concoction
                 causeth
                 only
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 mutation
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 fruit
                 receiveth
                 its
                 maturity
                 or
                 ripeness
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 bough
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 hangeth
                 ;
                 but
                 its
                 generative
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 alone
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 testicles
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 hearts
                 instruments
                 ,
                 working
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 concocting
                 the
                 seed
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 for
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 The
                 bodies
                 of
                 Eunuchs
                 are
                 fatter
                 ,
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 colder
                 then
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 testicles
                 do
                 corroborate
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Galenists
                 think
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 seed
                 wanting
                 evacuation
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 vapours
                 or
                 excrements
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 seed
                 are
                 evacuated
                 in
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 retained
                 in
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 which
                 oppresse
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 cause
                 debility
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 this
                 coldnesse
                 ,
                 Eunuchs
                 are
                 lesse
                 hairy
                 ;
                 for
                 hairs
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 hot
                 fuliginous
                 vapours
                 .
              
            
             
               Finis
               Libri
               Primi
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BOOK
               II.
               GALEN
               in
               some
               things
               maintained
               ;
               in
               some
               things
               rejected
               ,
               or
               reconciled
               to
               ARISTOTLE
               .
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Mans
                   Body
                   fitted
                   onely
                   for
                   mans
                   Soul.
                   Tritons
                   are
                   not
                   men
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   Mans
                   body
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   most
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   and
                   Heart
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   twofold
                   heat
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   What
                   Creatures
                   nourish
                   most
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Womans
                   imagination
                   cannot
                   alter
                   the
                   form
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 AS
                 GOD
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 Man
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Soul
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 fitted
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 answerable
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 Body
                 is
                 capable
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 fit
                 Organs
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 could
                 not
                 exercise
                 her
                 functions
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 Fiction
                 of
                 Apuleius
                 ,
                 whose
                 soul
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 could
                 neither
                 speak
                 ,
                 nor
                 write
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 an
                 Asse
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 Tritons
                 ,
                 or
                 Fishes
                 having
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 lineaments
                 ,
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 ;
                 One
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 under
                 
                   Nero
                   :
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Theodor
                   Gaza
                   ,
                   Trapezuntius
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   ab
                   Alexandro
                   ,
                   Scaliger
                   ,
                
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 affirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 Tritons
                 or
                 Nereides
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 outward
                 shape
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 outward
                 lineaments
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 form
                 that
                 gives
                 essence
                 and
                 denomination
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Mans
                 body
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 excellent
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 wings
                 like
                 a
                 bird
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 see
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 so
                 quickly
                 as
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 nor
                 smell
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 nor
                 taste
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 Poultry
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 so
                 quick
                 a
                 tact
                 as
                 Oysters
                 and
                 Spiders
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 countervail
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 for
                 celerity
                 and
                 reception
                 his
                 senses
                 yeild
                 to
                 the
                 beasts
                 ;
                 for
                 variety
                 and
                 judgement
                 they
                 must
                 yeild
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Though
                 mans
                 soul
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 understanding
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 be
                 inorganical
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 properly
                 resident
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 member
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 intellect
                 receives
                 its
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 ;
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 intellect
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 twofold
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 celestial
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 elementary
                 :
                 that
                 preserves
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 destroys
                 us
                 :
                 that
                 concocts
                 our
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 it
                 into
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 this
                 corrupts
                 and
                 putrifies
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 it
                 into
                 noxious
                 humours
                 and
                 excrements
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 burning
                 Fevers
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 every
                 heat
                 that
                 chylifieth
                 or
                 sanguifieth
                 ,
                 or
                 assimulateth
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 celestial
                 heat
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quality
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 affinity
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 concocted
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 heat
                 in
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 Pigeon
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Pigeon
                 will
                 concoct
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lion
                 cannot
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 celestial
                 heat
                 is
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 elementary
                 heat
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 crasis
                 ,
                 temperament
                 ,
                 or
                 constitution
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Nothing
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 food
                 can
                 cherish
                 our
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 had
                 life
                 and
                 heat
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 life
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 it
                 nourisheth
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 neerer
                 affinity
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Hence
                 animals
                 nourish
                 more
                 then
                 vegitables
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 consonant
                 to
                 ours
                 then
                 of
                 hearbs
                 or
                 fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 contrary
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 qualities
                 ,
                 they
                 destroy
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 poisonable
                 hearbs
                 do
                 .
                 Purging
                 medicaments
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 some
                 similitude
                 with
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 attract
                 ;
                 as
                 Agary
                 with
                 Flegme
                 ,
                 Rubarb
                 with
                 Choler
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 some
                 dissimilitude
                 with
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 work
                 by
                 weakning
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 delatory
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Though
                 the
                 woman
                 in
                 conception
                 ,
                 or
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 imagination
                 impresse
                 some
                 note
                 or
                 mark
                 upon
                 the
                 seed
                 or
                 Embryo
                 :
                 yet
                 she
                 cannot
                 alter
                 the
                 sex
                 or
                 form
                 as
                 she
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 diviner
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 formative
                 agent
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 beget
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 seed
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 formative
                 agent
                 work
                 otherwise
                 the●
                 as
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 inclinable
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Stomach
                   and
                   Lungs
                   not
                   necessary
                   for
                   life
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   How
                   the
                   limbs
                   are
                   moved
                   :
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   bodies
                   more
                   required
                   for
                   motion
                   then
                   sensation
                   :
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   light
                   :
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   souls
                   instruments
                   :
                   how
                   the
                   Muscles
                   move
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Seven
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Twelve
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   substance
                   warrish
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   but
                   one
                   sight
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   eye
                   how
                   an
                   agent
                   and
                   patient
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   two
                   ●ights
                   and
                   its
                   colours
                   .
                   Light
                   gives
                   the
                   second
                   act
                   .
                
              
               
                 THough
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Lights
                 be
                 two
                 noble
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 live
                 long
                 ;
                 yet
                 life
                 can
                 consist
                 without
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 action
                 :
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 lived
                 without
                 chilification
                 and
                 respiration
                 :
                 the
                 meseraick
                 veins
                 can
                 draw
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 clysters
                 to
                 the
                 liver
                 for
                 sanguification
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 life
                 can
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Divers
                 creatures
                 live
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 Cuckows
                 ,
                 Dormise
                 ,
                 &c.
                 without
                 any
                 chilification
                 or
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Women
                 that
                 are
                 hysterical
                 ,
                 can
                 live
                 only
                 by
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 without
                 respiration
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 arteries
                 can
                 draw
                 air
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 lungs
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 lungs
                 temper
                 and
                 qualifie
                 the
                 frigidity
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Fishes
                 breath
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 lungs
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 the
                 limbs
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 these
                 by
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 nerves
                 by
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 neither
                 sense
                 nor
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 these
                 spirits
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 nerve
                 be
                 cut
                 or
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 or
                 bound
                 ,
                 motion
                 ceaseth
                 ;
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 worketh
                 by
                 these
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 nerve
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 faculty
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 move
                 and
                 feel
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 obstructed
                 nerve
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 faculty
                 still
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 action
                 from
                 the
                 soul.
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 spirits
                 are
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 fatigation
                 &
                 dissipation
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 these
                 spirits
                 fail
                 ,
                 motion
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 grow
                 weary
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 nerve
                 though
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 animal
                 spirit
                 causeth
                 both
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 vigour
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 motion
                 then
                 for
                 sensation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 this
                 consists
                 in
                 reception
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 action
                 chiefly
                 .
                 Now
                 more
                 force
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 action
                 then
                 for
                 passion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 or
                 splendour
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 attenuated
                 
                 substance
                 ,
                 warmed
                 by
                 a
                 celestial
                 heat
                 :
                 This
                 light
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 organs
                 are
                 not
                 transparent
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 &c.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 spirits
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 which
                 worketh
                 immediatly
                 upon
                 its
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 instruments
                 ,
                 becaus
                 they
                 convey
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soul.
                 6.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 will
                 moves
                 the
                 muscles
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 moves
                 according
                 to
                 knowledge
                 and
                 election
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 infants
                 the
                 muscles
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 beasts
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 election
                 and
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 capacious
                 brain
                 then
                 other
                 creatures
                 have
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 man
                 being
                 endowed
                 with
                 more
                 faculties
                 ,
                 required
                 a
                 larger
                 habitation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 brain
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 eye
                 which
                 seeth
                 all
                 colours
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 colour
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 tongue
                 and
                 palat
                 any
                 taste
                 ,
                 which
                 judgeth
                 of
                 all
                 tastes
                 ;
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wounded
                 brain
                 being
                 cut
                 or
                 pricked
                 ,
                 feeleth
                 not
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 brain
                 feeleth
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 natural
                 faculty
                 to
                 expel
                 things
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 antipathies
                 and
                 sympathies
                 in
                 insensitive
                 things
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 brain
                 hath
                 no
                 animal
                 motion
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 natural
                 motion
                 of
                 Systote
                 and
                 Diastole
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 expulsion
                 of
                 noxious
                 things
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 brain
                 is
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ;
                 cold
                 naturally
                 ,
                 but
                 hot
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 arteries
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 cold
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 attenuated
                 animal
                 spirits
                 in
                 it
                 would
                 quickly
                 wast
                 and
                 consume
                 with
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 often
                 study
                 and
                 cogitation
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 phrenzies
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 hot
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 more
                 attenuated
                 then
                 the
                 vital
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 generated
                 immediatly
                 of
                 the
                 grosse
                 bloud
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 animal
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 refined
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 brain
                 is
                 moist
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 receive
                 impressions
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 resist
                 inflamation
                 :
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 nerves
                 may
                 by
                 its
                 moisture
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 pliable
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 be
                 stiffe
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Eye
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 its
                 action
                 is
                 quickest
                 ,
                 apprehending
                 its
                 object
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 object
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 are
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 accidents
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 eye
                 hath
                 
                 more
                 objects
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 light
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 its
                 particular
                 objects
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 number
                 ,
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 state
                 ,
                 motion
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 objects
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 curious
                 fabrick
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 six
                 tunicles
                 ,
                 three
                 humours
                 ,
                 six
                 muscles
                 ,
                 two
                 nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 optick
                 and
                 motory
                 ,
                 many
                 veins
                 and
                 arteries
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 organ
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 for
                 at
                 first
                 men
                 got
                 their
                 knowledge
                 by
                 observation
                 and
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 by
                 instruction
                 and
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 eye
                 hath
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 perfectest
                 figure
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 round
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 move
                 the
                 easier
                 and
                 swifter
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 liberty
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 it self
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 have
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 can
                 inclose
                 it self
                 within
                 its
                 casements
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 them
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 peculiar
                 light
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 light
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 spirits
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 spirits
                 are
                 more
                 subtle
                 ,
                 nimble
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Without
                 the
                 eye
                 no
                 living
                 creature
                 could
                 finde
                 out
                 its
                 food
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 consisteth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Without
                 the
                 eye
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 naturally
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 light
                 and
                 motions
                 ,
                 men
                 came
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 Maker
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 clearly
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.20
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 eye
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 watrish
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 seen
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 flowes
                 from
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hurt
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 fat
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 consume
                 if
                 the
                 eye
                 were
                 fiery
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 watrish
                 humour
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 formed
                 Embryo
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 reception
                 and
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fire
                 can
                 neither
                 receive
                 nor
                 confer
                 any
                 image
                 or
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 eyes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 object
                 seen
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 optick
                 nerves
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 before
                 they
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 common
                 sens
                 which
                 judgeth
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 eye
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 grosse
                 and
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 patient
                 in
                 seeing
                 ,
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 species
                 or
                 shape
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 substance
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 chrystalline
                 humor
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 agent
                 by
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 a
                 patient
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 species
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 phantasie
                 :
                 The
                 spirits
                 then
                 are
                 agents
                 ,
                 not
                 outwardly
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 but
                 inwardly
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 object
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 employed
                 about
                 som
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 seeth
                 not
                 its
                 object
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 species
                 be
                 impressed
                 in
                 the
                 chrystalline
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 sight
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 chrystalline
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 perception
                 and
                 apprehension
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 action
                 properly
                 and
                 formally
                 vision
                 consisteth
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 spirits
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 solid
                 substance
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 part
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 when
                 it
                 seeth
                 ,
                 two
                 lights
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 greatest
                 quantity
                 in
                 the
                 white
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 prevalent
                 in
                 the
                 chrystalline
                 ,
                 disposing
                 it
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 light
                 disposeth
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 The
                 outward
                 light
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 makes
                 this
                 unfit
                 for
                 vision
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 extinguishing
                 ,
                 or
                 destroying
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 light
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 extending
                 or
                 destroying
                 the
                 mean
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 light
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 besides
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 owls
                 ,
                 cats
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 creatures
                 as
                 live
                 by
                 preying
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 which
                 light
                 is
                 not
                 immanent
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 transient
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 medium
                 being
                 illuminate
                 ,
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 might
                 be
                 raised
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 colours
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 elements
                 ,
                 or
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 the
                 diaphanous
                 or
                 perspicuous
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 colours
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 existence
                 or
                 quality
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 hath
                 no
                 existence
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 light
                 give
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 act
                 or
                 beeing
                 to
                 colours
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 giveth
                 the
                 second
                 act
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 actuating
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 their
                 species
                 thither
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   twofold
                   Heat
                   in
                   living
                   things
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Heat
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   tempered
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   spirits
                   are
                   not
                   celestial
                   ,
                   several
                   Reasons
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Our
                   natural
                   heat
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   substance
                   ,
                   in
                   six
                   Reasons
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Many
                   excellencies
                   of
                   mans
                   body
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Head
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   noblest
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   highest
                   ,
                   as
                   Galen
                   thinks
                   .
                
              
               
                 THAT
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 living
                 creatures
                 besides
                 the
                 elementary
                 heat
                 ,
                 another
                 called
                 celestial
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fire
                 or
                 elementary
                 heat
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 
                 of
                 generation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 elementary
                 heat
                 remains
                 after
                 the
                 celestial
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 spices
                 ,
                 which
                 retain
                 or
                 rather
                 increase
                 their
                 elementary
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 grow
                 drier
                 ,
                 being
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 want
                 that
                 celestial
                 heat
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 live
                 and
                 had
                 vegetation
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 attraction
                 ,
                 vegetation
                 ,
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 functions
                 of
                 life
                 cease
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 celestial
                 heat
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 in
                 Mandrakes
                 and
                 other
                 cold
                 herbs
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 celestial
                 heat
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 elementary
                 heat
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 cold
                 both
                 actually
                 and
                 vertually
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 in
                 living
                 creatures
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 dissimular
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 be
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 communicates
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 spirits
                 ;
                 this
                 primitive
                 heat
                 is
                 in
                 perfect
                 creatures
                 compacted
                 within
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 in
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 root
                 ;
                 in
                 Insects
                 it
                 is
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 union
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 when
                 snakes
                 and
                 worms
                 are
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 every
                 piece
                 moves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 or
                 foot
                 of
                 perfect
                 animals
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 so
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 twigs
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 grow
                 and
                 take
                 root
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 original
                 heat
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 primitive
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 might
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 temper
                 ,
                 refrigeration
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 terrestrial
                 animals
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 in
                 fishes
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 herbs
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 moistned
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 refreshed
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 animal
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 celestial
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Heavens
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Heavens
                 are
                 a
                 quintessence
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 elementary
                 or
                 aerial
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Heavens
                 cannot
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 if
                 our
                 spirits
                 be
                 heavenly
                 bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 pieces
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 will
                 be
                 quite
                 spent
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 repaired
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 reuniting
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spirits
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Heavens
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 motion
                 which
                 is
                 circular
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 part
                 therof
                 come
                 down
                 into
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 strait
                 motion
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 Gravity
                 and
                 levity
                 are
                 elementary
                 qualities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 descend
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Our
                 spirits
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continuated
                 bodies
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 separated
                 and
                 divided
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 absurdities
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 These
                 spirits
                 did
                 either
                 move
                 
                 them selves
                 downward
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 other
                 mover
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 cannot
                 grant
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 make
                 the
                 celestial
                 bodies
                 ,
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 only
                 such
                 move
                 themselves
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 grant
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 know
                 what
                 this
                 mover
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 natural
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 violent
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 mover
                 be
                 violent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 generation
                 is
                 natural
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 then
                 that
                 these
                 spirits
                 are
                 aerial
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 only
                 we
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 actions
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 souls
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 as
                 air
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 natural
                 or
                 primogenial
                 heat
                 in
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 substance
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 seed
                 and
                 menstruous
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 Galen
                 thought
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Trees
                 and
                 Herbs
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 naturall
                 héat
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 menstruous
                 bloud
                 ;
                 in
                 insects
                 begot
                 of
                 putrified
                 matter
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 seed
                 nor
                 the
                 foresaid
                 bloud
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 heat
                 must
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 least
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 live
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 penetration
                 of
                 bodies
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 this
                 diffusion
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 agglutination
                 of
                 this
                 heat
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 parts
                 have
                 not
                 life
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 or
                 attraction
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Fibres
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 for
                 attraction
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 heat
                 did
                 live
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 articulated
                 and
                 distinguished
                 into
                 membe●s
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 liveth
                 ;
                 besides
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 an
                 inorganical
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 soul.
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 bloud
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 be
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 bloud
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 concoction
                 and
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 bloud
                 only
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 Galens
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 seed
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 natural
                 heat
                 hath
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 creature
                 is
                 without
                 life
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 heat
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 quality
                 ,
                 in
                 children
                 more
                 vigorous
                 and
                 intense
                 then
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 work
                 in
                 these
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 concoct
                 and
                 nourish
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 body
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 requires
                 more
                 heat
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 children
                 cannot
                 endure
                 hunger
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 heat
                 being
                 greater
                 wastes
                 the
                 bodie
                 sooner
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 food
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 :
                 children
                 then
                 are
                 more
                 hot
                 intensively
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 extensively
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 bodies
                 are
                 larger
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dimension
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 diffused
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 
                 they
                 can
                 eat
                 harder
                 and
                 more
                 solid
                 meats
                 then
                 children
                 ,
                 it
                 argues
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 childrens
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 instruments
                 of
                 mastication
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 concoction
                 )
                 are
                 better
                 and
                 stronger
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 mans
                 body
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 bodies
                 the
                 most
                 1
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 proportionable
                 ,
                 3
                 the
                 most
                 copious
                 of
                 organs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Microcosm
                 ,
                 containing
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 epitome
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 world
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 naked
                 ,
                 as
                 needing
                 no
                 other
                 arms
                 or
                 defence
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 man
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 tongue
                 and
                 hands
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 furnish
                 himself
                 with
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 elementary
                 substance
                 ,
                 because
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 got
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 strait
                 that
                 1
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 original
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 !
                 2
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 affect
                 and
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 above
                 ,
                 not
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 abounds
                 more
                 in
                 spirits
                 and
                 heat
                 then
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 raise
                 the
                 body
                 upwards
                 towards
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 man
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 strait
                 body
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 many
                 excellent
                 uses
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 with
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 for
                 motion
                 and
                 supporting
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Hee
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 long
                 feet
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 steddy
                 and
                 strongly
                 supported
                 :
                 with
                 feet
                 forward
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 motions
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 wings
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 hands
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 fly
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 ships
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 knowledg
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 fly
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 contemplation
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 Faith
                 we
                 can
                 fly
                 swifter
                 &
                 farther
                 ,
                 then
                 David
                 could
                 have
                 don
                 with
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Mans
                 head
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 the
                 noblest
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Region
                 ,
                 and
                 nearest
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 resembleth
                 both
                 in
                 figure
                 and
                 use
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 round
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 capacious
                 of
                 spirits
                 and
                 of
                 brain
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 man
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 more
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 animal
                 spirits
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 creatures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 fitter
                 for
                 motion
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 injuries
                 .
                 Again
                 for
                 use
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 Intelligences
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 intellect
                 worketh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 phantasie
                 is
                 informed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 all
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 receive
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 all
                 our
                 members
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 brain
                 be
                 wounded
                 ,
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 presently
                 cease
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 man
                 is
                 Lord
                 over
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 therefore
                 deserved
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Citadel
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 which
                 consisteth
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hands
                 ,
                 feet
                 ,
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 protect
                 the
                 head
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 .
                 Hence
                 anciently
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 brains
                 were
                 honored
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 :
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   per
                   caput
                   hoc
                   juro
                   ,
                   per
                   quod
                   pater
                   ante
                   solebat
                   .
                
                 ]
                 When
                 any
                 sneezed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 affected
                 in
                 sneezing
                 .
                 Men
                 use
                 to
                 uncover
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 they
                 discover
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 their
                 service
                 the
                 noblest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 honours
                 sake
                 the
                 Priest
                 abstained
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 brains
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   differ
                   in
                   seven
                   things
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Woman
                   is
                   only
                   passive
                   in
                   generation
                   :
                   Her
                   Testicles
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   not
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   ;
                   the
                   males
                   seed
                   evaporates
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   child
                   resembles
                   the
                   parents
                   ;
                   the
                   bloud
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   seed
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Adeps
                   how
                   generated
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hot
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Animal
                 and
                 Vital
                 Spirits
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 sense
                 and
                 life
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 first
                 have
                 life
                 and
                 animation
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 soul
                 give
                 life
                 and
                 sense
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 these
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 )
                 capable
                 of
                 either
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 spirits
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 solid
                 and
                 containing
                 ,
                 but
                 fluxil
                 and
                 contained
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 vessels
                 &
                 members
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 adhere
                 ;
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 specifically
                 ,
                 but
                 quantitatively
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 grisle
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 bone
                 that
                 ends
                 in
                 the
                 grisle
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 spirits
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 vapours
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 vapours
                 are
                 excrements
                 ,
                 and
                 hurtful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 therefore
                 nature
                 strives
                 to
                 expel
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 parts
                 ,
                 &
                 helpful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 therfore
                 nature
                 labors
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 spirits
                 somtimes
                 are
                 extinguished
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 are
                 wasted
                 for
                 defect
                 of
                 food
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 drowned
                 hath
                 his
                 spirits
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 dieth
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 spirits
                 wasted
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 flame
                 in
                 the
                 candle
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 is
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 wax
                 it
                 is
                 wasted
                 :
                 the
                 quantity
                 remains
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lost
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Animal
                 ,
                 Vital
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 spirits
                 are
                 distinct
                 in
                 their
                 
                 originals
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 animals
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 the
                 vital
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 from
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 animal
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 vital
                 in
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 operations
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 animal
                 we
                 have
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 vital
                 ,
                 life
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 auction
                 and
                 nutrition
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 vital
                 spirits
                 remain
                 when
                 the
                 animal
                 and
                 natural
                 are
                 gone
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 Palsie
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 sense
                 nor
                 motion
                 ;
                 in
                 an
                 Atrophy
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 auction
                 nor
                 nutritition
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 neither
                 animal
                 ,
                 nor
                 natural
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Natural
                 spirits
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Animal
                 and
                 Vital
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 vessels
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 spirits
                 is
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 spirits
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Animal
                 spirits
                 rest
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 Vital
                 and
                 Natural
                 are
                 then
                 most
                 active
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 fatigation
                 and
                 cessation
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 not
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 In
                 Vegitables
                 there
                 are
                 Natural
                 and
                 Vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Animal
                 ;
                 in
                 imperfect
                 Animals
                 there
                 are
                 all
                 three
                 ,
                 but
                 grosser
                 and
                 colder
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 dissipated
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 active
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 female
                 for
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ,
                 in
                 furnishing
                 only
                 the
                 Matter
                 or
                 Menstruous
                 bloud
                 with
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 conception
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 manifest
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 females
                 seed
                 were
                 active
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 conceive
                 of
                 her self
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 seeing
                 she
                 hath
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 a
                 passive
                 principle
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 seed
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 these
                 principles
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Galenists
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 females
                 seed
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 males
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 procreative
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 males
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 active
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 being
                 meerly
                 passive
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 males
                 seed
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 no
                 ways
                 concurring
                 essentially
                 to
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 fomenting
                 and
                 cherishing
                 the
                 females
                 seed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Hen
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 generation
                 or
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 Partridg
                 ;
                 wheras
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 and
                 faculty
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Hen
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 males
                 seed
                 affords
                 nothing
                 but
                 heat
                 or
                 fomentation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 females
                 seed
                 bee
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 males
                 too
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 efficients
                 numerically
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 subordination
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 one
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 material
                 causes
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 males
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 females
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 three
                 forms
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 form
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 matter
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 female
                 
                 is
                 perfecter
                 then
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 more
                 principles
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 or
                 matrix
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 male
                 will
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 then
                 she
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 more
                 indigent
                 of
                 these
                 principles
                 of
                 generation
                 then
                 she
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 greater
                 desire
                 to
                 perpetrate
                 the
                 species
                 then
                 she
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Galenists
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 those
                 glandulous
                 substances
                 in
                 the
                 female
                 to
                 bee
                 testicles
                 containing
                 seed
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 kernels
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 arteries
                 ,
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 veins
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 no
                 parts
                 are
                 procreated
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 sanguineal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 cut
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 unite
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 hardnesse
                 and
                 drinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 moisture
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 males
                 seed
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 menstruous
                 bloud
                 ,
                 doth
                 evaporate
                 and
                 turn
                 into
                 spirits
                 ,
                 animating
                 the
                 informed
                 masse
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 child
                 sometimes
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 predominancy
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 or
                 the
                 bloud
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 bloud
                 nourisheth
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 veins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 transformed
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 bloud
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 seed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 Vegitables
                 ,
                 Hearbs
                 and
                 Trees
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 seed
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 animals
                 ,
                 procreation
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 .
                 Hence
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Adeps
                 or
                 fat
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 for
                 heat
                 dissolves
                 and
                 melts
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Coldest
                 temperaments
                 are
                 fattest
                 ,
                 as
                 Women
                 are
                 fatter
                 commonly
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 Winter
                 ▪
                 creatures
                 are
                 fatter
                 then
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 in
                 cold
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 hot
                 Climats
                 men
                 are
                 fatter
                 ;
                 English
                 and
                 Dutch
                 are
                 fatter
                 then
                 Italians
                 or
                 Spaniards
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Fat
                 adheres
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 colder
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 membranes
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 generated
                 by
                 cold
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 is
                 actually
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 hot
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Kidneys
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 have
                 far
                 adhering
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Melancholy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 cold
                 ,
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 fat
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Adeps
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 a
                 temperate
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 cold
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 brain
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 nature
                 hath
                 placed
                 the
                 fat
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 cold
                 membranous
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 cherishing
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 far
                 of
                 the
                 Cawle
                 was
                 chiefly
                 ordained
                 for
                 fomenting
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 wasted
                 by
                 the
                 excessive
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 hot
                 liver
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 cold
                 stomach
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 hot
                 liver
                 like
                 a
                 cupping
                 glafse
                 ,
                 sucks
                 and
                 draws
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 parts
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 When
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 cold
                 flegm
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 lungs
                 are
                 still
                 infested
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 refrigerate
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 colour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 whitish
                 ;
                 we
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 constitution
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 1.
                 look
                 upon
                 their
                 light
                 and
                 spongy
                 substance
                 ;
                 2
                 ▪
                 on
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 temper
                 and
                 warm
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 offend
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 On
                 their
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cholerick
                 or
                 bilious
                 bloud
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 hot
                 of
                 constitution
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 only
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   actions
                   of
                   our
                   members
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   bones
                   ,
                   nerves
                   ,
                   veins
                   ,
                   &c.
                   why
                   not
                   easily
                   reunited
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   spermatical
                   parts
                   hotter
                   then
                   the
                   sanguineal
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   brains
                   and
                   scull
                   ,
                   bones
                   and
                   teeth
                   compared
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Heart
                 hath
                 divers
                 prerogatives
                 above
                 other
                 members
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 heat
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Animal
                 have
                 their
                 Original
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 dies
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 depends
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Nature
                 preserves
                 it
                 longest
                 from
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 droopeth
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Sensitive
                 creatures
                 can
                 live
                 ▪
                 some
                 without
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 a
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 a
                 Gall
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 a
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 bloudless
                 animals
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Heart
                 is
                 admirable
                 in
                 its
                 motions
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 or
                 perpetuity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 not
                 depending
                 upon
                 our
                 will
                 or
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 actions
                 of
                 our
                 members
                 ,
                 depend
                 originally
                 from
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 ●imular
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 perfection
                 and
                 consummation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 conformity
                 and
                 right
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 humor
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 situation
                 and
                 conformity
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 perfecting
                 or
                 consummating
                 cause
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 otherwise
                 situated
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 either
                 not
                 see
                 ●o
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Veins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 sanguineal
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 ●
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 more
                 material
                 causes
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 multiply
                 entities
                 needlesly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 menstruous
                 bloud
                 is
                 sufficient
                 matter
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 an
                 inclination
                 ,
                 disposition
                 ,
                 or
                 potentiality
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 was
                 Heterogenious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 heterogenious
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 matter
                 had
                 an
                 heterogenious
                 potentiality
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 the
                 Physitians
                 call
                 spermatical
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 Egge
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 white
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 grant
                 the
                 whole
                 Chick
                 is
                 formed
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 yelk
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 Chick
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Chick
                 hath
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 Bones
                 and
                 Nerves
                 are
                 no
                 seminall
                 parts
                 in
                 a
                 Chick
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 a
                 Childe
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 being
                 alike
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 then
                 doubtless
                 they
                 were
                 generated
                 of
                 blood
                 :
                 for
                 [
                 
                   iisdem
                   nutrimur
                   ex
                   quibus
                   constamus
                
                 ]
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 nourishment
                 without
                 transition
                 and
                 transinutation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 into
                 the
                 parts
                 nourished
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 nourisheth
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 becomes
                 seed
                 ,
                 or
                 spermatical
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 employ
                 the
                 testicles
                 in
                 continual
                 working
                 of
                 seed
                 for
                 nutrition
                 of
                 the
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 ▪
                 how
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 seed
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 vessels
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 and
                 liver
                 are
                 sanguineal
                 parts
                 :
                 then
                 doubtless
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 veins
                 which
                 are
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 bee
                 sanguineal
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 Veins
                 and
                 Grissles
                 being
                 cut
                 or
                 broke
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 re-united
                 as
                 the
                 fleshy
                 parts
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spermatical
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 harder
                 and
                 drier
                 then
                 the
                 fleshy
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 children
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 reunited
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Veins
                 which
                 are
                 softer
                 then
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 are
                 sooner
                 healed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 hardness
                 ,
                 thickness
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 hinder
                 its
                 coalition
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Likewise
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 defect
                 of
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 hardly
                 knit
                 together
                 :
                 For
                 heat
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Artificer
                 or
                 Agent
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 defect
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 radicall
                 moisture
                 ,
                 the
                 cure
                 is
                 difficult
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 old
                 men
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 time
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 cure
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 effected
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 wounded
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 never
                 united
                 ,
                 because
                 life
                 flieth
                 before
                 the
                 cure
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 by
                 most
                 are
                 counted
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 that
                 turns
                 bones
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 hard
                 meats
                 into
                 a
                 liquid
                 substance
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 which
                 turns
                 our
                 liquid
                 substance
                 into
                 another
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Chylus
                 into
                 blood
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whose
                 stomachs
                 are
                 incompassed
                 with
                 flesh
                 concoct
                 best
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 keeps
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 :
                 thus
                 though
                 our
                 cloaths
                 keep
                 in
                 our
                 heat
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hotter
                 then
                 we
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 our
                 bones
                 and
                 nerves
                 are
                 wrapped
                 about
                 with
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 that
                 call
                 them
                 spermatical
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 con●efs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 generated
                 of
                 seed
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 hotter
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 hot
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 cold
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 matter
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 were
                 not
                 hot
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 abound
                 in
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 begot
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 heat
                 by
                 the
                 spirits
                 :
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 heat
                 fails
                 ,
                 the
                 spirits
                 fail
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 move
                 not
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 benummed
                 with
                 cold
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 hand
                 be
                 warmed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 spirits
                 have
                 life
                 again
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 parts
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 spermatical
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 offended
                 by
                 it
                 then
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 hotter
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 contrary
                 is
                 most
                 sensible
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 thus
                 are
                 we
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 cold
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 in
                 Winter
                 ▪
                 Southern
                 people
                 ,
                 whose
                 bloods
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 are
                 sooner
                 offended
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Northern
                 ,
                 whose
                 constitution
                 is
                 colder
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 spermatical
                 part
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 bake
                 the
                 slimy
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 urine
                 into
                 a
                 hard
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 argue
                 s
                 its
                 heat
                 above
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 parts
                 .
                 Some
                 Physitians
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 sliminess
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 slimy
                 matter
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 agent
                 ,
                 and
                 artificer
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 long
                 stay
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 help
                 ,
                 for
                 time
                 is
                 no
                 agent
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 bones
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 fat
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 bones
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 burned
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 bring
                 
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 hardness
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ordinary
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 brain
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 skul
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 skul
                 for
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 they
                 were
                 formed
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 skul
                 was
                 proportioned
                 to
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 the
                 skull
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 brain
                 and
                 skull
                 were
                 placed
                 uppermost
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 neer
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 :
                 and
                 optick
                 nervs
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 softness
                 ,
                 were
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 hard
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 nerve
                 is
                 harder
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 place
                 was
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 upper
                 place
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 eyes
                 be
                 so
                 secure
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 within
                 these
                 concavities
                 of
                 the
                 skull
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 skull
                 being
                 a
                 bone
                 ,
                 feeleth
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 bones
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 membrans
                 or
                 Periostium
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 nerves
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 bones
                 :
                 except
                 in
                 the
                 teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 feel
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 incorporated
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 the
                 sensitive
                 spirits
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sensitive
                 faculty
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 qualities
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 teeth
                 are
                 still
                 growing
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 continual
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 harder
                 then
                 other
                 bones
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 bruise
                 hard
                 meats
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 more
                 sensible
                 and
                 sooner
                 offended
                 with
                 cold
                 then
                 with
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 heat
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 active
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 teeth
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 cold
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 so
                 soon
                 troubled
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 friendly
                 quality
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Two
                   sorts
                   of
                   bloud
                   ;
                   the
                   heart
                   first
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   nourished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   liver
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   hearts
                   action
                   on
                   
                     Vena
                     cava
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sanguification
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Bloud
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   every
                   part
                   draws
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Heart
                   the
                   first
                   principle
                   of
                   the
                   nerves
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   how
                   instruments
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   nerves
                   serve
                   for
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 THERE
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 arterial
                 ,
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 our
                 heat
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 venal
                 ,
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 for
                 nourishing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 ●o
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Galen
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 liver
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 bloud
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 liveth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 first
                 nourished
                 ,
                 for
                 life
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 &
                 nutriment
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 blood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 heart
                 first
                 liveth
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 first
                 operates
                 ,
                 for
                 life
                 consists
                 in
                 operation
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 to
                 beget
                 arterial
                 blood
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 blood
                 resemble
                 the
                 liver
                 in
                 colour
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 blood
                 hath
                 its
                 first
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 receptacle
                 and
                 cystern
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 bag
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 gall
                 lieth
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 with
                 the
                 gall
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 bag
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 liver
                 coloureth
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 blood
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 fear
                 and
                 sadness
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 retires
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 recoiling
                 thither
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 original
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 brain
                 we
                 finde
                 four
                 sensible
                 concavities
                 for
                 the
                 animall
                 spirits
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 two
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 none
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 resticles
                 none
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 seed
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 for
                 the
                 milk
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 milk
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 concoction
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 surely
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 quantity
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 finde
                 pure
                 blood
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 veins
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 commerce
                 between
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 veins
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 doe
                 conceive
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 implantation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   vena
                   cava
                
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 without
                 tearing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 or
                 vein
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 perfected
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 perfected
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 arteries
                 doe
                 all
                 along
                 accompany
                 the
                 veins
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 continually
                 in
                 its
                 Diastole
                 ,
                 drawing
                 blood
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   vena
                   cava
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 Systole
                 or
                 contraction
                 ,
                 refunding
                 blood
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 vein
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 continual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 impossible
                 then
                 the
                 continual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 arteries
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 absurd
                 for
                 perfect
                 and
                 imperfect
                 blood
                 to
                 bee
                 mingled
                 in
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 cholerick
                 ,
                 melancholick
                 and
                 flegmatick
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 pure
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 liver
                 is
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 sanguification
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hydropsies
                 follow
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 liver
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 of
                 sanguification
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 humour
                 is
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 humour
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 op●ick
                 nerve
                 and
                 spirits
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 liver
                 distributes
                 blood
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 veins
                 have
                 their
                 radication
                 in
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 their
                 office
                 and
                 distribution
                 from
                 the
                 liver
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 neither
                 ▪
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 efficiency
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 first
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 fittest
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 to
                 reside
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Chylus
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Chylus
                 comes
                 not
                 neer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 alteration
                 or
                 concoction
                 without
                 contact
                 :
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 convey
                 and
                 distribute
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 arteries
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 arterial
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 convey
                 :
                 besides
                 tha●
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 temperament
                 ,
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ;
                 therfore
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 celestial
                 heat
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 life
                 ,
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 nutriment
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 produceth
                 divers
                 effects
                 in
                 the
                 divers
                 subjects
                 it
                 works
                 upon
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 it
                 turns
                 our
                 meat
                 into
                 a
                 white
                 Chylus
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 into
                 red
                 blood
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 ●eminal
                 vessels
                 into
                 seed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 breasts
                 into
                 milk
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 same
                 Meseraick
                 veins
                 which
                 draw
                 the
                 purest
                 pare
                 of
                 the
                 Chylus
                 from
                 the
                 intestins
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 there
                 receive
                 sanguification
                 ,
                 contain
                 also
                 pure
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 intestines
                 draw
                 for
                 their
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 part
                 draws
                 that
                 food
                 which
                 it
                 most
                 delights
                 in
                 .
                 Thus
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 mass
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Spleen
                 draws
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 the
                 gall
                 choler
                 ,
                 the
                 kidneys
                 ,
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sensitive
                 motion
                 :
                 The
                 Galenists
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 contention
                 is
                 needless
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 principle
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 lives
                 and
                 moves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 brain
                 moves
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 Syncope
                 ,
                 or
                 swowning
                 fit
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 all
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 suddenly
                 fail
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 these
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 the
                 brain
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 secondary
                 or
                 subordinate
                 caus
                 or
                 principle
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 by
                 its
                 cold
                 ,
                 tempers
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 become
                 sensitive
                 or
                 animal
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 Apoplexy
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sudden
                 failing
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 can
                 move
                 after
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 heart
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 principle
                 of
                 motion
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 the
                 body
                 move
                 after
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 Poultry
                 .
                 This
                 motion
                 then
                 excludes
                 neither
                 the
                 head
                 nor
                 heart
                 from
                 being
                 originals
                 :
                 for
                 
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 arteries
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 brains
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 common
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 nerves
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 part
                 feels
                 and
                 moves
                 :
                 this
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 must
                 needs
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 skin
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 veins
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 obstruction
                 ,
                 or
                 binding
                 of
                 the
                 nerve
                 ,
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 fail
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 failing
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 arteries
                 called
                 Carotides
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 will
                 not
                 work
                 without
                 the
                 vital
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 flesh
                 work
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 fail
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 n●rves
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 union
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 failing
                 ,
                 all
                 action
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 sensitive
                 and
                 motive
                 Spirits
                 differ
                 not
                 specifically
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 why
                 wee
                 should
                 assign
                 different
                 nerves
                 to
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 neve
                 serves
                 to
                 both
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 hard
                 ,
                 some
                 soft
                 nerves
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 soft
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 from
                 the
                 harder
                 pith
                 of
                 the
                 baek
                 bone
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 soft
                 nerve
                 is
                 fittest
                 f●r
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 reception
                 ,
                 for
                 soft
                 things
                 are
                 aptest
                 to
                 receive
                 impressions
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 hard
                 nerve
                 is
                 fittest
                 for
                 motion
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 action
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 nerve
                 conveyeth
                 sense
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 capable
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 :
                 Hence
                 the
                 nerves
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 move
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 nerves
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 moves
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 b●cause
                 the
                 stomach
                 hath
                 no
                 muscles
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 communicates
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 exquisite
                 sense
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   spirits
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   nerves
                   :
                   their
                   swift
                   and
                   various
                   motions
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   sleep
                   :
                   motion
                   and
                   sense
                   not
                   still
                   together
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sense
                   and
                   motion
                   in
                   phrensies
                   ,
                   epilepsies
                   ,
                   leprosies
                   ,
                   caros
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   voluntary
                   motion
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   fibres
                   and
                   tendons
                   move
                   the
                   muscles
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   muscles
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   abdomen
                   ,
                   diaphragma
                   ,
                   ribs
                   ,
                   bladder
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   organs
                   of
                   tact
                   ,
                   its
                   medium
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 ALTHOUGH
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 not
                 sensibly
                 pervious
                 as
                 the
                 Veines
                 and
                 Arteries
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 purposely
                 made
                 hollow
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 venal
                 and
                 arterial
                 blood
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 animall
                 spirits
                 being
                 subtil
                 and
                 sublimated
                 bodies
                 can
                 freely
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 spungy
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 sweat
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 skin
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 in
                 the
                 Palsie
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 cannot
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 thick
                 ,
                 clammy
                 and
                 glassy
                 flegme
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reson
                 of
                 its
                 coldnesse
                 ,
                 deads
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 vigour
                 or
                 motion
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 freely
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 nerves
                 by
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 native
                 heat
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 spirits
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 specifical
                 form
                 or
                 aeri●l
                 nature
                 should
                 only
                 move
                 upward
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 they
                 move
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 move
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 no
                 grosse
                 body
                 can
                 move
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 spirits
                 can
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 such
                 sublimate
                 and
                 subtil
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 neer
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 spirits
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Though
                 in
                 sleep
                 the
                 senses
                 are
                 tied
                 up
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 ofte●times
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 and
                 talk
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 feel
                 not
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 fore
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 are
                 affected
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 pith
                 in
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 motory
                 nerves
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 nerve
                 oft-times
                 motion
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 spirits
                 are
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 force
                 for
                 motion
                 being
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 reception
                 or
                 passion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Sense
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 fail
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 remaining
                 sound
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 nervous
                 branches
                 which
                 are
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 are
                 hurt
                 or
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 nerves
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 muscles
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 phrensies
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 weak
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 braines
                 being
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 the
                 nerves
                 are
                 heated
                 
                 and
                 dried
                 ,
                 therefore
                 fitter
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 lesse
                 apt
                 for
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 a
                 soft
                 nerve
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 falling
                 sickness
                 sense
                 faileth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fore
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 being
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 is
                 intercepted
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 the
                 back
                 bone
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 most
                 nerves
                 are
                 derived
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 therefore
                 motion
                 not
                 hindred
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 leprosies
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 dulled
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 skin
                 are
                 dried
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 sense
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 motion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 or
                 Caros
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 respiration
                 without
                 sense
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Oftentimes
                 the
                 eye
                 loseth
                 its
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 optick
                 nerve
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 All
                 spontaneous
                 motions
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 brains
                 ,
                 nerves
                 and
                 muscles
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 these
                 organs
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 move
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 worms
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 muscles
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 voluntary
                 motion
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 little
                 muscles
                 within
                 the
                 ears
                 move
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 hear
                 when
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 times
                 wee
                 hear
                 what
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 those
                 parts
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 nerves
                 without
                 muscles
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 voluntary
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nerves
                 convey
                 only
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 muscles
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 immediately
                 move
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Respiration
                 in
                 sleep
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 voluntary
                 motion
                 ,
                 caused
                 notwithstanding
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Sleep-walkers
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 motion
                 then
                 cannot
                 be
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 walker
                 hath
                 not
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 walking
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Beasts
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 their
                 muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 motion
                 in
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 but
                 spontaneous
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 All
                 muscles
                 have
                 not
                 tendones
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 continual
                 motion
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 bladder
                 ,
                 and
                 anus
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 tendones
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 muscle
                 is
                 moved
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 tendones
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 fibres
                 within
                 its
                 own
                 fleshy
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 fibrous
                 flesh
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 instrument
                 of
                 spontaneous
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 motion
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 beasts
                 can
                 move
                 their
                 skins
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 cannot
                 ,
                 because
                 beasts
                 skins
                 adhere
                 close
                 to
                 a
                 fibrous
                 substance
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 of
                 mans
                 is
                 nervous
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 in
                 us
                 is
                 movable
                 ,
                 because
                 musculous
                 and
                 fibrous
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Though
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 musculous
                 
                 or
                 fibrous
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 receiveth
                 its
                 divers
                 motions
                 from
                 divers
                 muscles
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 abdomen
                 are
                 chiefly
                 made
                 for
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 nature
                 desires
                 to
                 expel
                 the
                 excrements
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 breast
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 muscles
                 appointed
                 for
                 respiration
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 muscle
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 called
                 Sphincter
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 partly
                 for
                 opening
                 a
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 urine
                 to
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 dilating
                 and
                 extending
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 shutting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 by
                 contracting
                 it self
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 urine
                 should
                 passe
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 our
                 wills
                 whilest
                 we
                 are
                 awaked
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 muscle
                 called
                 diaphragma
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 midriff
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 exspiration
                 and
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 in
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 it
                 dilateth
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 expiration
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 contracted
                 upward
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 dead
                 bodies
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 ribs
                 called
                 Intercostals
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 external
                 ,
                 which
                 distend
                 the
                 breast
                 for
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 some
                 internal
                 ,
                 which
                 contract
                 the
                 breast
                 for
                 exspiration
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Aristotelians
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Galenists
                 the
                 skin
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 tact
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 both
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 skin
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 dried
                 and
                 hardned
                 ;
                 and
                 differing
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 outward
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 apple
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 softer
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ;
                 so
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 soft
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 hardned
                 in
                 its
                 outward
                 superficies
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 tact
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 fibres
                 diffused
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 vision
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 smelling
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 air
                 for
                 their
                 medium
                 ,
                 tact
                 and
                 taste
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 absolutely
                 needfull
                 senses
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 live
                 ,
                 (
                 whereas
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 we
                 may
                 )
                 have
                 no
                 medium
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   milk
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   integral
                   parts
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   parts
                   draw
                   their
                   aliment
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   expel
                   things
                   hurtful
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   intestines
                   and
                   faeces
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   intestines
                   retentive
                   faculty
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   stomach
                   and
                   its
                   appetite
                   or
                   sense
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   stomach
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   Chylus
                   or
                   bloud
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 BLOOD
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Fat
                 ,
                 Marrow
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 integral
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 limbs
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 without
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 hunger
                 ,
                 nourish
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 part
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 aliment
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 besides
                 every
                 part
                 hath
                 its
                 figure
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 these
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 called
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 help
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 draweth
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 Plants
                 nutriment
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 draw
                 that
                 aliment
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 fibres
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 its
                 Diastole
                 draws
                 blood
                 from
                 
                   Vena
                   cava
                
                 into
                 its
                 right
                 ventricle
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 fibres
                 :
                 some
                 without
                 their
                 help
                 ,
                 as
                 bones
                 ,
                 grissles
                 ,
                 and
                 ligaments
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Intestines
                 draw
                 without
                 fibers
                 ,
                 the
                 Chylus
                 from
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 delighted
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 draw
                 blood
                 from
                 the
                 Meseraick
                 veins
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 veines
                 draw
                 the
                 purer
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chylus
                 from
                 the
                 Intestines
                 for
                 sanguification
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 same
                 part
                 that
                 draws
                 things
                 needful
                 ,
                 expels
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 superfluous
                 or
                 hurtful
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 ventricles
                 expel
                 the
                 Chylus
                 into
                 the
                 Intestines
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 expel
                 their
                 gros●er
                 and
                 excrementitious
                 parts
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 heart
                 expels
                 by
                 its
                 transverse
                 fibers
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 hurtful
                 vapours
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 nature
                 is
                 more
                 solicitous
                 in
                 expelling
                 of
                 things
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 attracting
                 of
                 things
                 needful
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 dying
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 expiration
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 nature
                 being
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 hurtful
                 vapours
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 fresh
                 aire
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 intestines
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 inflammations
                 ,
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 or
                 ulcerations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 send
                 the
                 excrement
                 downward
                 ,
                 they
                 force
                 it
                 upward
                 into
                 the
                 stomach
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 expel
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iliaca
                   passio
                
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Foeces
                 is
                 partly
                 the
                 natural
                 or
                 peristaltick
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 intestines
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 the
                 voluntary
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ;
                 which
                 muscles
                 being
                 contracted
                 ,
                 presse
                 the
                 intestine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 straight
                 Fibe●s
                 in
                 the
                 intestine
                 ,
                 called
                 Rectum
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 attraction
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 strengthning
                 the
                 circular
                 Fiber●
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Colon
                 is
                 s●ated
                 uppermost
                 neer
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 hollownesse
                 of
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 tha●
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 cels
                 of
                 the
                 Colon
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 better
                 concocted
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 stink
                 of
                 the
                 foeces
                 proceed
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 superfluous
                 humidity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 putrefaction
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 intestin
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 natural
                 to
                 the
                 aliment
                 which
                 it
                 concocts
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 external
                 to
                 the
                 excrement
                 which
                 it
                 expels
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 intestins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 seven
                 times
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 ●he
                 many
                 winding●
                 or
                 folds
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Val●ula
                 
                 or
                 shutter
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Coecum
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 injections
                 by
                 the
                 fundament
                 can
                 ascend
                 no
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 blind
                 intestine
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 distempers
                 in
                 the
                 guts
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 mentioned
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 stomach
                 be
                 distempered
                 by
                 Bulimia
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 it
                 will
                 draw
                 the
                 foeces
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Clysters
                 are
                 sometimes
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 liver
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 meseraick
                 veins
                 ,
                 which
                 suck
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 intestins
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 substance
                 ,
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 intestines
                 and
                 ventricles
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Chylus
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 concocted
                 in
                 the
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 intestins
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 members
                 is
                 affected
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 intestines
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 attractive
                 ,
                 concoctive
                 ,
                 and
                 expulsive
                 faculty
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 retentive
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 affections
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 ventricle
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 intestines
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 are
                 stiptick
                 or
                 restringent
                 medicaments
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 Fluxes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 corroborate
                 the
                 retentive
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 intestins
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 lientery
                 the
                 meat
                 passeth
                 away
                 without
                 concoction
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 re●●ntive
                 facul●y
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 ventricle
                 and
                 intestins
                 is
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 being
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 breast-bone
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 much
                 pain
                 about
                 this
                 bone
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 is
                 ill-affected
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 is
                 the
                 ●ea●
                 of
                 appetite
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 stomachical
                 nerves
                 th●re
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 refrigerated
                 or
                 obstru●t●d
                 ,
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 dissolved
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 B●limia
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 attraction
                 from
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 appetite
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 stomach
                 is
                 molested
                 with
                 cold
                 and
                 s●wre
                 humours
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 sense
                 or
                 appetite
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 inanition
                 of
                 the
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 disease
                 called
                 the
                 Dogs
                 appetite
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sympathy
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 symptomes
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 appetite
                 being
                 an
                 animal
                 faculty
                 ,
                 ●ath
                 its
                 seat
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 originally
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 subjectively
                 ;
                 the
                 faculty
                 is
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 action
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 stomach
                 be
                 delighted
                 and
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 meat
                 it
                 receiveth
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thereby
                 immediately
                 and
                 properly
                 nourished
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 therefore
                 nature
                 hath
                 furnished
                 it
                 with
                 divers
                 veins
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Chylus
                 be
                 fi●
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 cholerick
                 ,
                 melancholy
                 &
                 watrish
                 excrements
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 
                 stomach
                 be
                 nourished
                 with
                 Chylus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 red
                 only
                 by
                 Clysters
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 liver
                 sanguifies
                 :
                 or
                 how
                 are
                 those
                 creatures
                 fed
                 with
                 Chylus
                 ,
                 which
                 eat
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 sleep
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
                 Th●
                 animal
                 or
                 sensitive
                 hunger
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 is
                 satisfied
                 upon
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 meat
                 ;
                 but
                 its
                 natural
                 hunger
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 till
                 the
                 blood
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 its
                 substance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Livers
                   heat
                   inferiour
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Stomachs
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   natural
                   Spirits
                   in
                   the
                   Liver
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   cherished
                   by
                   air
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Gall
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   nourished
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Choler
                   is
                   conveyed
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   of
                   its
                   two
                   passages
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   membrane
                   .
                
              
               
                 THough
                 sanguification
                 and
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 excrementitious
                 humours
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 bee
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liver
                 is
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 Stomach
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 done
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 temper
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 :
                 although
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 heat
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 its
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 separating
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 liquid
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 and
                 intestins
                 concocting
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 substances
                 into
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 the
                 ear●●hy
                 excr●ments
                 from
                 the
                 purer
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Liver
                 sends
                 by
                 the
                 Veins
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 these
                 spirits
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 natural
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 send
                 up
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 innate
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 these
                 natural
                 spirits
                 are
                 grosser
                 then
                 the
                 vital
                 and
                 animal
                 ,
                 therfore
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 thin
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 thin
                 vapours
                 ,
                 therefore
                 are
                 preserved
                 and
                 cherished
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 air
                 ;
                 which
                 air
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 by
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 by
                 arteries
                 in
                 the
                 convex
                 or
                 gibbous
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Nature
                 hath
                 fastned
                 a
                 little
                 vessel
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 for
                 rec●ption
                 of
                 the
                 choler
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 noxious
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sympathy
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 that
                 little
                 vessel
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 instinct
                 ,
                 as
                 Iron
                 by
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fed
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 pure
                 excrement
                 :
                 the
                 Lungs
                 indeed
                 
                 are
                 fed
                 with
                 cholerick
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Sple●n
                 with
                 melancholick
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 with
                 watrish
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 pure
                 excrementitious
                 choler
                 ,
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 .
                 That
                 Vessel
                 then
                 is
                 fed
                 by
                 blood
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 its
                 two
                 veins
                 called
                 Cisticae
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 placed
                 there
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 humour
                 be
                 pernicious
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 no
                 way
                 hurt
                 this
                 little
                 vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 argues
                 the
                 great
                 sympathy
                 and
                 familiarity
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 obliquity
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 choler
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Liver
                 to
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 motion
                 follows
                 not
                 its
                 Elementary
                 form
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 attractive
                 faculty
                 of
                 this
                 vessel
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 wa●rish
                 blood
                 which
                 is
                 heavy
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 upward
                 by
                 the
                 brain
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Gall
                 hath
                 two
                 passages
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 draws
                 the
                 choler
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 Duodenū
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 thrufts
                 out
                 the
                 choler
                 into
                 the
                 intestins
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 becomes
                 offensive
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 its
                 quantity
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 its
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 contract
                 with
                 long
                 stay
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 passages
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Valvula
                 ,
                 or
                 shutter
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 reflux
                 of
                 the
                 choler
                 from
                 the
                 gall
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 recoil
                 from
                 the
                 intestine
                 into
                 the
                 gall
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 gall
                 reacheth
                 to
                 th●
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ▪
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 often
                 vomiting
                 of
                 choler
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 passage
                 reacheth
                 below
                 the
                 Du●denum
                 ,
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 cholerick
                 dejections
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Gall
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 membrane
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 stomach
                 and
                 in●estins
                 have
                 two
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 concoction
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Gall
                 and
                 Bladder
                 were
                 only
                 made
                 to
                 contain
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 choler
                 and
                 urine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Gall
                   ,
                   and
                   Spleen
                   ,
                   its
                   obstructions
                   ,
                   its
                   Veins
                   and
                   Arteries
                   without
                   concavity
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Vas
                     venosum
                     .
                     3.
                     
                  
                   How
                   the
                   Spleen
                   purgeth
                   it self
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Veins
                   and
                   its
                   humours
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   stone
                   causeth
                   vomiting
                   and
                   numbness
                   in
                   the
                   thigh
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   bladder
                   ,
                   its
                   attraction
                   and
                   expulsion
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 nature
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Gall
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 ●holer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 there
                 with
                 infected
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 Gall
                 is
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 whence
                 comes
                 the
                 yellow
                 ●aundise
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 ordained
                 the
                 Spleen
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 grosse
                 and
                 melancholy
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 purer
                 blood
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 infected
                 
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 black
                 Jaundise
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 member
                 so
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spleen
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 its
                 vessels
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 capacious
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 from
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 spungy
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 feculency
                 and
                 thicknesse
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 fitting
                 that
                 the
                 Spleen
                 should
                 abound
                 in
                 arteries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grosse
                 blood
                 thereof
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 vital
                 faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 attenuated
                 and
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 languishing
                 heat
                 ther
                 ▪
                 of
                 excited
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 requisite
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 any
                 sensible
                 capacity
                 in
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Gall
                 and
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 melancholy
                 humour
                 is
                 much
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 choler
                 or
                 watrish
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 in
                 that
                 plenty
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 cavity
                 ,
                 it
                 abounds
                 in
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 vessell
                 called
                 
                   Vas
                   venosum
                
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Spleen
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 conveying
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 melancholy
                 blood
                 thither
                 ,
                 for
                 exciting
                 the
                 appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 binding
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 the
                 closer
                 for
                 helping
                 of
                 concoction
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 ,
                 sowre
                 ,
                 and
                 stipick
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Spleen
                 oftentimes
                 purgeth
                 it self
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 internal
                 Hemorrhoids
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Splenetical
                 vein
                 :
                 and
                 somtimes
                 by
                 the
                 urine
                 ,
                 not
                 through
                 the
                 emulgent
                 veins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Splenetical
                 ;
                 these
                 having
                 their
                 originall
                 from
                 
                   Vena
                   porta
                
                 ,
                 the
                 emulgent
                 from
                 
                   Vena
                   cava
                
                 ;
                 but
                 through
                 certain
                 arteries
                 made
                 purposely
                 large
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 carrying
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 this
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 accompanied
                 with
                 much
                 water
                 for
                 attenuating
                 the
                 thick
                 humour
                 ,
                 therefore
                 melancholy
                 men
                 are
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 spitting
                 ,
                 sweating
                 ,
                 and
                 urine
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 in
                 a
                 quartan
                 Fever
                 .
                 Hence
                 melancholy
                 is
                 called
                 water
                 sometimes
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Kidneys
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 draw
                 and
                 contain
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 the
                 serous
                 ●r
                 watrish
                 excrement
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Uriters
                 it
                 sends
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 bladder
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 crude
                 humours
                 which
                 critically
                 are
                 evacuated
                 by
                 urine
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 veins
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 liquefaction
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 in
                 a
                 Hectick
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 veins
                 being
                 weakned
                 ,
                 nor
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 reins
                 being
                 against
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 thorough
                 the
                 capacious
                 vessels
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Such
                 a
                 sympathy
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 stomach
                 and
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 tunicle
                 of
                 the
                 reins
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Peritonaeum
                 which
                 
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 fits
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 vomiting
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 muscle
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 lean
                 ,
                 which
                 muscle
                 is
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 thigh
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 inserted
                 in
                 that
                 muscle
                 ,
                 which
                 nerves
                 are
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 stupidity
                 or
                 numbnesse
                 in
                 the
                 thigh
                 ,
                 in
                 fits
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 Bladder
                 draws
                 the
                 urine
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 urine
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 fed
                 by
                 blood
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 its
                 veins
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 retain
                 it
                 till
                 by
                 its
                 quantity
                 or
                 quality
                 ,
                 it
                 grow
                 offensive
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 action
                 both
                 of
                 retention
                 and
                 emission
                 ,
                 is
                 partly
                 natural
                 ,
                 partly
                 animal
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 urine
                 is
                 retained
                 by
                 the
                 oblique
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 retained
                 by
                 the
                 muscle
                 sphincter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 animal
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 this
                 action
                 is
                 natural
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 animal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   and
                   Testicles
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   noblest
                   parts
                   :
                   Generation
                   w●●hout
                   Testicles
                   ,
                   they
                   corroborate
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   their
                   sympathy
                   with
                   the
                   breast
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   with
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Different
                   vessels
                   in
                   the
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Matrix
                   sympathizeth
                   with
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Breasts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   5.
                   
                   Affected
                   with
                   smells
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   twofold
                   motion
                   .
                
              
               
                 ARistotle
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Galen
                 the
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 noblest
                 parts
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 :
                 both
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 individual
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 noblest
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Species
                 ,
                 the
                 Testicles
                 have
                 the
                 prerogative
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 them
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 generation
                 in
                 perfect
                 creatures
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Testicles
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 for
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Species
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 for
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 individuum
                 .
                 For
                 divers
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 do
                 propagate
                 without
                 Testicles
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 affirms
                 truly
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 principally
                 for
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 corroboration
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 sympathy
                 and
                 communication
                 of
                 spermatical
                 spirits
                 and
                 heat
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Eunuchs
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 vigour
                 ,
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 masculine
                 heat
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 communication
                 between
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testicles
                 ;
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 tumor
                 of
                 the
                 testicles
                 end
                 
                 in
                 a
                 cough
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 cough
                 sometimes
                 ends
                 into
                 the
                 Testicles
                 :
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 voice
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 big
                 and
                 hoarse
                 in
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 puberty
                 and
                 seed
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Testicles
                 increasing
                 ,
                 dilates
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 brest
                 and
                 wind-pipe
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 seminal
                 vessels
                 and
                 the
                 brest
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 imagination
                 of
                 venereal
                 objects
                 causeth
                 erection
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 exuberance
                 of
                 seed
                 ,
                 there
                 arise
                 lascivious
                 imaginations
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Erection
                 is
                 partly
                 animal
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 the
                 imagination
                 and
                 delight
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 natural
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 flatulency
                 ,
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 seminal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 distension
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 procreation
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 vessels
                 of
                 generation
                 in
                 the
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 differ
                 only
                 in
                 scituation
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 inward
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 outward
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 figure
                 ,
                 number
                 and
                 scituation
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Anatomies
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 stories
                 which
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 maids
                 turned
                 into
                 boyes
                 ,
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 mean
                 Hermaphrodites
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 discerned
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 heat
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 some
                 young
                 boyes
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 for
                 maids
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 yard
                 and
                 testicles
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 appeared
                 outward
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Such
                 a
                 sympathy
                 and
                 combination
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 matrix
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 brains
                 are
                 ill-disposed
                 ;
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 sensitive
                 ,
                 animal
                 ,
                 and
                 motive
                 faculties
                 are
                 overthrown
                 ;
                 hence
                 convultions
                 ,
                 stupidities
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 disturbances
                 of
                 the
                 imagination
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 sympathy
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 that
                 swouning
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 suffocation
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 respiration
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 consent
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 matrix
                 and
                 brests
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 blood
                 hath
                 flowed
                 from
                 the
                 breasts
                 instead
                 of
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 milk
                 hath
                 been
                 voided
                 downward
                 instead
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 consent
                 between
                 the
                 liver
                 and
                 the
                 matrix
                 :
                 the
                 veins
                 and
                 matrix
                 ,
                 the
                 bladder
                 and
                 the
                 matrix
                 :
                 the
                 evil
                 disposition
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 distempers
                 and
                 diseases
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 matrix
                 is
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 smels
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 smelling
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 consent
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 membranes
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 the
                 thin
                 vapors
                 are
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 fed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 abortions
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 bad
                 smels
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 maternal
                 spirits
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 attracteth
                 by
                 the
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 are
                 infected
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Sweet
                 smels
                 do
                 cause
                 in
                 some
                 women
                 histerical
                 passions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 pernitious
                 vapors
                 that
                 lay
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 which
                 vapors
                 are
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 to
                 the
                 diaphragma
                 ,
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 stinking
                 smels
                 nature
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 expulsion
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 of
                 the
                 naughty
                 humors
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 natural
                 by
                 its
                 straight
                 and
                 circular
                 fibres
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 downward
                 towards
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 and
                 secundine
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 motion
                 is
                 convulsive
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 too
                 much
                 inanition
                 or
                 repletion
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 venomous
                 vapours
                 ,
                 whence
                 are
                 suffocations
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 respiration
                 ,
                 the
                 diaphragma
                 being
                 pressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Distinction
                   of
                   sexes
                   :
                   the
                   male
                   hotter
                   then
                   the
                   female
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   seed
                   no
                   part
                   ,
                   nor
                   aliment
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   derived
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   ,
                   how
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   menstruous
                   bloud
                   no
                   excrement
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   small
                   pox
                   :
                   Its
                   evacuation
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   uses
                   of
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   vitiosity
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Monsters
                   :
                   Mola
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 AS
                 nature
                 hath
                 appointed
                 generation
                 for
                 continuing
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 appointed
                 distinction
                 of
                 sexes
                 ,
                 aiming
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 male
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 female
                 an
                 imperfect
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 aberration
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 sex
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 needfull
                 for
                 procreation
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 male
                 is
                 hotter
                 then
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 because
                 begot
                 of
                 hotter
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 hotter
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 male
                 hath
                 larger
                 vessels
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 stronger
                 limbs
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 porie
                 skin
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 active
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 stronger
                 concoction
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 couragious
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 a
                 longer
                 life
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 effects
                 of
                 heat
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 males
                 are
                 sooner
                 articulated
                 and
                 conformed
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 10
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 females
                 are
                 ;
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 male
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 are
                 quicker
                 and
                 stronger
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 female
                 .
                 The
                 fatness
                 ,
                 softness
                 ,
                 and
                 laxa●ie
                 of
                 the
                 womans
                 body
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 concocted
                 and
                 exhaled
                 for
                 
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 argue
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 dol'der
                 temper
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 She
                 indeed
                 hath
                 a
                 swifter
                 pulse
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 ▪
                 and
                 her
                 proneness
                 to
                 anger
                 and
                 venery
                 ,
                 argue
                 imbecility
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 imagination
                 not
                 heat
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 male
                 groweth
                 flower
                 then
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 live
                 longer
                 ;
                 therefore
                 nature
                 proceeds
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 trees
                 and
                 plants
                 ;
                 a
                 Cherry-Tree
                 groweth
                 up
                 sooner
                 then
                 an
                 Oak
                 ,
                 and
                 decayeth
                 far
                 sooner
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 female
                 is
                 sooner
                 extended
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 solid
                 and
                 harder
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 male
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 male
                 is
                 hotter
                 intensively
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 female
                 by
                 reason
                 she
                 hath
                 more
                 blood
                 ,
                 is
                 hotter
                 extensively
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 seed
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 perfect
                 by
                 its
                 presence
                 ,
                 nor
                 malmed
                 by
                 its
                 loss
                 or
                 absence
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 aliment
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 properly
                 an
                 excrement
                 peccant
                 in
                 the
                 qualitie
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 purer
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 quintessence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 unuseful
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 peccant
                 in
                 the
                 quantity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 the
                 quintessence
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 seed
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 consume
                 upon
                 much
                 evacuation
                 of
                 seed
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 material
                 and
                 grosse●
                 substance
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 principally
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 liver
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 more
                 aerial
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Though
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 may
                 receive
                 corruption
                 by
                 its
                 long
                 suppression
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 some
                 bad
                 humors
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 sound
                 women
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 pure
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 nature
                 for
                 nutriment
                 of
                 the
                 infant
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 birth
                 it
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 milk
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 blood
                 in
                 its
                 material
                 and
                 efficient
                 causes
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 red
                 ,
                 and
                 coagulates
                 as
                 soon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 purest
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 Neither
                 doth
                 nature
                 send
                 it
                 away
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 peccant
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 exuberant
                 in
                 the
                 quantity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 ill
                 humours
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 feeds
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 small
                 pox
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 divers
                 other
                 poisons
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 shew
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 lieth
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 not
                 thoroughly
                 purged
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 returns
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 this
                 disease
                 divers
                 times
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 pox
                 ,
                 
                 whilst
                 it
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 vessels
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 whose
                 moneths
                 are
                 stopped
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 malady
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 blood
                 is
                 evacuated
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 moneth
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 humid
                 bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 prevalent
                 :
                 Nature
                 also
                 observes
                 her
                 own
                 periods
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 evacuation
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 evacuation
                 of
                 this
                 blood
                 were
                 as
                 frequent
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 excrements
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 conception
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 chief
                 uses
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 are
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 seed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 mingle
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 contain
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 its
                 faculties
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 actually
                 animated
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 seed
                 by
                 its
                 spirits
                 is
                 made
                 capable
                 of
                 animation
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 being
                 incorporated
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 articulation
                 :
                 These
                 fore-named
                 functions
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 its
                 natural
                 temper
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Oftentimes
                 the
                 vitiosity
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 monstrous
                 births
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 the
                 defect
                 or
                 exuberance
                 of
                 seed
                 ;
                 the
                 unlawful
                 permistion
                 of
                 seeds
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 false
                 conception
                 called
                 Mola
                 ,
                 is
                 begot
                 when
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 faulty
                 ,
                 weak
                 or
                 deficient
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 predominant
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 conception
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 milk
                 in
                 the
                 breasts
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 conception
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 move
                 after
                 the
                 fourth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 child
                 doth
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 child
                 :
                 besides
                 it
                 remains
                 after
                 the
                 eleventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 prefixed
                 for
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   liveth
                   first
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Liver
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   outward
                   membrans
                   first
                   formed
                   by
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Vrachos
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   similitude
                   of
                   the
                   parents
                   on
                   the
                   children
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Twins
                   ,
                   how
                   begot
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   like
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Infants
                   ,
                   how
                   fed
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Superfetation
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   No
                   respiration
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   childs
                   heart
                   moveth
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   ARISTOTLE
                
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 that
                 lives
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 Galen
                 the
                 liver
                 ;
                 but
                 indeed
                 Aristotle
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 live
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 
                 soul
                 frame
                 to
                 her self
                 a
                 fit
                 habitation
                 for
                 exercising
                 of
                 her
                 functions
                 ,
                 ●ill
                 first
                 she
                 hath
                 framed
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 heat
                 and
                 spirits
                 she
                 may
                 work
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 cannot
                 live
                 without
                 nutrition
                 ;
                 but
                 nutrition
                 is
                 by
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 liver
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 liver
                 must
                 first
                 live
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 compleat
                 and
                 perfected
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 imperfect
                 creatures
                 can
                 live
                 long
                 without
                 food
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 a
                 Spider
                 nine
                 moneths
                 alive
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 without
                 food
                 :
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 deperdition
                 and
                 wasture
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 perfected
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 body
                 live
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 plant
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 framed
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 plants
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 worketh
                 methodically
                 ,
                 by
                 quickning
                 that
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 quicken
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 that
                 is
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 outward
                 membranes
                 are
                 first
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 or
                 natural
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 outward
                 skin
                 of
                 fruits
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 nature
                 providently
                 fences
                 the
                 seed
                 with
                 these
                 walls
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inward
                 spirits
                 may
                 work
                 the
                 more
                 powerfully
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 subject
                 to
                 dissipation
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Besides
                 the
                 umbilical
                 vein
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 ,
                 nature
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 vessel
                 called
                 Vrachos
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 conveys
                 the
                 urine
                 into
                 the
                 membran
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 to
                 the
                 navel
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 navel
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 bound
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Vrachos
                 dried
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 stoppage
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 the
                 urine
                 will
                 flow
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 navel
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 is
                 impressed
                 on
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 parent
                 moving
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 fed
                 ;
                 makes
                 the
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 tender
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 infant
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 childe
                 resembleth
                 the
                 grand-fathers
                 or
                 grand-mothers
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 communicates
                 its
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 needle
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 grand-father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 grand-childe
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 show
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Twins
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 begot
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 seed
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 scattering
                 thereof
                 into
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 which
                 ●oments
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 matrix
                 hath
                 no
                 cells
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 
                 and
                 a
                 left
                 side
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 males
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ▪
                 females
                 are
                 begot
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 seed
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 or
                 masculine
                 ,
                 males
                 ,
                 if
                 weak
                 and
                 feminine
                 ,
                 females
                 ;
                 if
                 one
                 part
                 masculine
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 feminine
                 ,
                 then
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 are
                 ingendred
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 female
                 is
                 seldome
                 strong
                 or
                 lively
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 conformation
                 is
                 not
                 alike
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 ●0
                 days
                 being
                 required
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 and
                 40
                 for
                 the
                 female
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Twins
                 are
                 like
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 wrapped
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 membran
                 ,
                 are
                 conceived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 maternal
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 infant
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 is
                 not
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 navel
                 ▪
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 vessels
                 that
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 need
                 of
                 chylification
                 ,
                 or
                 sanguification
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 excrement
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 intestins
                 of
                 new
                 born
                 infants
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 excrement
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 breath
                 by
                 the
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 umbilical
                 vein
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 there
                 is
                 superfetation
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 second
                 births
                 ,
                 some
                 days
                 ,
                 weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 moneths
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matrix
                 after
                 conception
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 fast
                 bound
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 openeth
                 again
                 in
                 copulation
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 birth
                 either
                 strong
                 or
                 lively
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 conception
                 groweth
                 strong
                 and
                 big
                 ,
                 drawing
                 the
                 blood
                 or
                 nutriment
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 second
                 conception
                 is
                 starved
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 infant
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 breath
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 transpiration
                 by
                 the
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 air
                 within
                 the
                 membrane
                 where
                 the
                 child
                 lieth
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 except
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 watrish
                 substance
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 swim●
                 ;
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ●uck'd
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 childe
                 be
                 choaked
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 rednesse
                 and
                 grossenesse
                 of
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 childe
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 breaths
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 lungs
                 of
                 those
                 creatures
                 that
                 breath
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 whitish
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 ratified
                 substance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Whilst
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 idle
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Galenists
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 it
                 then
                 moveth
                 and
                 giveth
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 otherwise
                 the
                 childe
                 should
                 live
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 plant
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 animal
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 life
                 then
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 from
                 the
                 mother
                 by
                 the
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 air
                 to
                 refresh
                 it
                 within
                 that
                 narrow
                 membran
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 lieth
                 ,
                 receive
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 move
                 ;
                 some
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 refrigerate
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 child
                 lieth
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 like
                 this
                 answer
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 water
                 were
                 cold
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 child
                 were
                 a
                 fish
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 its
                 gils
                 might
                 receive
                 water
                 for
                 refrig●ration
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 arteries
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 mov●
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 move
                 without
                 the
                 heart
                 move
                 also
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Arteries
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 move
                 after
                 the
                 mother
                 is
                 dead
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 children
                 have
                 been
                 cut
                 out
                 alive
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 mothers
                 womb
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Although
                 the
                 umbilical
                 arteries
                 ▪
                 convey
                 the
                 material
                 spirits
                 ●o
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 give
                 not
                 life
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 aire
                 which
                 we
                 breathe
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 refined
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 animal
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 are
                 begot
                 in
                 its
                 brain
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 vital
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Child-bearing
                   how
                   caused
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   eight
                   months
                   birth
                   not
                   lively
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   sensitive
                   Soul
                   how
                   derived
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reasonable
                   introduced
                   :
                   when
                   it
                   exerciseth
                   its
                   functions
                   :
                   it
                   brings
                   with
                   it
                   all
                   its
                   perfections
                   .
                   The
                   Embryo
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   three
                   specifical
                   forms
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 birth
                 o●
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 caused
                 partly
                 by
                 its
                 calcitration
                 ,
                 breaking
                 the
                 membranes
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 lieth
                 ,
                 having
                 now
                 need
                 of
                 more
                 food
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 bigger
                 and
                 stronger
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 burthen
                 ;
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 fail
                 ,
                 the
                 birth
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 painful
                 and
                 difficult
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Mola
                 having
                 neither
                 life
                 nor
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 standing
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 air
                 and
                 food
                 ,
                 remains
                 in
                 some
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 expelled
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 difficult
                 child-bearing
                 ,
                 are
                 partly
                 the
                 ●igness
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 partly
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 or
                 inflammations
                 ,
                 or
                 tumors
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 whether
                 natural
                 or
                 adventitious
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 childe
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 lively
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 eig●th
                 moneth
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 the
                 child
                 having
                 attained
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 strength
                 as
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 membrans
                 ,
                 doth
                 live
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 cannot
                 break
                 the
                 membran
                 till
                 the
                 8
                 month
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 i●
                 remains
                 frō
                 the
                 first
                 attempt
                 it
                 made
                 of
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 but
                 decays
                 in
                 str●ngth
                 ;
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 against
                 its
                 will
                 kept
                 in
                 prison
                 .
              
               
               
                 III.
                 The
                 sensitive
                 Soul
                 is
                 derived
                 with
                 the
                 seed
                 from
                 the
                 parents
                 ;
                 which
                 soul
                 is
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 actually
                 in
                 the
                 Embryo
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 formed
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 month
                 after
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brain
                 are
                 perfected
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soul
                 is
                 introduced
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 in
                 reasoning
                 and
                 understanding
                 depend
                 altogether
                 on
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 absurd
                 to
                 think
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 rational
                 soul
                 doth
                 not
                 exercise
                 its
                 functions
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 be
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 organs
                 made
                 drier
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 bodies
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 fabrick
                 ,
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 constitution
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 soul
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 gross
                 and
                 earthy
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 aereal
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 its
                 celestial
                 heat
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 The
                 rational
                 soul
                 bringing
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 its
                 perfections
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 faculties
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 vegetation
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Embryo
                 ,
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 alone
                 works
                 by
                 its
                 faculties
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 seed
                 brings
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 heat
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 worketh
                 ;
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 is
                 not
                 operative
                 ,
                 but
                 conservative
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 heat
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 seed
                 consisting
                 of
                 grosser
                 ,
                 and
                 aereal
                 parts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 uniform
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 divers
                 operations
                 and
                 faculties
                 
                   ad
                   extra
                
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 uniform
                 bodies
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Embryo
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 three
                 specificall
                 forms
                 or
                 souls
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 threefold
                 compound
                 specifically
                 distinct
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 divers
                 generical
                 forms
                 and
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 the
                 superior
                 being
                 preparatives
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 inferior
                 and
                 ultimate
                 specificall
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 giveth
                 name
                 and
                 entity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rational
                 soul
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 being
                 perfected
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Why
                   about
                   the
                   fourth
                   month
                   milk
                   is
                   engendred
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   Diaphragma
                   inflamed
                   .
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Pericardium
                     .
                     4.
                  
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   and
                   Ventricles
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Heart
                   why
                   hot
                   and
                   dry
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   faculty
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   vital
                   spirits
                   how
                   ingendred
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Systole
                   and
                   Diastole
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Hearts
                   motion
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   How
                   c●used
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 child
                 groweth
                 big
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 fourth
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 flowes
                 upward
                 to
                 the
                 breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 it
                 flowes
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 
                 suck'd
                 by
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 the
                 veins
                 of
                 the
                 breasts
                 do
                 avoid
                 vacuity
                 ,
                 draw
                 the
                 blood
                 upward
                 for
                 generation
                 of
                 new
                 milk
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 sometimes
                 found
                 a
                 whitish
                 liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 milk
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 neither
                 the
                 tast
                 ,
                 nor
                 thickness
                 ,
                 nor
                 nutritive
                 quality
                 of
                 milk
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 breasts
                 ,
                 or
                 paps
                 ,
                 are
                 glandulous
                 bodies
                 ,
                 principally
                 ordained
                 for
                 generation
                 of
                 milk
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 excrementitious
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 guarding
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 about
                 the
                 fourth
                 month
                 the
                 blood
                 flowes
                 upward
                 into
                 the
                 breasts
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 growing
                 big
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 sufficient
                 food
                 ,
                 might
                 struggle
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 having
                 sufficient
                 nutriment
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 should
                 feed
                 on
                 blood
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 would
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nature
                 be
                 overthrown
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 God
                 accustom
                 man
                 to
                 blood
                 ,
                 left
                 he
                 should
                 become
                 cruel
                 and
                 bestial
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Upon
                 the
                 inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 diaphragma
                 ,
                 follow
                 oftentimes
                 phrensies
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 it
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 nerves
                 with
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 sendeth
                 fumes
                 and
                 hot
                 vapors
                 :
                 which
                 phrensie
                 is
                 known
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 shortness
                 of
                 the
                 breath
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 organ
                 of
                 breath
                 being
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 breast
                 cannot
                 freely
                 move
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Pleura
                 ,
                 and
                 Peritonaeum
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 all
                 the
                 organs
                 in
                 the
                 inferiour
                 belly
                 :
                 hence
                 all
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 drawn
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 tunicle
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 called
                 Pericardium
                 ,
                 hath
                 within
                 it
                 a
                 water
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 and
                 moistning
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 vapours
                 ,
                 condensate
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 membrane
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 sweats
                 through
                 the
                 tunicles
                 of
                 the
                 veins
                 and
                 arteries
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 hot
                 hearts
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 abounds
                 most
                 where
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 colder
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 heat
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 defect
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 sea-water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 vapours
                 by
                 the
                 suns
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 vapours
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 turns
                 this
                 water
                 into
                 vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 membrane
                 converts
                 these
                 vapours
                 into
                 water
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 circulation
                 continues
                 till
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 extinguished
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 found
                 water
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 heart
                 hath
                 a
                 peculiar
                 hard
                 flesh
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 undergo
                 its
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 ,
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 life-blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 external
                 injuries
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 flesh
                 is
                 not
                 musculous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 is
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 hearts
                 motion
                 is
                 natural
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 hath
                 both
                 straight
                 ,
                 transverse
                 ,
                 and
                 circular
                 fibers
                 ,
                 for
                 attraction
                 and
                 expulsion
                 ;
                 and
                 oblique
                 fibers
                 also
                 for
                 retension
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 fibers
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fibers
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 Tendons
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 fed
                 with
                 gross
                 blood
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 gross
                 substance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vein
                 called
                 Coronaria
                 ,
                 compassing
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 hath
                 two
                 ventricles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 right
                 is
                 hottest
                 extensive
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 contains
                 the
                 life-blood
                 ;
                 the
                 left
                 is
                 hottest
                 intensive
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Galen
                 saith
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 priviledge
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 living
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 ventricle
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 contains
                 the
                 vitall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 dignity
                 excels
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 with
                 Galen
                 give
                 the
                 preheminence
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 these
                 two
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 drie
                 substance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 both
                 to
                 beget
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ;
                 to
                 attenuate
                 the
                 venal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procreate
                 the
                 arterial
                 blood
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 spirits
                 be
                 hotter
                 extensively
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 hotter
                 intensively
                 ;
                 as
                 burning
                 coles
                 are
                 hotter
                 then
                 flaming
                 straw
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 vital
                 faculty
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 ingendred
                 for
                 animating
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 preserving
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 faculties
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 yet
                 here
                 it
                 chiefly
                 resides
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 here
                 exerciseth
                 her
                 chief
                 functions
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 vital
                 faculty
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 animal
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 fatigation
                 ,
                 nor
                 rests
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 accompany
                 the
                 imagination
                 or
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 animal
                 doth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 pulsifick
                 faculty
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 vital
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 pulsifick
                 beget
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 diffused
                 every
                 where
                 as
                 the
                 vital
                 is
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 vital
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 vegitive
                 faculty
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 vegitive
                 is
                 in
                 plants
                 and
                 insects
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 vital
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 procreative
                 of
                 spirits
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 dull
                 heat
                 of
                 insects
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 spent
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 reparation
                 by
                 generation
                 of
                 spirits
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 animal
                 motive
                 faculty
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 and
                 perpetual
                 ;
                 the
                 animal
                 is
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 ingendred
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 partly
                 of
                 aire
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Arteria
                   venosa
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 blood
                 ,
                 powred
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 
                   Vena
                   cava
                
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 and
                 attenuated
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 conveyed
                 for
                 nourishing
                 of
                 the
                 lungs
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   arteriosa
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 sweats
                 through
                 the
                 partition
                 that
                 divides
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 spirits
                 by
                 its
                 excessive
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 Diastole
                 and
                 Systole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 dilatation
                 and
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 arteries
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 arteries
                 are
                 so
                 united
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 pulsifick
                 vertue
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 vegitation
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 remotest
                 arteries
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strong
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 pulse
                 and
                 heart
                 in
                 Feavers
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 identity
                 of
                 motion
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 arteries
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 by
                 their
                 tunicles
                 rather
                 then
                 their
                 cavity
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 the
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 tunicles
                 the
                 pulse
                 ceaseth
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 when
                 the
                 cavity
                 is
                 stuffed
                 ,
                 or
                 stopped
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 moved
                 by
                 their
                 heat
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 binding
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 beneath
                 the
                 binding
                 saileth
                 ,
                 the
                 commerce
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 intercepted
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 first
                 dilated
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 contracted
                 by
                 expelling
                 the
                 fuliginous
                 vapours
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 strikes
                 the
                 breast
                 in
                 its
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 contraction
                 or
                 Systole
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 left
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 is
                 distended
                 in
                 the
                 Diastole
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 toucheth
                 the
                 breast
                 about
                 the
                 left
                 pap
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 command
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 sensitive
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 muscles
                 ;
                 nor
                 simple
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 motions
                 ;
                 nor
                 compounded
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 contrary
                 motions
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 compositions
                 ▪
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 violent
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 its
                 nature
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 caused
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 agent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 trembling
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 by
                 distempers
                 ,
                 vapours
                 ,
                 or
                 humours
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 hearts
                 motion
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 elementary
                 form
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 agents
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 motion
                 should
                 be
                 ●it●e●
                 upward
                 or
                 downward
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 nature
                 that
                 works
                 in
                 animal
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 fibers
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 natural
                 organs
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 use
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 dilates
                 it self
                 to
                 receive
                 aire
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 it
                 contracts
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 emptied
                 of
                 its
                 fumes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 its
                 spirits
                 to
                 the
                 nerves
                 ;
                 which
                 ends
                 are
                 naturall
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 When
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 he
                 contradicts
                 not
                 the
                 Physitians
                 in
                 affirming
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 vital
                 faculty
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 are
                 subordinate
                 instruments
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 dilates
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 attraction
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 contracteth
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 water
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 swel
                 and
                 dilate
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 breathing
                 of
                 cold
                 air
                 ,
                 to
                 contract
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lungs
                   how
                   moved
                   ;
                   the
                   air
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   spirits
                   nutriment
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Respiration
                   not
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Lungs
                   hot
                   and
                   moist
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Respiration
                   a
                   mixed
                   motion
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   bladder
                   and
                   intestins
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   No
                   portion
                   of
                   our
                   drink
                   passeth
                   into
                   the
                   Lungs
                   .
                
              
               
                 ARistotle
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Galenists
                 about
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 whose
                 heat
                 listeth
                 up
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 motion
                 the
                 air
                 enters
                 for
                 avoiding
                 vacuity
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 entred
                 ,
                 the
                 Lungs
                 fall
                 .
                 The
                 Galenists
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 is
                 partly
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 Aristotle
                 denies
                 that
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 the
                 nutriment
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Galenists
                 affirm
                 ;
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 air
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 nourish
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 meat
                 doth
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 assimilation
                 or
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 into
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 properly
                 nourished
                 by
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 commixtion
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 and
                 spirits
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 spirits
                 were
                 properly
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 air
                 that
                 went
                 in
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 spirits
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 from
                 their
                 food
                 ;
                 the
                 air
                 then
                 nourisheth
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 by
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 and
                 preserving
                 it
                 from
                 suffocation
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Respiration
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 preservation
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 histerical
                 women
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 live
                 without
                 this
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 member
                 is
                 not
                 deprived
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 arterie
                 be
                 stopped
                 or
                 tied
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 motion
                 of
                 respiration
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 then
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 meerly
                 natural
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 also
                 animal
                 and
                 voluntary
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 then
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 excels
                 the
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Lungs
                 are
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 :
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 migh●
                 temper
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 substance
                 is
                 fleshy
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 spongy
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 with
                 hot
                 and
                 spirituous
                 blood
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 moist
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 its
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 substance
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 moist
                 accidentally
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 flegme
                 and
                 rhumes
                 that
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Lungs
                 refrigerate
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 their
                 substance
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 cold
                 which
                 they
                 attract
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Respiration
                 is
                 a
                 motion
                 partly
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 diaphragma
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 voluntary
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 breath
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 breath
                 ;
                 to
                 hasten
                 or
                 retard
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 partly
                 natural
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 organs
                 of
                 natural
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 fatigation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 our
                 sleep
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 command
                 over
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sensitive
                 faculties
                 then
                 cease
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 or
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 as
                 voluntary
                 motions
                 are
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Apoplexies
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 senses
                 fail
                 ,
                 the
                 brains
                 and
                 nerves
                 are
                 hurt
                 ,
                 yet
                 respiration
                 continues
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 mixt
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 expulsive
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 and
                 intestines
                 are
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 coughing
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 animall
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 stirred
                 by
                 the
                 expulsive
                 faculty
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 naturall
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 some
                 morbifick
                 cause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 preternatural
                 .
                 So
                 deglutition
                 or
                 swallowing
                 is
                 an
                 animal
                 action
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 some
                 times
                 hindred
                 by
                 imagination
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 swallow
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 good
                 conceit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 natural
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 attraction
                 of
                 the
                 fibres
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 tunicle
                 of
                 Oesophagus
                 .
                 Now
                 attraction
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 nutritive
                 faculty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 naturall
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 no
                 portion
                 of
                 our
                 drink
                 can
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 cough
                 if
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 rhume
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 upon
                 the
                 lungs
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 our
                 breath
                 and
                 voice
                 should
                 be
                 presently
                 stopped
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 spongie
                 substance
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 be
                 hurt
                 and
                 corroded
                 when
                 we
                 drink
                 any
                 sharp
                 or
                 soure
                 liquors
                 ,
                 or
                 medicamen●s
                 :
                 Therefore
                 in
                 swallowing
                 ,
                 the
                 Epiglottis
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 wind-pipe
                 covers
                 the
                 La●i●●
                 or
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aspera
                   arteria
                
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 si●es
                 of
                 
                   Aspera
                   arteria
                
                 are
                 moistned
                 by
                 syrrups
                 ,
                 which
                 somewhat
                 ease
                 our
                 coughing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   senses
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   made
                   for
                   refrigeration
                   only
                   ,
                   how
                   hot
                   ,
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   moist
                   ;
                   and
                   why
                   ;
                   its
                   actions
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   void
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   animal
                   spirits
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   begot
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Why
                   more
                   vital
                   then
                   animal
                   spirits
                   ;
                   where
                   perfected
                   ,
                   and
                   prepared
                   ,
                   the
                   ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 mediate
                 originall
                 of
                 motion
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 heat
                 are
                 originally
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 the
                 secundarie
                 ,
                 proximate
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 organ
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 seats
                 there
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 ●
                 externall
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 4
                 internal
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 the
                 discursive
                 ,
                 and
                 memorative
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 distinct
                 cels
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 sense
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 the
                 imagination
                 in
                 the
                 fore
                 cel
                 ,
                 the
                 discursive
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 the
                 memorative
                 in
                 the
                 back
                 cell
                 ;
                 the
                 fore
                 cell
                 is
                 softer
                 ,
                 the
                 back
                 cell
                 somewhat
                 harder
                 ,
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 temper
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 sound
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 memorie
                 may
                 accompany
                 a
                 bad
                 imagination
                 ;
                 and
                 contrarily
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 When
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 was
                 made
                 only
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Galenists
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 brain
                 nor
                 heart
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 useful
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 were
                 not
                 tempered
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 frame
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 overheated
                 or
                 inflamed
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 not
                 actually
                 cold
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 its
                 moisture
                 and
                 weak
                 heat
                 ,
                 it
                 tempers
                 the
                 excessive
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 organs
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 hath
                 not
                 blood
                 and
                 veins
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 innate
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 adventitious
                 is
                 hot
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 i●
                 is
                 hot
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 cold
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 attenuated
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 distempered
                 with
                 heat
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 others
                 dissipated
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 moist
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 for
                 
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 for
                 receiving
                 the
                 images
                 and
                 impressions
                 of
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 facility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 ap●
                 for
                 sensation
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 passion
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 actions
                 and
                 functions
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 depend
                 both
                 upon
                 its
                 right
                 fabrick
                 and
                 conformation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 upon
                 its
                 temper
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 are
                 vitiated
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 brain
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 sense
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 senfitive
                 in
                 its
                 membranes
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 it
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 should
                 feel
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 receptacle
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 all
                 exhalations
                 from
                 the
                 inferior
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 continually
                 molested
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 vapours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 motion
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 feeding
                 ,
                 purging
                 ,
                 and
                 tempering
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 brain
                 being
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 immovable
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 self
                 motion
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 fibres
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 b●
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 ever
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 other
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 arteries
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 organs
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 chief
                 actions
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 without
                 the
                 brain
                 :
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 ,
                 and
                 remembring
                 within
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 therefore
                 these
                 spirits
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 the
                 images
                 and
                 species
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 convey
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 retain
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 phantasie
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 animal
                 spirts
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 cherished
                 and
                 refreshed
                 by
                 the
                 external
                 air
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 the
                 nostrils
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 without
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 animal
                 canot
                 long
                 subsist
                 ;
                 and
                 becaus
                 blood
                 is
                 the
                 remote
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 feeble
                 when
                 much
                 blood
                 is
                 evacuated
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 vital
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 therefore
                 more
                 plenty
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 waste
                 not
                 so
                 fast
                 as
                 the
                 vitall
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 animal
                 are
                 ingendred
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 perp●tually
                 imployed
                 even
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 animal
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 rest
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 hath
                 notlife
                 ;
                 but
                 divers
                 parts
                 have
                 not
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 animal
                 function
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bones
                 and
                 ligaments
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 pr●pared
                 in
                 the
                 intricate
                 labyrinth
                 of
                 arteries
                 within
                 th●
                 brain
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 cels
                 ther●of
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 sense
                 be
                 an
                 inseparable
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 operate
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 organ
                 ;
                 in
                 sleep
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 in
                 
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 seeth
                 not
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 braine
                 serve
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 purging
                 out
                 also
                 of
                 superfluous
                 excrements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   eye
                   bo●h
                   watrish
                   and
                   fiery
                   ,
                   imperfect
                   vision
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   e●e
                   is
                   watrish
                   ,
                   its
                   action
                   ,
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   species
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   e●e
                   proved
                   :
                   two
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   motion
                   ;
                   why
                   the
                   object
                   appears
                   double
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   no
                   colours
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   optick
                   nerves
                   soft
                   ,
                   where
                   united
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Chrystalline
                   ,
                   and
                   glassy
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   white
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                
              
               
                 THough
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 watrish
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 visive
                 spirits
                 are
                 fiery
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 their
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 their
                 mobility
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 resistance
                 to
                 cold
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 molested
                 with
                 it
                 as
                 other
                 members
                 are
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 imagination
                 is
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 spirits
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 opac
                 vapour
                 is
                 interjected
                 between
                 the
                 Cornea
                 and
                 chrystalline
                 humor
                 ,
                 wee
                 seem
                 to
                 see
                 things
                 and
                 colours
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 imperfect
                 vision
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reception
                 of
                 species
                 from
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 organ
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 medium
                 and
                 object
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 organ
                 and
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 perfect
                 vision
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 eye
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 watrish
                 substance
                 ,
                 not
                 fiery
                 ;
                 because
                 water
                 is
                 dense
                 and
                 diaphonous
                 ,
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 species
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 diaphonous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 dense
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 f●re
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 diaphonous
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 dense
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 species
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 species
                 being
                 spiritual
                 or
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 or
                 hurt
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 colours
                 only
                 hurt
                 the
                 eye
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 participate
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 dissipates
                 the
                 visive
                 spirits
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 lucid
                 ,
                 spend
                 themselves
                 on
                 lucid
                 objects
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 cognate
                 quality
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 wearied
                 with
                 seeing
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 vision
                 is
                 a
                 reception
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 passion
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 visive
                 spirits
                 which
                 are
                 agents
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 eye
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 perceives
                 its
                 object
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 visible
                 species
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 contiguous
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 object
                 be
                 distant
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 the
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Ball
                 of
                 one
                 eye
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 shut
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 spiri●s
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 more
                 cheerful
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 then
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 m●scles
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 but
                 with
                 one
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 one
                 object
                 would
                 appear
                 as
                 two
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 lifting
                 up
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 eyes
                 with
                 our
                 finger
                 ,
                 the
                 object
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 ,
                 appears
                 double
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 two
                 Balls
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 are
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ●uperficies
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 both
                 eyes
                 equally
                 reach
                 the
                 object
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 d●u●kar●s
                 and
                 goggle
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 con●uls●ons
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 any
                 c●lou●s
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 becau●e
                 then
                 the
                 object
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 that
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 of
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 eyes
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 coloured
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 optick
                 nerves
                 seem
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 the
                 most
                 soft
                 and
                 spongy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ●ight
                 bee
                 the
                 lesse
                 offensive
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 the
                 most
                 tender
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 convey
                 the
                 g●eater
                 quantity
                 of
                 optick
                 spirits
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 between
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eyes
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 inse●ted
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 union
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ●hey
                 might
                 be
                 ●qually
                 implanted
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 superficies
                 of
                 both
                 eyes
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 visive
                 spirits
                 bei●g
                 unequally
                 communicate
                 ,
                 should
                 occa●ion
                 the
                 object
                 to
                 appear
                 double
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Chrystallin●
                 humour
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 life
                 ,
                 nutriment
                 and
                 function
                 ;
                 as
                 other
                 par●s
                 have
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 both
                 a
                 similar
                 part
                 in
                 its
                 temper
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 organical
                 in
                 its
                 s●tuation
                 and
                 figure
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 glass●e
                 humour
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 sa●e
                 re●sons
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 doth
                 not
                 feed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 part●feeds
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 prepares
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 alters
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 infec●ed
                 with
                 a
                 red
                 colour
                 ;
                 it
                 affords
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Chr●stalline
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 stomach
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 liver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 white
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 excrement
                 ,
                 for
                 Nature
                 ex●ludes
                 excrements
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 white
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 sight
                 faileth
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Bulwark
                 to
                 the
                 Chrystalline
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyeth
                 the
                 species
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Five
                   things
                   required
                   to
                   hearing
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   the
                   real
                   but
                   intentional
                   sound
                   is
                   heard
                   :
                   Hearing
                   fails
                   last
                   in
                   drowned
                   men
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   innate
                   air
                   no
                   organ
                   of
                   hearing
                   :
                   no
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   caus
                   ●f
                   the
                   sympathy
                   between
                   the
                   ear
                   and
                   the
                   mouth
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 FOR
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 hearing
                 are
                 required
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 collision
                 of
                 two
                 solid
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 body
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 medium
                 that
                 receiveth
                 and
                 carrieth
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 thickness
                 carrieth
                 the
                 sound
                 but
                 imperfectly
                 and
                 dully
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 ear
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 dry
                 membrane
                 called
                 the
                 drum
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thick
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 much
                 moistned
                 ,
                 hindreth
                 hearing
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Three
                 little
                 bones
                 called
                 
                   Incus
                   ,
                   malleus
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Stapes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 innate
                 and
                 immoveable
                 air
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 winding
                 labyrinth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 external
                 air
                 and
                 sound
                 may
                 not
                 too
                 suddenly
                 rush
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 nerve
                 of
                 hearing
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 auditory
                 nerve
                 carrieth
                 the
                 sound
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 fantasie
                 may
                 judge
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 sound
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 ear
                 is
                 not
                 real
                 ,
                 but
                 intentional
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 species
                 and
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 sound
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 real
                 sound
                 passe
                 through
                 a
                 thick
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 multiply
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 ears
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 reach
                 twenty
                 miles
                 from
                 any
                 canon
                 to
                 the
                 eare
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 winding
                 labyrinth
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 drowned
                 lose
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 hearing
                 last
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 cannot
                 passe
                 through
                 that
                 winding
                 Meander
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 innate
                 air
                 of
                 the
                 ear
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 medium
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 differs
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 external
                 air
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 an
                 organ
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 either
                 spermatical
                 or
                 sangui●eal
                 ,
                 as
                 Physitians
                 use
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 animated
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 organical
                 bodies
                 onely
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 spirit
                 either
                 animal
                 or
                 vital
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 nerves
                 or
                 arteries
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mixed
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 simple
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 either
                 similar
                 or
                 dissimilar
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 By
                 reason
                 the
                 auditory
                 nerves
                 do
                 impart
                 some
                 branches
                 to
                 the
                 tongue
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 ear
                 and
                 mouth
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 help
                 or
                 hindrance
                 to
                 our
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 speaking
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 auditory
                 nervs
                 be
                 stopped
                 or
                 deficient
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 deafness
                 but
                 dumbness
                 is
                 caused
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 hear
                 hardly
                 ,
                 speak
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 born
                 deaf
                 ,
                 are
                 born
                 dumb
                 too
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 a
                 musical
                 instrument
                 with
                 our
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 our
                 ears
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 sound
                 perfectly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   wee
                   excell
                   the
                   beasts
                   in
                   smelling
                   ,
                   Wee
                   smell
                   reall
                   odours
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Smells
                   nourish
                   not
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   nose
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   brain
                   is
                   the
                   organ
                   of
                   smelling
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 THOUGH
                 the
                 beasts
                 excel
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 smelling
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 celerity
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 reception
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 ,
                 dijudication
                 ,
                 and
                 differencing
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 smells
                 ,
                 wee
                 exceed
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 brains
                 being
                 bigger
                 ,
                 colder
                 ,
                 and
                 moister
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 quickly
                 receive
                 the
                 smell
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soul
                 ,
                 we
                 judge
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 colours
                 and
                 sounds
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 yet
                 real
                 odours
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 nose
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 are
                 diversly
                 affected
                 with
                 smells
                 ;
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 cherished
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 some
                 women
                 are
                 suffocated
                 with
                 smells
                 ;
                 some
                 beasts
                 are
                 driven
                 away
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 allu●ed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 real
                 smells
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 smells
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 the
                 windes
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 smell
                 better
                 in
                 hot
                 weather
                 then
                 in
                 cold
                 ,
                 doe
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 but
                 real
                 smells
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Odours
                 being
                 accidents
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 organ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vapours
                 or
                 exhalation
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 substances
                 ;
                 for
                 bare
                 accidents
                 cannot
                 be
                 transported
                 with
                 windes
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 or
                 comfort
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 drive
                 away
                 beasts
                 and
                 vermin
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 When
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 that
                 smells
                 cannot
                 nourish
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 nourishe●h
                 ,
                 but
                 compounded
                 bodies
                 ,
                 now
                 smels
                 are
                 hare
                 accidents
                 .
                 Nutriment
                 have
                 their
                 excrements
                 ,
                 smels
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 nutriment
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 substances
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 peculiar
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 concocted
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 stomach
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Chylus
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 smels
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Galen
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 men
                 can
                 he
                 nourished
                 with
                 smels
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 smels
                 he
                 understand
                 odoriferous
                 exhalatio●s
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 nourish
                 not
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 only
                 recreate
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 nearness
                 of
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 spirits
                 being
                 
                 the
                 immediate
                 organs
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 can
                 perform
                 their
                 functions
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Galen
                
                 is
                 injurious
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 in
                 upbraiding
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 the
                 nose
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 smell
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Galen
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 brain
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 organ
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 tenents
                 ,
                 in
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 no
                 ways
                 sensitive
                 ;
                 neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 same
                 member
                 be
                 both
                 the
                 original
                 and
                 organ
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 Therefore
                 not
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 part
                 thereof
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 (
                 
                   processus
                   mamillares
                
                 )
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 nose
                 itself
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 want
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 smel
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 short
                 nose
                 smels
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 long
                 ▪
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 were
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 smel
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 smel
                 the
                 meats
                 in
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ▪
                 which
                 are
                 still
                 mounting
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 :
                 Yet
                 we
                 never
                 smell
                 them
                 till
                 we
                 belch
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 smell
                 them
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 ascend
                 into
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 organ
                 of
                 smell
                 in
                 that
                 nervous
                 membrane
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 smell
                 be
                 an
                 external
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 ,
                 an
                 externall
                 organ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 externall
                 senses
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 internall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 real
                 smell
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 colours
                 and
                 sounds
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 real
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 intentional
                 smell
                 ,
                 or
                 species
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 nerve
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 or
                 fantasie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Wherein
                   consists
                   the
                   organ
                   of
                   tast
                   .
                   The
                   tongue
                   potentially
                   moist
                   :
                   no
                   external
                   medium
                   of
                   tast
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   skin
                   is
                   the
                   medium
                   of
                   taste
                   .
                   The
                   prime
                   qualities
                   ,
                   both
                   objects
                   and
                   agents
                   .
                   No
                   creature
                   without
                   fact
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   exquisite
                   in
                   man.
                   Tact
                   and
                   taste
                   different
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 organ
                 of
                 taste
                 consisteth
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 palate
                 ,
                 and
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 thereof
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 skin
                 the
                 medium
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 or
                 tongue
                 peeleth
                 ,
                 the
                 taste
                 faileth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 fail
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 drie
                 without
                 moisture
                 or
                 spittle
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 spittle
                 or
                 saliva
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 taste
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 organ
                 must
                 be
                 potentially
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 object
                 is
                 actually
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 tongue
                 must
                 be
                 potentially
                 
                 moist
                 ;
                 for
                 moisture
                 ,
                 not
                 driness
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 taste
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 tongue
                 must
                 be
                 potentially
                 moist
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 actually
                 moist
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 moistures
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 apprehendeth
                 by
                 sensation
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 moisture
                 nor
                 relish
                 in
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 any
                 relish
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 taste
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 taste
                 hath
                 no
                 external
                 medium
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 agreeth
                 with
                 touching
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 sapors
                 work
                 materially
                 upon
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 sensation
                 is
                 by
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 for
                 real
                 qualities
                 cannot
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 fantasie
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 tact
                 either
                 hath
                 no
                 medium
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 skin
                 the
                 medium
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 membranes
                 and
                 nerves
                 the
                 organ
                 ;
                 but
                 indeed
                 the
                 skin
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 tact
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 shewes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 medium
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 nerves
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 four
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 tact
                 ,
                 but
                 agents
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 warming
                 and
                 cooling
                 the
                 organs
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 second
                 qualities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 hardness
                 ,
                 softness
                 ,
                 asperity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 active
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 levity
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 or
                 intentional
                 way
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 particular
                 objects
                 of
                 tact
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 qualities
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 general
                 object
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 tactile
                 quality
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sensible
                 object
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 hindreth
                 sensation
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 senses
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 air
                 for
                 a
                 medium
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 tact
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 medium
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 senses
                 except
                 the
                 tact
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 proportion
                 and
                 harmony
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 fail
                 ,
                 sense
                 also
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 animality
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 tact
                 is
                 most
                 exquisit
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 most
                 temperate
                 ;
                 but
                 tact
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 qualities
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Though
                 taste
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 tact
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 distinct
                 senses
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 organs
                 ,
                 media
                 ,
                 and
                 faculties
                 ;
                 and
                 tact
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 taste
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   sense
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   sense
                   :
                   The
                   different
                   judgement
                   of
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   soul.
                   How
                   different
                   from
                   other
                   senses
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   and
                   heart
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Imagination
                   or
                   fantasie
                   ,
                   what
                   :
                   disturbed
                   compoundeth
                   .
                   The
                   Estimative
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   work
                   and
                   seat
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Memory
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   sense
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   twofold
                   .
                   Reminiscence
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                   Old
                   men
                   and
                   childrens
                   memories
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 there
                 be
                 three
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 dijudication
                 ,
                 composition
                 ,
                 and
                 retention
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 internal
                 senses
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 fantasie
                 and
                 the
                 memory
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 sense
                 apprehends
                 and
                 judgeth
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 all
                 these
                 objects
                 do
                 meet
                 ;
                 the
                 eye
                 cannot
                 put
                 difference
                 between
                 colours
                 and
                 smels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 eye
                 see
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 it self
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ;
                 therefore
                 mad
                 men
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 perceive
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 they
                 difference
                 the
                 objects
                 which
                 they
                 fee
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 confound
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 mistake
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 sensitive
                 spirits
                 are
                 imployed
                 by
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 perceive
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 apprehends
                 diversity
                 of
                 objects
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 sense
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 actions
                 in
                 judging
                 or
                 differencing
                 these
                 objects
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 action
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seeth
                 many
                 objects
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 act
                 of
                 judging
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 extendeth
                 it self
                 to
                 things
                 also
                 spiritual
                 and
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 doth
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 external
                 senses
                 apprehend
                 their
                 objects
                 onely
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 internal
                 senses
                 apprehend
                 them
                 being
                 absent
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 common
                 sense
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 and
                 nerves
                 ,
                 so
                 saith
                 Galen
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 originally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 cause
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 animal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Aristotle
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 second
                 internal
                 sense
                 is
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 images
                 or
                 species
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 both
                 receiveth
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 frameth
                 to
                 it self
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 sound
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 ,
                 it
                 receiveth
                 species
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 judgeth
                 more
                 distinctly
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 doth
                 ;
                 it
                 compoundeth
                 also
                 and
                 uniteth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 beasts
                 it
                 serves
                 
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 operations
                 ;
                 in
                 man
                 it
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 intellect
                 in
                 ministring
                 species
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 discerns
                 its
                 objects
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 intellect
                 whilest
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 work
                 and
                 speculate
                 by
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 disturbed
                 brains
                 by
                 phrensies
                 ,
                 fevers
                 ,
                 or
                 inordinate
                 sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 phantasie
                 makes
                 other
                 objects
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 then
                 were
                 represented
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 phantasie
                 compoundeth
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 apprehendeth
                 in
                 a
                 divided
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 a
                 horse
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 apprehendeth
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 both
                 apart
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 conceive
                 them
                 united
                 in
                 a
                 Centaure
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 estimative
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sense
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 esteem
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 or
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 follow
                 or
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 sense
                 stirreth
                 up
                 the
                 appetite
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 common
                 sense
                 doth
                 not
                 work
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 are
                 working
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 fantasie
                 worketh
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 sleep
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 fore
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 humid
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 fittest
                 for
                 reception
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 senses
                 work
                 ;
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 is
                 dry
                 ,
                 as
                 fit●est
                 for
                 retention
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 is
                 temperately
                 humid
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 as
                 fittest
                 for
                 reception
                 and
                 retention
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 orderly
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 or
                 imagination
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 required
                 clear
                 spirits
                 from
                 vapors
                 ,
                 a
                 temperate
                 organ
                 ,
                 straight
                 nerves
                 and
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 moderate
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 bee
                 deficient
                 ,
                 the
                 phantasie
                 is
                 disordered
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 third
                 internal
                 sense
                 is
                 the
                 memory
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 retaineth
                 the
                 species
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sensation
                 consisteth
                 not
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 receiveth
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 sensation
                 is
                 properly
                 in
                 reception
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 sense
                 is
                 the
                 treasury
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 that
                 species
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 external
                 senses
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 these
                 consider
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 things
                 future
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 things
                 past
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 wax
                 receiving
                 and
                 retaining
                 the
                 stamp
                 of
                 the
                 seal
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 sensitive
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 intellective
                 soul
                 ;
                 for
                 beasts
                 and
                 birds
                 have
                 memories
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 intellective
                 memory
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 passive
                 intellect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 intelligible
                 species
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 faculty
                 to
                 understand
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 in
                 brutes
                 there
                 is
                 memory
                 ,
                 yet
                 recorda●ion
                 or
                 reminiscence
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 joined
                 with
                 discourse
                 
                 and
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 intellect
                 ;
                 for
                 memory
                 is
                 the
                 retention
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 but
                 reminiscence
                 is
                 a
                 recollecting
                 by
                 discourse
                 and
                 comparing
                 of
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 the
                 species
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 forgot
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 nimble
                 wit
                 and
                 reminiscence
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 discourse
                 ,
                 go
                 together
                 commonly
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 a
                 good
                 wit
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 memory
                 :
                 this
                 requiring
                 a
                 dry
                 organ
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 temperately
                 moist
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Children
                 have
                 bad
                 retentive
                 memories
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 brains
                 are
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 have
                 had
                 receptive
                 memories
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 brains
                 are
                 too
                 dry
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 memory
                 a
                 brain
                 temperately
                 moist
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 temperately
                 dry
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 species
                 .
              
            
             
               Finis
               Libri
               Secundi
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               BOOK
               III.
               
            
             
               Of
               mans
               rare
               Infirmities
               ,
               or
               admirable
               Diseases
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   Eels
                   voided
                   by
                   a
                   maid
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   strange
                   generations
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   voided
                   in
                   three
                   days
                   ,
                   six
                   quarts
                   of
                   milk
                   .
                   3
                   :
                   Of
                   women
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   eat
                   mens
                   flesh
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   women
                   that
                   have
                   lived
                   some
                   years
                   without
                   food
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   lived
                   some
                   years
                   without
                   a
                   brain
                   ;
                   another
                   without
                   a
                   Spleen
                   .
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   lived
                   with
                   a
                   knife
                   in
                   her
                   skull
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   some
                   that
                   have
                   swallowed
                   knives
                   ,
                   glasses
                   ,
                   &c.
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   some
                   shot
                   in
                   the
                   forehead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bullet
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   hinder
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   skull
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 briefly
                 discoursed
                 upon
                 the
                 fabrick
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 passages
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 as
                 briefly
                 touch
                 some
                 rare
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 molested
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 point
                 at
                 such
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 ordinary
                 diseases
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 causes
                 ,
                 symptomes
                 ,
                 and
                 cures
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 Physitians
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Gemma
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Divine
                 characterismes
                 ,
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 4.
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Marcel
                   .
                   Donatus
                
                 ,
                 his
                 admirable
                 Histories
                 ,
                 l.
                 2.
                 ca.
                 1.
                 of
                 a
                 Maid
                 that
                 voided
                 Eels
                 by
                 the
                 stool
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 natural
                 cause
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 divers
                 forms
                 are
                 educed
                 out
                 of
                 putrified
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 Eels
                 out
                 of
                 mud
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 Eels
                 also
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 disposition
                 and
                 preparation
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 .
                 Thus
                 Bees
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 Calves
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Waspes
                 and
                 Hornets
                 of
                 Horses
                 and
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 
                 sorts
                 of
                 Worms
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 Bird
                 found
                 in
                 an
                 Oyster
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Barnecles
                 in
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Seas
                 ,
                 begot
                 of
                 old
                 rotten
                 planks
                 of
                 ships
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 golden
                 ●ooth
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 perfect
                 gold
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 qualities
                 resemble
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 pins
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 voided
                 in
                 Impost●umes
                 :
                 For
                 stones
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 bladder
                 and
                 kidneys
                 ,
                 and
                 chalk
                 in
                 the
                 joints
                 of
                 gouty
                 bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 rare
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Martin
                   Wienrich
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 whose
                 milk
                 did
                 so
                 abound
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 she
                 voided
                 a
                 gallon
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 very
                 savory
                 Butter
                 and
                 Cheese
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 rare
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 miracle
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 woman
                 abounding
                 much
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 abound
                 in
                 milk
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 Livers
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 constitution
                 and
                 temper
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 sanguifie
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 constitutions
                 that
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 cold
                 and
                 moisture
                 ;
                 for
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 bodies
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 little
                 milk
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 sweet
                 flegm
                 ,
                 or
                 rhume
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 converted
                 into
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 I
                 read
                 divers
                 stories
                 of
                 women
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 lusted
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 eat
                 mens
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 have
                 faln
                 violently
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bit
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 dis●ase
                 proceeding
                 of
                 natural
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 infirmity
                 of
                 ea●ing
                 chalk
                 ,
                 coals
                 ,
                 dirt
                 ,
                 tar
                 ,
                 ashes
                 in
                 maids
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 married
                 women
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 Pica
                 or
                 Malacia
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 and
                 soure
                 malignant
                 melancholy
                 humors
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 and
                 concavity
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 impacted
                 in
                 the
                 runicles
                 of
                 the
                 ventricle
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 flowers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 phantasie
                 disturbed
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 humor
                 ,
                 cove●ing
                 after
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 malignity
                 ,
                 yet
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 heat
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 humidity
                 and
                 siccity
                 ;
                 for
                 Nature
                 looks
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 quality
                 to
                 finde
                 remedy
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 read
                 of
                 divers
                 maids
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 Colen
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 of
                 Spira
                 ,
                 &
                 divers
                 more
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 without
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 may
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 naturally
                 such
                 bodies
                 as
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 little
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 humidity
                 ,
                 can
                 subsist
                 longer
                 without
                 food
                 ,
                 then
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 bodies
                 can
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 women
                 and
                 old
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 fast
                 longer
                 then
                 men
                 and
                 youths
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 creatures
                 for
                 many
                 moneths
                 together
                 ,
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 
                 food
                 :
                 therefore
                 these
                 maids
                 having
                 much
                 adventitious
                 moisture
                 and
                 little
                 heat
                 to
                 waste
                 the
                 radical
                 humidity
                 ,
                 might
                 continue
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 food
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 deperdition
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 not
                 much
                 reparation
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 help
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 which
                 Zacutus
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Praxis
                   Admiranda
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 obs
                 .
                 4.
                 mentioneth
                 of
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 3
                 years
                 without
                 a
                 brain
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 lived
                 3
                 years
                 without
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 subscribed
                 to
                 Galen
                 against
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 dignity
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 altogether
                 without
                 a
                 brain
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 water
                 which
                 was
                 found
                 within
                 the
                 membrans
                 of
                 the
                 skull
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 dissected
                 ,
                 was
                 doubtlesse
                 his
                 brain
                 converted
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 had
                 some
                 analogy
                 with
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ●empered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 generated
                 ,
                 but
                 weakly
                 ,
                 therefore
                 life
                 could
                 not
                 subsist
                 long
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 Laurentius
                 or
                 Parry
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 many
                 years
                 without
                 a
                 spleen
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 some
                 kirnels
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 spleene
                 ,
                 which
                 supplied
                 its
                 office
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 woman
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Zacutus
                   ,
                   Ob.
                
                 5.
                 who
                 lived
                 eight
                 years
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 a
                 knife
                 in
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 skull
                 and
                 
                   Dura
                   Mater
                
                 ,
                 do●btlesse
                 that
                 knife
                 touched
                 not
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 therefore
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 the
                 animal
                 functions
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 Anacreon
                 was
                 choaked
                 with
                 a
                 Resin
                 stone
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 Forestus
                 in
                 his
                 observat
                 .
                 recordeth
                 ,
                 l.
                 15.
                 obs
                 .
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 swallowed
                 iron
                 ,
                 lead
                 ,
                 long
                 sticks
                 ,
                 glasse
                 ,
                 points
                 of
                 knives
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 incredible
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 voided
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 stool
                 .
                 This
                 ●partly
                 impute
                 to
                 the
                 widenesse
                 and
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 or
                 juggling
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 is
                 often
                 deluded
                 ,
                 although
                 nature
                 sometimes
                 by
                 imposthumes
                 c●sleth
                 our
                 such
                 stuf●e
                 ;
                 for
                 points
                 of
                 knives
                 ,
                 and
                 pins
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 this
                 way
                 ejected
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 perished
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 b●en
                 choaked
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 madnesse
                 attempted
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 provident
                 nature
                 hath
                 in
                 some
                 without
                 hurt
                 sent
                 away
                 needles
                 and
                 pinnes
                 by
                 the
                 urine
                 ,
                 abo●t
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 hard
                 crusty
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 w●ich
                 was
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 glassy
                 slime
                 that
                 was
                 gathered
                 about
                 these
                 pins
                 ,
                 and
                 baked
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 ●he
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Soldier
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
                 
                   Savoy
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 ●589
                 .
                 who
                 was
                 shot
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 with
                 a
                 Mus●ue●
                 b●lle●
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bull●●
                 remained
                 :
                 
                 Afterward
                 falling
                 from
                 a
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 whil●st
                 he
                 was
                 scaling
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 stiffled
                 in
                 the
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 fell
                 ;
                 his
                 head
                 being
                 dissected
                 ,
                 the
                 bullet
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 believe
                 this
                 removal
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 removed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 or
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   one
                   who
                   wanted
                   the
                   
                     pericardium
                     .
                     2.
                  
                   
                   Of
                   hairy
                   hearts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   walked
                   and
                   f●ught
                   after
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   wounded
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Stones
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   worms
                   found
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   heart
                   may
                   putrifie
                   ,
                   white
                   we
                   are
                   alive
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Worms
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
              
               
                 COlumbus
                 in
                 his
                 Anatomy
                 ,
                 l.
                 16.
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 dissected
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 found
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 had
                 no
                 Pericardium
                 ;
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 was
                 doubtl●sse
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 divers
                 swouning
                 fi●s
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 often
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Syncope
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 heart
                 wanted
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Pericardium
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 whose
                 Pericardium
                 hath
                 b●●ne
                 but
                 sleightly
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 swouning
                 fits
                 ,
                 cold
                 sweats
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 the
                 pulse
                 ,
                 so
                 needful
                 is
                 this
                 membran
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 water
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 hearts
                 quite
                 dried
                 &
                 shrunk
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Casimire
                 ,
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Brandenbourge
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Melancthon
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   anima
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 divers
                 hairy
                 hearts
                 ,
                 bes●des
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Leonidas
                   ,
                   Aristomenes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hermogines
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 hairs
                 are
                 produced
                 of
                 ●uliginous
                 and
                 gr●sser
                 excrements
                 of
                 the
                 humours
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 skin
                 is
                 hottest
                 and
                 driest
                 ,
                 for
                 hairs
                 seld●me
                 grow
                 where
                 the
                 skin
                 is
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 these
                 caus●s
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 will
                 be
                 produced
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 seldome
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 onely
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 fierc●
                 ,
                 truculent
                 and
                 audacious
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Ambrose
                   Parry
                
                 speaks
                 ,
                 l.
                 9.
                 c.
                 23.
                 of
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 duel
                 being
                 wounded
                 d●eply
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 did
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 lay
                 about
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 two
                 hundred
                 paces
                 before
                 he
                 f●ll
                 down
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 likely
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 heart
                 was
                 wounded
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 vital
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 did
                 abound
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 presently
                 spend
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continued
                 ,
                 he
                 lived
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 failed
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 What
                 Wierus
                 records
                 in
                 his
                 work
                 of
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 l.
                 4.
                 ca.
                 16.
                 concerning
                 some
                 stones
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 that
                 breeds
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 kidney
                 ,
                 and
                 joynts
                 ,
                 can
                 also
                 produce
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 production
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 sorcery
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 incredible
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 divers
                 ,
                 of
                 worms
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 which
                 cause
                 consumptions
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 distempers
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 oftentimes
                 deceive
                 Physitians
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 priviledged
                 from
                 worms
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 that
                 its
                 substance
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 spirits
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 as
                 parts
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 infested
                 with
                 worms
                 and
                 imposthumes
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 members
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 exempted
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 whose
                 heart
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 white
                 worm
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 beck
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 placed
                 on
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 circle
                 of
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Garlick
                 made
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 died
                 ,
                 being
                 overcome
                 with
                 that
                 strong
                 smell
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Garlick
                 is
                 wholesome
                 and
                 needful
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 worms
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 their
                 destroyer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Fernelius
                
                 is
                 deceived
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 doth
                 not
                 putrifie
                 in
                 us
                 whilest
                 we
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 hard
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 dieth
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 putrifie
                 whilest
                 we
                 are
                 alive
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 that
                 dieth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 totally
                 putrifie
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 functions
                 thereof
                 cease
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 braines
                 also
                 worms
                 are
                 ingendred
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Avicenna
                   ,
                   Hollerius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 doe
                 witnesse
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 black
                 and
                 round
                 worms
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 sneezing
                 powder
                 of
                 Castoreum
                 and
                 Pepper
                 have
                 been
                 voided
                 by
                 the
                 nose
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 ear-worms
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Epilepsie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Incubus
                   .
                   3
                   Vertigo
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   a
                   stone
                   in
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   One
                   of
                   nine
                   years
                   old
                   brought
                   to
                   bed
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Bodies
                   turned
                   to
                   Stones
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Sleep-walkers
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Superfetation
                   .
                   Ventriloques
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   strange
                   stone
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Epilepsie
                 and
                 malignant
                 feavers
                 oftentimes
                 end
                 in
                 deafness
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 held
                 a
                 good
                 signe
                 of
                 recovery
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 nature
                 thrusts
                 out
                 the
                 malignant
                 humor
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ears
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Some
                 take
                 the
                 night-mare
                 or
                 Incubus
                 for
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 feculent
                 humor
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 vitall
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 its
                 black
                 or
                 melancholy
                 fume
                 troubling
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 ,
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 distempering
                 the
                 imagination
                 with
                 horrid
                 shapes
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Nature
                 is
                 very
                 skilfull
                 and
                 provident
                 in
                 helping
                 her self
                 when
                 art
                 faileth
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 diseases
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Physitians
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 give
                 off
                 .
                 
                   Zacutus
                   Obs.
                
                 15.
                 mentioneth
                 one
                 who
                 being
                 every
                 month
                 vexed
                 with
                 a
                 terrible
                 Vertigo
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 made
                 him
                 stupid
                 and
                 senseless
                 ,
                 was
                 cured
                 by
                 a
                 flux
                 of
                 blood
                 gushing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 inflammation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 redness
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ;
                 by
                 those
                 veins
                 that
                 fed
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 nature
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 ease
                 her self
                 ,
                 which
                 veines
                 were
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 blood
                 pressing
                 into
                 those
                 veins
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 an
                 eruption
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 strange
                 what
                 he
                 records
                 ,
                 Obs.
                 72.
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 whose
                 tongue
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 stone
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 filbert
                 nut
                 ,
                 which
                 grew
                 there
                 within
                 a
                 swelling
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 flux
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 of
                 slimy
                 matter
                 into
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 baked
                 into
                 that
                 consistence
                 by
                 a
                 preternatural
                 heat
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 Catharrs
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 which
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 Iaubert
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 of
                 young
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 at
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 for
                 nature
                 is
                 more
                 pregnant
                 and
                 forward
                 in
                 some
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vegitables
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 women
                 give
                 off
                 child-bearing
                 betimes
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 about
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   quod
                   cito
                   sit
                   cito
                   perit
                
                 ]
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 soon
                 ripe
                 ,
                 soon
                 rotten
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 hasty
                 and
                 precipitate
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 are
                 not
                 permanent
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 women
                 who
                 sooner
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 
                 growth
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 decay
                 sooner
                 then
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 For
                 stones
                 to
                 be
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 drie
                 coughs
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 ,
                 for
                 divers
                 times
                 such
                 stones
                 have
                 been
                 voided
                 by
                 coughing
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Recorded
                 in
                 the
                 memorials
                 of
                 Lyons
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 Lots
                 wife
                 into
                 a
                 Salt
                 Pillar
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 ,
                 although
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 sole
                 work
                 of
                 God.
                 Neither
                 is
                 that
                 incredible
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 lake
                 that
                 turns
                 the
                 sticks
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 stones
                 :
                 nor
                 that
                 Cave
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 water-drops
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 stones
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 an
                 apple
                 til
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 that
                 hardness
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 wood
                 could
                 be
                 harder
                 ,
                 for
                 scarce
                 could
                 a
                 knife
                 cut
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 wil
                 not
                 say
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 stone
                 into
                 which
                 this
                 body
                 was
                 thus
                 turned
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 hard
                 and
                 drie
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 sands
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 dry
                 and
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Horstius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 record
                 divers
                 examples
                 of
                 sleep-walkers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 strange
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 whose
                 animal
                 spirits
                 are
                 most
                 active
                 ,
                 subtil
                 and
                 fiery
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 imagination
                 is
                 strong
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 and
                 agility
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 muscles
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Will
                 doth
                 not
                 then
                 concur
                 to
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 nor
                 reason
                 make
                 any
                 opposition
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 undergo
                 such
                 dangers
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 divers
                 Stories
                 of
                 women
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 seaven
                 children
                 and
                 more
                 at
                 a
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 likewse
                 of
                 superfetation
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 credible
                 ,
                 and
                 possible
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 book
                 ,
                 c.
                 13.
                 sect
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 infant
                 should
                 crie
                 in
                 the
                 mothers
                 womb
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 breath
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 air
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sound
                 ;
                 therefore
                 either
                 this
                 crie
                 was
                 imaginary
                 in
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 sometimes
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 hear
                 a
                 sound
                 when
                 we
                 hear
                 none
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 this
                 sound
                 might
                 proceed
                 from
                 wind
                 in
                 the
                 mothers
                 womb
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 resemble
                 the
                 crying
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 these
                 mothers
                 might
                 be
                 ventriloque
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 That
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 miracle
                 which
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Iohn
                   Alibaux
                
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 Sens
                 in
                 Bourgundie
                 which
                 went
                 28
                 years
                 with
                 a
                 dead
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 womb
                 ;
                 this
                 woman
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 belly
                 opened
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 stone
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 limbs
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 9
                 months
                 old
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 no
                 miracle
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 child
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 slimie
                 matter
                 of
                 its
                 body
                 having
                 an
                 aptitude
                 by
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 to
                 be
                 hardned
                 ,
                 might
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 lineaments
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 within
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 liquid
                 humors
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 hard
                 substance
                 should
                 be
                 ingendred
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 hard
                 bones
                 within
                 soft
                 flesh
                 ,
                 of
                 hard
                 stones
                 within
                 soft
                 plums
                 ,
                 Peaches
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fruits
                 ,
                 of
                 stones
                 and
                 hard
                 thunder-bolts
                 within
                 watrish
                 clouds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   without
                   Lungs
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Impostumes
                   voided
                   in
                   Vrine
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Worms
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   many
                   diseases
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   No
                   change
                   of
                   sexes
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Giants
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Some
                   without
                   livers
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Fleshy
                   bladders
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Stones
                   ,
                   haires
                   ,
                   worms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Begot
                   in
                   our
                   Vrine
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   without
                   a
                   matrix
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 read
                 of
                 divers
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 lungs
                 are
                 putrified
                 and
                 corroded
                 with
                 corrupt
                 and
                 acrimonious
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 wasted
                 with
                 burning
                 heat
                 ;
                 but
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 lungs
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 heart
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 continually
                 of
                 refrigeration
                 ;
                 yet
                 some
                 do
                 live
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 with
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 is
                 putrified
                 and
                 spit
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 when
                 impostumations
                 and
                 corrupted
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 cannot
                 be
                 evacuated
                 by
                 spitting
                 ,
                 or
                 coughing
                 ,
                 or
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Phlebotomy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 stool
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 purged
                 out
                 by
                 urine
                 ,
                 naturally
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 art
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 cunning
                 and
                 industrious
                 nature
                 is
                 to
                 help
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 thrust
                 out
                 noxious
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 profitable
                 things
                 ,
                 hence
                 sick
                 mens
                 expiration
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 their
                 inspiration
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 also
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 porous
                 and
                 pervious
                 passages
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 doubtless
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 being
                 alive
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 shut
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 many
                 Physitians
                 are
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 divers
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 remedies
                 prove
                 oftentimes
                 fruitless
                 ,
                 or
                 hurtfull
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 Ap●plexies
                 ,
                 Convulsions
                 ,
                 Coughs
                 ,
                 Consumptions
                 ,
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 Cholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Diseases
                 proceed
                 from
                 Wormes
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 beene
                 voided
                 ,
                 either
                 dead
                 or
                 alive
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sick
                 partys
                 have
                 recovered
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 worms
                 crawle
                 out
                 at
                 their
                 navels
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 whose
                 organs
                 of
                 voice
                 and
                 speech
                 having
                 been
                 assaulted
                 and
                 hurt
                 by
                 worms
                 ,
                 have
                 become
                 speechless
                 ;
                 how
                 carefull
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 diets
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 delight
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 sweet
                 meats
                 ,
                 sauces
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 food
                 as
                 breeds
                 sl●my
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 worms
                 are
                 ingendred
                 :
                 and
                 Physitians
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 carefull
                 to
                 prescribe
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 patients
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 kill
                 and
                 evacuate
                 these
                 enemies
                 of
                 our
                 health
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 maids
                 have
                 become
                 boyes
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 divers
                 Stories
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 change
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 generation
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 sexes
                 ,
                 differ
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 situation
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 such
                 transformations
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 Hermaphrodites
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 boyes
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 generation
                 have
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 appeared
                 outwardly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 have
                 thrust
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 admits
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 vessels
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 situation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Giants
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 stupendious
                 stature
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 witnesses
                 extant
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 bigness
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 seed
                 and
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 begot
                 ,
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 pliableness
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 ●apt
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 formative
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 should
                 have
                 rapacious
                 stomachs
                 to
                 devour
                 incredible
                 quantities
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 their
                 stomachs
                 ,
                 and
                 rapacity
                 of
                 their
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Nature
                 is
                 not
                 deficient
                 in
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 nor
                 abundant
                 in
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 member
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 spared
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 defective
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 proves
                 short
                 and
                 miserable
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 without
                 Livers
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 had
                 a
                 fleshy
                 lump
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 sanguifie
                 ,
                 or
                 turn
                 the
                 Chylus
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 parties
                 lived
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 of
                 Tympanies
                 or
                 Hydropsies
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 whose
                 Livers
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 full
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 have
                 died
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 those
                 whose
                 spleen
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 stony
                 .
                 A
                 woman
                 who
                 died
                 of
                 an
                 Hydropsie
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 dissected
                 ,
                 whose
                 spleen
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 blewish
                 and
                 green
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Not
                 onely
                 are
                 stones
                 of
                 great
                 bigness
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 urine
                 is
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 and
                 many
                 tortures
                 are
                 procured
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 bladders
                 ,
                 great
                 lumps
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 internal
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 filled
                 up
                 with
                 fleshy
                 excrescences
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 urine
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 doubt
                 whether
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 flesh
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 no
                 flesh
                 is
                 begot
                 but
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 excrementitious
                 substance
                 res●mbling
                 flesh
                 in
                 colour
                 and
                 shape
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 some
                 with
                 their
                 urine
                 evacuate
                 stones
                 ,
                 gravel
                 ,
                 matter
                 ,
                 hairs
                 ,
                 little
                 crawling
                 creatures
                 of
                 divers
                 shapes
                 ,
                 which
                 doubtless
                 are
                 begotten
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 or
                 kidneys
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 adust
                 and
                 b●rned
                 ,
                 hairs
                 are
                 begot
                 sometimes
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 hogs
                 brissles
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 kidneys
                 are
                 so
                 big
                 that
                 they
                 stick
                 in
                 the
                 yard
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 evacuated
                 without
                 incision
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 stoppage
                 of
                 the
                 urine
                 by
                 these
                 stones
                 ,
                 malignant
                 vapours
                 ascend
                 from
                 the
                 corrupted
                 urine
                 into
                 the
                 noble
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 convulsions
                 ,
                 syncopes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 dangerous
                 effects
                 are
                 procreated
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 testicles
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 members
                 given
                 by
                 natur●
                 not
                 for
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 individuals
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Zacu●u●
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 lived
                 thirty
                 years
                 after
                 her
                 matrix
                 was
                 cut
                 out
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 fall
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 tree
                 ,
                 had
                 slipt
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 again
                 replaced
                 .
                 Obs.
                 76.
                 l.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Strange
                   but
                   not
                   miraculous
                   births
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Strange
                   and
                   strong
                   imaginations
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Poison
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Poison
                   of
                   mad
                   Dogs
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   C●ntharides
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Poison
                   how
                   it
                   worketh
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Why
                   birds
                   not
                   poisoned
                   as
                   men
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Amphiam
                   ,
                   Opium
                   ,
                   Mandrakes
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Plague
                   no
                   Hectick
                   nor
                   putrid
                   Fever
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Epidemical
                   diseases
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 nine
                 years
                 old
                 should
                 beget
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 is
                 rar●
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 mor●
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 child
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 beard
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 have
                 been
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 in
                 her
                 ordinary
                 course
                 ●he
                 observes
                 a
                 tim●
                 for
                 the
                 growth
                 ,
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 decay
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 she
                 is
                 furthered
                 and
                 hindred
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 disposed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 heat
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 instruments
                 fitted
                 :
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 Nature
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 priviledge
                 that
                 Art
                 hath
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 hearbs
                 and
                 fruits
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 and
                 perfected
                 before
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 therefore
                 such
                 works
                 are
                 meerly
                 natural
                 ,
                 not
                 miraculous
                 :
                 for
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 ●elestial
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 su●ject
                 to
                 alteration
                 ,
                 but
                 ●till
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 constant
                 tenor
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 What
                 force
                 the
                 imagination
                 hath
                 in
                 women
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 imagined
                 on
                 the
                 tender
                 infant
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 many
                 Stories
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 Examples
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 children
                 are
                 born
                 with
                 such
                 variety
                 of
                 strange
                 shapes
                 and
                 marks
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 forcible
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 curing
                 and
                 procuring
                 of
                 diseases
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Thus
                 one
                 having
                 eat
                 of
                 a
                 Rabbit
                 pie
                 ,
                 imagining
                 she
                 had
                 eat
                 of
                 a
                 cat
                 ,
                 fel
                 a
                 vomiting
                 and
                 died
                 .
                 Another
                 having
                 passed
                 over
                 a
                 dangerous
                 bridg
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 horror
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 home
                 and
                 died
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 being
                 in
                 jest
                 made
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 lose
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 swouned
                 and
                 fel
                 down
                 dead
                 .
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 such
                 Examples
                 th●re
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 imaginatio●s
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 hypochondriacal
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 supposeth
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 eat
                 .
                 Another
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 never
                 a
                 head
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 breech
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 glass
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 fit
                 down
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 breaking
                 .
                 Anoth●r
                 thinks
                 the
                 heaven
                 will
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Target
                 born
                 over
                 him
                 .
                 Another
                 wil
                 not
                 piss
                 for
                 fear
                 he
                 should
                 drown
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 strange
                 conceits
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 troubled
                 with
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 imaginations
                 which
                 are
                 distorted
                 by
                 the
                 black
                 and
                 malignant
                 fumes
                 that
                 disturb
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 themselves
                 wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 woods
                 ,
                 and
                 bite
                 men
                 and
                 cattel
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 thought
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 cock
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 fel
                 to
                 crowing
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 the
                 Lycanthropie
                 so
                 much
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 distemper'd
                 imagination
                 ,
                 whatsoe'r
                 Bodin
                 writes
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 many
                 extraordinary
                 distempers
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 poyson
                 ,
                 whether
                 inte●nal
                 ,
                 bred
                 within
                 our selves
                 by
                 the
                 corruption
                 or
                 putrefaction
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 humors
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 pestilent
                 and
                 venemous
                 fumes
                 assault
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brains
                 :
                 or
                 external
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 mad
                 dogs
                 ,
                 or
                 cats
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 creatures
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 bitten
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 beene
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 of
                 raging
                 and
                 
                 fury
                 that
                 they
                 ar●
                 who
                 are
                 bit
                 by
                 mad
                 dog●
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 fits
                 were
                 milder
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 dogs
                 is
                 more
                 melancholy
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 mans
                 ,
                 therefore
                 their
                 venom
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 think
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 poyson
                 in
                 a
                 mad
                 cock
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 angred
                 ,
                 struck
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 h●nd
                 with
                 his
                 beck
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 blow
                 the
                 man
                 fell
                 distracted
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 physick
                 cure
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 madness
                 that
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 mad
                 dogs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 alike
                 ,
                 bu●
                 upon
                 some
                 the
                 poyson
                 worketh
                 sooner
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 later
                 ,
                 ●ccording
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 madness
                 in
                 the
                 dog
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 deepness
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 or
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 wounded
                 :
                 for
                 foul
                 bodies
                 ,
                 melancholick
                 and
                 cholerick
                 constitutions
                 are
                 aptest
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 venom
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 poyson
                 appeareth
                 quickly
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 malignity
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 assault
                 the
                 s●irits
                 ,
                 heart
                 and
                 brains
                 .
                 And
                 Capivacceus
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 poyson
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sheweth
                 by
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 thus
                 bit
                 ;
                 his
                 body
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 no
                 water
                 in
                 his
                 Pericardium
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 burned
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 touched
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 ashes
                 ;
                 the
                 ventricles
                 also
                 were
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 blood
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 some
                 do
                 piss
                 blood
                 upon
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 Flyes
                 called
                 Cantharides
                 to
                 the
                 neck
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 feet
                 ,
                 so
                 remo●e
                 from
                 the
                 bladder
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 malignant
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 flies
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 influence
                 upon
                 that
                 member
                 .
                 This
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 bladder
                 cannot
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Ca●tharides
                 :
                 ●or
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 work
                 first
                 u●on
                 the
                 next
                 members
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 action
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 specifical
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 flie
                 .
                 And
                 much
                 more
                 strange
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 ●lie
                 should
                 be
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wings
                 thereof
                 a
                 counterpoyson
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 fly
                 are
                 a●
                 concord
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 specifical
                 form
                 or
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 fly
                 ruling
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 in
                 unity
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 gon
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 fly
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 destroys
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 give
                 exact
                 reasons
                 of
                 Natures
                 secrets
                 ?
              
               
                 VI.
                 And
                 no
                 less
                 stran●e
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Euphorbium
                 and
                 Mustard
                 are
                 equally
                 hot
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 poyson
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 Treacle
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 ,
                 heats
                 more
                 then
                 Pepper
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 ;
                 this
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 a●●ive
                 as
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 four
                 times
                 so
                 much
                 heat
                 in
                 
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 prevalent
                 as
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 shewes
                 that
                 poysons
                 do
                 not
                 work
                 by
                 their
                 temper
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 elementary
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 substance
                 or
                 form
                 ,
                 whose
                 qualities
                 are
                 occult
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Why
                 Napelius
                 ,
                 or
                 Wolfe-bane
                 ,
                 Hyosciamus
                 ,
                 or
                 Henbane
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hearbs
                 which
                 are
                 poyson
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 nutriment
                 to
                 birds
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 birds
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 in
                 their
                 stomachs
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 these
                 hearbs
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 the
                 noxious
                 and
                 excrementitious
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 substance
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 not
                 poysonable
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 poyson
                 was
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 bird
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 mans
                 stomack
                 is
                 more
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 less
                 able
                 to
                 master
                 such
                 malignant
                 hearbs
                 ;
                 yet
                 Scaliger
                 (
                 Exerc.
                 175.1
                 .
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 was
                 fed
                 with
                 poyson
                 from
                 his
                 infancy
                 ,
                 whose
                 flesh
                 at
                 last
                 became
                 so
                 venomous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 flies
                 which
                 sucked
                 his
                 blood
                 swelled
                 and
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 That
                 Amphiam
                 ,
                 or
                 Opium
                 ,
                 should
                 stir
                 up
                 venery
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 a
                 tickling
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 stupifie
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 dead
                 sleep
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 admiration
                 ;
                 but
                 doubtless
                 either
                 the
                 Amphiam
                 ,
                 or
                 Opium
                 ,
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 white
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 Poppies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 Opium
                 there
                 be
                 different
                 substances
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 very
                 c●ld
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 stupidity
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 a
                 tickling
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 :
                 which
                 heat
                 is
                 also
                 perceived
                 by
                 its
                 bitterness
                 ;
                 but
                 cold
                 is
                 most
                 predominant
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 ex●ites
                 venery
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 by
                 temperating
                 the
                 excessive
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Venus
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 effect
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 Mandrakes
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Rachel
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Opium
                 produceth
                 contrary
                 effects
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Rose
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 stiptick
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 a
                 laxative
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 plague
                 to
                 which
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 subject
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 occult
                 poyson
                 ,
                 killing
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 or
                 touch
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 Hectick
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 beca●se
                 this
                 drieth
                 and
                 burneth
                 up
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 kils
                 sudd●nly
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Hectick
                 is
                 not
                 infectious
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 confirmed
                 Hectick
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 recovery
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Plague
                 divers
                 recover
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 pestilence
                 a
                 putrid
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 1.
                 the
                 pulse
                 is
                 more
                 remiss
                 ,
                 the
                 urine
                 clearer
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 ach
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 plague
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 putrid
                 Feaver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 a
                 pestilential
                 feaver
                 followes
                 upon
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 this
                 is
                 ●on
                 ,
                 that
                 begins
                 .
              
               
               
                 X.
                 Epidemical
                 diseases
                 ,
                 whereof
                 pestilential
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 perhitious
                 ,
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 continually
                 attracting
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 brains
                 ,
                 1.
                 either
                 when
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 malignant
                 and
                 occult
                 qualities
                 from
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 2.
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 poysoned
                 with
                 putrified
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 pernitious
                 vapours
                 exhaled
                 out
                 of
                 pits
                 ,
                 caves
                 ,
                 ditches
                 ,
                 putrified
                 lakes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Or
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 prime
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 heat
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 intensive
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 putrified
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 simple
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 putrifaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Antipathies
                   to
                   some
                   meats
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   Fear
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Blood
                   voided
                   by
                   the
                   Gums
                   and
                   Navil
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Black
                   hairs
                   suddenly
                   gray
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Violence
                   of
                   passions
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Defects
                   in
                   nature
                   recōmpensed
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   A
                   Fly
                   voided
                   by
                   Vrine
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Monethly
                   bloud
                   in
                   men
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   causes
                   of
                   Monsters
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Horns
                   on
                   mens
                   heads
                   and
                   heels
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 temperaments
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 sympathies
                 and
                 antipathies
                 to
                 certain
                 meats
                 and
                 drinks
                 :
                 some
                 cannot
                 indure
                 the
                 sight
                 or
                 smel
                 of
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 others
                 abhor
                 eggs
                 ,
                 others
                 flesh
                 ,
                 others
                 bread
                 ,
                 some
                 cannot
                 abide
                 wine
                 ,
                 others
                 abhor
                 piggs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 many
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 smel
                 of
                 apples
                 ,
                 others
                 detest
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 sweet
                 meats
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 tha●
                 the
                 smel
                 of
                 Roses
                 so
                 pleasing
                 to
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 odious
                 and
                 deadly
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Cardinal
                 Carafa
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 inclose
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 not
                 permitting
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 Roses
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wierus
                   Valerian
                
                 shews
                 in
                 his
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 ,
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 a
                 Rose
                 would
                 cause
                 a
                 certain
                 Jacobin
                 swoun
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Amatus
                   Lusitanus
                
                 recordeth
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Centurie
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 divers
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 either
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 and
                 prejudicate
                 opinion
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 an
                 hereditary
                 infirmity
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 parents
                 :
                 for
                 Forestus
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 family
                 the
                 sons
                 could
                 not
                 ear
                 Che●se
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 daughters
                 could
                 eat
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 appetite
                 ,
                 becau●●
                 
                 the
                 mother
                 did
                 love
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 father
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 his
                 Annotations
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 Observation
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Fear
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 in
                 curing
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Physitians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Zacutus
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Obs.
                 86.
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 whose
                 matrix
                 had
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 two
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 Physick
                 or
                 Art
                 replace
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 sudden
                 fear
                 attracted
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 feeling
                 the
                 mice
                 running
                 up
                 her
                 thighes
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 purposely
                 (
                 holding
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 thread
                 )
                 let
                 run
                 towards
                 the
                 part
                 ;
                 the
                 matrix
                 suddenly
                 slipt
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 place
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Nature
                 is
                 more
                 skilfull
                 then
                 any
                 Physitian
                 to
                 cure
                 her self
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 she
                 cannot
                 finde
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 evacuation
                 of
                 her
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 with
                 Hannibal
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 through
                 Rocks
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 being
                 stopped
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 woman
                 ,
                 Nature
                 made
                 her
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 gums
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 monthly
                 for
                 two
                 days
                 together
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 blood
                 was
                 voided
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 another
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 had
                 a
                 vent
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 through
                 the
                 navel
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Obs.
                 91
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 black
                 hairs
                 should
                 become
                 suddenly
                 white
                 ,
                 may
                 to
                 some
                 seem
                 incredible
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 stories
                 of
                 this
                 sudden
                 change
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 (
                 Exercit.
                 212.
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Francis
                   Gonzaga
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 imprisoned
                 upon
                 suspition
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 night
                 his
                 black
                 hair
                 turned
                 white
                 .
                 Vives
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 on
                 Scipio's
                 Dream
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Hadrian
                   Iunius
                
                 in
                 
                   Comment
                   .
                   de
                   Coma.
                   c.
                
                 10.
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Spanish
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 night
                 became
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 80
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 
                   Caelius
                   Rodiginus
                
                 in
                 his
                 13
                 Book
                 
                   Antiq.
                   lect
                
                 ▪
                 speaks
                 of
                 another
                 who
                 searched
                 after
                 young
                 Hawkes
                 upon
                 a
                 high
                 steep
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 the
                 rope
                 would
                 break
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 held
                 ,
                 became
                 instantly
                 white
                 .
                 Divers
                 other
                 examples
                 I
                 could
                 alledg
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 our
                 hairs
                 which
                 is
                 perform'd
                 by
                 nature
                 in
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 is
                 upon
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 fear
                 effected
                 suddenly
                 in
                 some
                 ;
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 hairs
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 heat
                 and
                 radical
                 moisture
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 fed
                 ,
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 blood
                 flying
                 suddenly
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 leave
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 destitute
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 trees
                 ,
                 when
                 blasted
                 with
                 a
                 piercing
                 cold
                 wind
                 ,
                 their
                 leaves
                 suddenly
                 change
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 green
                 become
                 yellow
                 ,
                 their
                 naturall
                 heat
                 and
                 moysture
                 being
                 extinguished
                 and
                 dried
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 passion
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 more
                 violent
                 then
                 fear
                 ,
                 which
                 distempers
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 troubles
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 ,
                 
                 causeth
                 our
                 hairs
                 to
                 stand
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 dumb
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 expressed
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   Obstupui
                   ,
                   steteruntque
                   comae
                   ,
                   &
                   vox
                   faucibus
                   haesit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 hath
                 upon
                 some
                 brought
                 sudden
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 flying
                 suddenly
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 is
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 senses
                 left
                 destitute
                 .
                 Others
                 by
                 sudden
                 fear
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 distracted
                 ;
                 strange
                 effects
                 also
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 excessive
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 ;
                 ●o
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 suddenly
                 died
                 ,
                 with
                 immediate
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 excessive
                 joy
                 ,
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 heat
                 flying
                 suddenly
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 exterior
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 syncopes
                 ,
                 swoundings
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 follow
                 :
                 As
                 I
                 could
                 instance
                 in
                 many
                 examples
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 I
                 observe
                 that
                 where
                 Nature
                 is
                 defective
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 recompence
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 born
                 blind
                 ,
                 exceed
                 us
                 in
                 memory
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 born
                 deaf
                 and
                 dumb
                 ,
                 excell
                 us
                 in
                 apprehension
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 born
                 without
                 hands
                 or
                 arms
                 ,
                 perform
                 with
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 by
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 
                   Phil.
                   Camerarius
                
                 in
                 his
                 Historical
                 meditations
                 ,
                 c.
                 37.
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 could
                 make
                 pens
                 and
                 write
                 with
                 his
                 toes
                 ,
                 cut
                 ,
                 carve
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 toes
                 were
                 longer
                 then
                 ordinary●
                 ,
                 and
                 proportioned
                 like
                 our
                 fingers
                 :
                 Montague
                 in
                 his
                 Essays
                 ,
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 22.
                 writes
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 toes
                 could
                 discharge
                 a
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 take
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 ,
                 play
                 at
                 cards
                 and
                 dice
                 ,
                 and
                 handle
                 his
                 sword
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 custom
                 becomes
                 another
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 rare
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 for
                 a
                 fly
                 to
                 be
                 ingendred
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 mater
                 being
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 form
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Zacutus
                   ,
                   Obse
                
                 .
                 101.
                 writes
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 being
                 pained
                 in
                 his
                 yard
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 voided
                 a
                 sly
                 by
                 his
                 urine
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 masculin
                 women
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 feminate
                 men
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 from
                 twenty
                 to
                 forty
                 five
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 monthly
                 vacuation
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 women
                 have
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 his
                 constitution
                 was
                 altogether
                 feminine
                 ,
                 moist
                 and
                 cold
                 ;
                 therefore
                 was
                 smooth
                 skinned
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 Beard
                 ,
                 nor
                 hair
                 at
                 all
                 on
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 
                   Zacut.
                   Obs.
                
                 102.
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                   prax
                   .
                   mir
                
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 many
                 moustrnous
                 shapes
                 which
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Winrichius
                   ,
                   Parrie
                   ,
                   Rumelinus
                   ,
                   Levinús
                   ,
                   Lemnius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 Phylosophers
                 and
                 Historians
                 ,
                 whose
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Examples
                 I
                 alledge
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 brief
                 :
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 Monsters
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 mothers
                 imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 think
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 imagination
                 makes
                 not
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 Embryo
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 mother
                 earnestly
                 desires
                 ;
                 as
                 she
                 that
                 lusted
                 earnestly
                 for
                 a
                 rose
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 got
                 ▪
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 rose
                 time
                 )
                 she
                 greedily
                 smelled
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 her
                 bosome
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 a
                 rose
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 childs
                 skin
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 mother
                 will
                 lust
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 child
                 with
                 a
                 dogs
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 monstruous
                 shape
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 abhor
                 such
                 conceptions
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 such
                 monstruous
                 shapes
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 peccant
                 either
                 in
                 quantity
                 or
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 conception
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 formative
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 specifical
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 missing
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 impediments
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 generical
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 animal
                 ,
                 either
                 perfect
                 or
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 disposed
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 remote
                 and
                 universal
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 horn
                 grew
                 upon
                 his
                 heel
                 a
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 did
                 grow
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 doubtless
                 would
                 have
                 still
                 renued
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 tough
                 and
                 viscous
                 matter
                 which
                 fed
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 diverted
                 and
                 evacuated
                 by
                 issues
                 ,
                 purges
                 ,
                 and
                 phlebotomy
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Nature
                 hath
                 found
                 a
                 passage
                 for
                 evacuation
                 ,
                 thither
                 she
                 sends
                 the
                 supersluities
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 with
                 horns
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 Of
                 such
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 .
                 Hildanus
                 writes
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 whose
                 head
                 grew
                 a
                 horn
                 ,
                 crooked
                 like
                 a
                 rams
                 horn
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 Chirurgical
                 observations
                 .
                 Gent.
                 2.
                 
                 Obs.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 story
                 therefore
                 of
                 
                   Iupiter
                   Amon
                
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 incredible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   bloud
                   being
                   drunk
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   strange
                   diseases
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Plica
                   Polonica
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   eat
                   poison
                   without
                   hurt
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Stones
                   in
                   the
                   Intestines
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Old
                   men
                   become
                   young
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Some
                   strange
                   monsters
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 poysoned
                 with
                 drinking
                 bulls
                 blood
                 ;
                 of
                 another
                 who
                 grew
                 mad
                 by
                 drinking
                 of
                 mans
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 who
                 by
                 drinking
                 of
                 his
                 wi●es
                 mon●hly
                 blood
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 enamoured
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hated
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 women
                 ;
                 some
                 from
                 hence
                 have
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 poyson
                 in
                 these
                 creatures
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 
                 minde
                 ;
                 for
                 doubtlesse
                 if
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 be
                 found
                 and
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 venomous
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 a
                 Bull
                 is
                 grosse
                 ,
                 fibrous
                 ,
                 stopping
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 of
                 concoction
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 weak
                 stomacks
                 may
                 prove
                 accidentally
                 hurtful
                 or
                 deadly
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 strong
                 stomack
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 kill
                 even
                 a
                 strong
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 any
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 wines
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 prove
                 poisonable
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 mans
                 blood
                 were
                 poisonable
                 ,
                 then
                 Catalin
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 had
                 been
                 poisoned
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 dranke
                 mans
                 blood
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 their
                 solemne
                 Covenant
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 Salust
                 shews
                 .
                 Then
                 Polyphemus
                 had
                 been
                 poisoned
                 by
                 Vlisse's
                 fellows
                 ,
                 
                   Dum
                   visceribus
                   miserorum
                   &
                   sanguine
                   vescitur
                   atro
                   .
                
                 What
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Canibals
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 sound
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 imperfect
                 or
                 corrupted
                 with
                 malignant
                 humours
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 poisonable
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 vertue
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 procure
                 love
                 ;
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 illusion
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 delights
                 in
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Strange
                 are
                 the
                 diseases
                 that
                 some
                 bodies
                 are
                 subject
                 too
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 being
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 burning
                 feaver
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 veins
                 opened
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 there
                 slipt
                 out
                 a
                 worm
                 of
                 a
                 foot
                 long
                 :
                 another
                 had
                 a
                 red
                 spot
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 rise
                 in
                 his
                 foot
                 the
                 bredth
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 a
                 red
                 rose
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 remove
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soever
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 caused
                 an
                 intolerable
                 burning
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 scalding
                 blood
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 by
                 hot
                 and
                 fiery
                 spirits
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Zacutus
                 speaks
                 ,
                 l.
                 3.
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 whose
                 skin
                 grew
                 as
                 hard
                 and
                 rugged
                 as
                 the
                 bark
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Some
                 uncouth
                 and
                 strange
                 diseases
                 have
                 appeared
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 one
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Rodoric
                   .
                   Fonseca
                   ,
                   cons.
                
                 1.
                 in
                 his
                 consultations
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Plica
                   Polonica
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Poland
                 it
                 rageth
                 most
                 ;
                 this
                 diseas
                 suddenly
                 weakneth
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 curleth
                 the
                 hairs
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 intangleth
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 represent
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 snakes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 pricked
                 drop
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 swarm
                 with
                 lice
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 loathsome
                 smell
                 .
                 This
                 disease
                 proceeds
                 doubtless
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 the
                 grosseness
                 of
                 the
                 diet
                 ,
                 their
                 frequenting
                 of
                 close
                 stoves
                 ,
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 viscous
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 grosse
                 vapours
                 which
                 nature
                 sends
                 to
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hairs
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Scurvy
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 disease
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 
                 sweat
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Strange
                 is
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 tempers
                 and
                 constitutions
                 among
                 men
                 ;
                 
                   Arnoldus
                   de
                   villa
                   nova
                   in
                   specula
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 77
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 maid
                 who
                 familiarly
                 did
                 eat
                 spiders
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 spiders
                 are
                 not
                 venomous
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 her
                 body
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 that
                 Monkies
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 eat
                 spiders
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Galen
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 18.
                 
                 Simpl.
                 Of
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 that
                 ate
                 Henbane
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 without
                 hurt
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 stomach
                 of
                 swallows
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 upon
                 this
                 poisonable
                 weed
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 eaten
                 Scammony
                 ,
                 others
                 Opium
                 ,
                 others
                 Hellebor
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 without
                 hurt
                 have
                 swallowed
                 quick-silver
                 ;
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 tempers
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 heat
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 mastered
                 these
                 poisons
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 As
                 stones
                 are
                 ingendred
                 in
                 the
                 kidneys
                 ,
                 bladder
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 also
                 sometimes
                 bred
                 in
                 our
                 intestins
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 void
                 stones
                 familiarly
                 by
                 the
                 stool
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 a
                 stone
                 that
                 grew
                 &
                 stuck
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 colon
                 ,
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 ches-nut
                 ;
                 this
                 sure
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 intestins
                 ,
                 and
                 viscous
                 matter
                 impacted
                 there
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heat
                 baked
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 consistence
                 and
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 by
                 drying
                 up
                 the
                 watrish
                 moisture
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 old
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 becom
                 young
                 again
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 have
                 recovered
                 all
                 at
                 80
                 or
                 100
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 their
                 veins
                 filled
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 new
                 teeth
                 ,
                 a
                 fresh
                 colour
                 ,
                 their
                 white
                 haires
                 turned
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 women
                 their
                 monethly
                 flowers
                 fresh
                 and
                 orderly
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 after
                 a
                 fever
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 great
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 nature
                 recovers
                 her
                 lost
                 beauty
                 ,
                 vigour
                 ,
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 decayed
                 spirits
                 and
                 senses
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 she
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 some
                 people
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 a
                 total
                 privation
                 of
                 these
                 perfections
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 decay
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 are
                 old
                 ,
                 weak
                 and
                 sickly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 lusty
                 ,
                 and
                 healthy
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 old
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 had
                 milk
                 in
                 their
                 brests
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 ,
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 feminine
                 complexion
                 ,
                 abounding
                 in
                 blood
                 ;
                 of
                 women
                 also
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 four
                 breasts
                 ,
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 milk
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 monsters
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 superfluous
                 members
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 superabundance
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 seed
                 and
                 prolifical
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 monsters
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Buchanan
                 
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 beneath
                 the
                 navel
                 ,
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 two
                 bodies
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 hurt
                 beneath
                 the
                 navel
                 ,
                 both
                 bodies
                 felt
                 the
                 pain
                 ;
                 if
                 hurt
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 felt
                 only
                 that
                 was
                 hurt
                 :
                 These
                 two
                 would
                 sometimes
                 differ
                 in
                 opinions
                 and
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 dying
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 this
                 pined
                 away
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 lived
                 28
                 years
                 ,
                 could
                 speak
                 divers
                 languages
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 command
                 taught
                 Musick
                 .
                 Doubtlesse
                 nature
                 aimed
                 at
                 twins
                 ,
                 but
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 this
                 one
                 Individuum
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 two
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 different
                 wills
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 individuation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   divers
                   and
                   strange
                   spleens
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Black
                   urine
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   One
                   lived
                   without
                   sleep
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Tarentula's
                   effects
                   and
                   cure
                   .
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   Musick
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Serpents
                   begot
                   of
                   dead
                   brains
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   Tiberius
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   Alexanders
                   sweat
                   .
                   Strabo's
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 FAllopius
                 in
                 his
                 Anatomical
                 Observations
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 1.6
                 .
                 )
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 three
                 Spleens
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 Gemma
                 in
                 his
                 Cosmocritick
                 speaks
                 of
                 two
                 Spleens
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 writes
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Spleen
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liver
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 in
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cyclognomonick
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 75.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 Spleens
                 of
                 incredible
                 bignesse
                 and
                 weight
                 :
                 others
                 have
                 them
                 fastned
                 to
                 their
                 breasts
                 :
                 others
                 loose
                 and
                 swimming
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 :
                 others
                 again
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 Spleen
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 have
                 died
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 jaundice
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 skin
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 bee
                 infected
                 with
                 that
                 melancholy
                 humour
                 ,
                 wanting
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 receptacle
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 burning
                 fever
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 oppressed
                 with
                 melancholy
                 humours
                 ,
                 to
                 void
                 black
                 urine
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 sound
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 pisse
                 black
                 urine
                 ,
                 as
                 Petraeus
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 ,
                 Disput.
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   urinis
                   ,
                   num
                
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 But
                 doubtless
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 melancholick
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 black
                 colour
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 predominancy
                 of
                 earth
                 :
                 therefore
                 
                   ater
                   quasi
                   à
                   terra
                
                 :
                 And
                 earth
                 is
                 most
                 predominant
                 in
                 melancholick
                 tempers
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 watrinesse
                 of
                 natural
                 heat
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 black
                 Urine
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 wasted
                 by
                 watching
                 ;
                 therefore
                 sleep
                 is
                 ordained
                 
                 to
                 repair
                 and
                 refresh
                 the
                 decayed
                 strength
                 and
                 spirits
                 .
                 Yet
                 Fernelius
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Pathology
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 2.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 without
                 sleep
                 14
                 moneths
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 possessed
                 with
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 whose
                 brain
                 being
                 heated
                 with
                 adust
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 did
                 beget
                 animal
                 spirits
                 without
                 much
                 wasting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 hot
                 and
                 cholerick
                 constitutions
                 can
                 endure
                 longer
                 without
                 sleep
                 ,
                 then
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 complexions
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Tarentula
                 in
                 mens
                 bodies
                 are
                 strange
                 and
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 strange
                 is
                 the
                 cure
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 sting
                 and
                 poison
                 cause
                 some
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 weep
                 ,
                 some
                 drowsie
                 and
                 stupid
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 jovial
                 and
                 merry
                 :
                 These
                 divers
                 effects
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 poison
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 these
                 venomous
                 creatures
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 or
                 els
                 these
                 doe
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 constitutions
                 and
                 tempers
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 stung
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 different
                 effects
                 drunkennesse
                 doth
                 cause
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 musick
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 this
                 poisonable
                 humour
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 the
                 musick
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poison
                 by
                 sweat
                 expelled
                 ,
                 is
                 questionable
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 by
                 both
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 musick
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 over
                 the
                 diseases
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 mitigated
                 or
                 exasperated
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Sauls
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cured
                 by
                 Davids
                 Harp.
                 Such
                 force
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Timothy
                 the
                 Milesian
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 pleased
                 he
                 could
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 musick
                 ,
                 make
                 Alexander
                 take
                 up
                 and
                 lay
                 downe
                 Arms.
                 Not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 Dane
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 musick
                 could
                 make
                 men
                 mild
                 ,
                 sad
                 ,
                 and
                 merry
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 a
                 Serpent
                 should
                 bee
                 in
                 gendred
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 mans
                 brain
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 impossible
                 then
                 for
                 Snakes
                 or
                 Eels
                 to
                 be
                 begot
                 of
                 Horse
                 hairs
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 beasts
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 women
                 upon
                 depraved
                 conceptions
                 .
                 And
                 doubtlesse
                 as
                 Satan
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 brought
                 mortality
                 upon
                 mankind
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 triumph
                 in
                 that
                 shape
                 over
                 mans
                 mortality
                 ;
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 permitting
                 sometimes
                 that
                 dead
                 brain
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 alive
                 ,
                 did
                 hatch
                 so
                 many
                 Serpentine
                 plots
                 and
                 imaginations
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 Suetonius
                 ,
                 that
                 Tiberius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 could
                 see
                 perfectly
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 .
                 And
                 Curtius
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 did
                 smell
                 sweetly
                 when
                 he
                 sweat
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 who
                 can
                 fascinate
                 and
                 hurt
                 others
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 Pliny
                 and
                 Solinus
                 write
                 of
                 one
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 a
                 Promontory
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 could
                 see
                 the
                 ships
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Harbour
                 at
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 55
                 Leagues
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 strange
                 and
                 rare
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 manifest
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 sh●weth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 call
                 these
                 miracles
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 miracle
                 for
                 a
                 Cat
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 a
                 musk-Cats
                 sweat
                 to
                 smell
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 a
                 Basilisk
                 to
                 kill
                 with
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 poisonsome
                 vapour
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 or
                 breath
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 miracle
                 for
                 an
                 Eagle
                 or
                 Raven
                 to
                 see
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ;
                 these
                 effects
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 temper
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 temper
                 might
                 these
                 men
                 now
                 mentioned
                 be
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 alledge
                 many
                 other
                 strange
                 qualities
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 could
                 move
                 his
                 ears
                 like
                 an
                 Horse
                 ,
                 of
                 another
                 whose
                 spittle
                 was
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 never
                 laughed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dexterity
                 of
                 his
                 Handmaid
                 Nature
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 fabrick
                 and
                 divers
                 temperaments
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               BOOK
               .
               Of
               the
               strange
               Diseases
               and
               Accidents
               of
               MANS
               BODY
               ;
               Wherein
               divers
               of
               Dr.
               Browns
               vulgar
               errors
               and
               assertions
               are
               refuted
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Tenents
               maintained
               :
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Divers
                   ways
                   to
                   resist
                   burning
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Locust
                   eaters
                   ,
                   the
                   lowsie
                   disease
                   ,
                   the
                   Baptist
                   fed
                   not
                   on
                   Locusts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Mans
                   flesh
                   most
                   subject
                   to
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   causes
                   thereof
                   ;
                   How
                   putrifaction
                   is
                   resisted
                   .
                   Mumia
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   strength
                   of
                   affection
                   and
                   imagination
                   in
                   dying
                   men
                   .
                   Strange
                   presages
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Difference
                   of
                   dead
                   mens
                   skuls
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   .
                
              
               
                 THAT
                 some
                 mens
                 bodies
                 have
                 endured
                 the
                 fire
                 without
                 pain
                 and
                 burning
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 true
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 
                   Shadrach
                   ,
                   Meshech
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednego
                 ,
                 received
                 no
                 hurt
                 or
                 detriment
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 a
                 Diabolick
                 skill
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Priests
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 some
                 solemn
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 walk
                 securely
                 upon
                 burning
                 coals
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 shews
                 .
                 
                   
                     AEn
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     —
                     Medium
                     freti
                     pietate
                     per
                     ignem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Cultores
                     multa
                     premimus
                     vestigia
                     pruna
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 so
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Diana
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 walk
                 upon
                 burning
                 coals
                 ,
                 as
                 Strabo
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 lib.
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 custome
                 Horace
                 also
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   H●r
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Od.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Incedis
                   per
                   ignes
                   suppositos
                   cineri
                   doloso
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Propertius
                   
                   [
                   Pro.
                   El.
                
                 5.
                 l.
                 1.
                 ]
                 
                   Et
                   miser
                   ignotos
                   vestigia
                   ferre
                   per
                   ignes
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 upon
                 coals
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 undertook
                 any
                 dangerous
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 also
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 They
                 used
                 also
                 in
                 swearing
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 burning
                 Iron
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 without
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 Deliro
                 sheweth
                 in
                 his
                 Magick
                 .
                 Pliny
                 and
                 Sueton
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 Pyrrhus
                 his
                 thumb
                 ,
                 and
                 Germanicus
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 burned
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 body
                 is
                 made
                 sometimes
                 to
                 resist
                 fire
                 by
                 natural
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 unguents
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 Hirpiae
                 ,
                 or
                 Hirpini
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Varro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 make
                 mention
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 anoint
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 their
                 feet
                 with
                 this
                 unguent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 walk
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   Bushequius
                   [
                   Epist.
                
                 4.
                 ]
                 was
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 by
                 a
                 Turkish
                 Monk
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 dinner
                 took
                 an
                 hot
                 burning
                 iron
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 held
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 spittle
                 did
                 hisse
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 ;
                 whereas
                 one
                 of
                 Busbequius
                 his
                 men
                 ,
                 thinking
                 this
                 Monk
                 had
                 onely
                 deluded
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 takes
                 the
                 same
                 iron
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 burned
                 his
                 palm
                 and
                 fingers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 healed
                 again
                 in
                 many
                 days
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Monk
                 ,
                 saith
                 Busbequius
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 some
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 ●orth
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 pretending
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 seek
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 at
                 Venice
                 one
                 who
                 washed
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 scalding
                 lead
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Linum
                 ,
                 called
                 therefore
                 Asbetinum
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Linum
                   vivum
                
                 by
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Pancerol
                   .
                   de
                   Lin.
                   vivo
                
                 .
                 ]
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 wrap
                 their
                 Emperours
                 bodies
                 when
                 they
                 buried
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 ashes
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 their
                 fire
                 ;
                 this
                 Linum
                 being
                 incombustible
                 .
                 The
                 Salamander
                 also
                 liveth
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 .
                 [
                 Pyraus●●
                 are
                 gendred
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 So
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Scaliger
                 .
                 ]
                 Nor
                 must
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 fabulous
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 too
                 magisterially
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Errors
                
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 18.
                 )
                 What
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 Spartan
                 Lad
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Scaevola
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 who
                 burned
                 their
                 hands
                 without
                 shrinking
                 ;
                 he
                 doubts
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 makes
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohns
                 being●
                 in
                 the
                 Chaldron
                 of
                 scalding
                 oyl
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 [
                 Book
                 7.
                 c.
                 10.
                 ]
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scaevola's
                 burning
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gurtius
                 ,
                 leaping
                 into
                 the
                 burning
                 gulf
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 question
                 the
                 broiling
                 of
                 Saint
                 Lawrence
                 on
                 the
                 Grediron
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 singing
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 flames
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 That
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 people
                 whose
                 sole
                 food
                 are
                 locusts
                 ,
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 Diodorus
                 and
                 S●rabo
                 ,
                 [
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 16.
                 ]
                 these
                 from
                 their
                 food
                 are
                 called
                 Acridophagi
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 lean
                 people
                 ,
                 shorter
                 and
                 blacker
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 short
                 lived
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 longest
                 life
                 among
                 them
                 exceedeth
                 not
                 40
                 years
                 :
                 Their
                 Countrey
                 affordeth
                 neither
                 fish
                 nor
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 provides
                 them
                 locusts
                 every
                 Spring
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 multituds
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Desart
                 by
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 South-west
                 winds
                 :
                 these
                 they
                 take
                 and
                 salt
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 .
                 These
                 wretched
                 people
                 die
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 disease
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 our
                 lousie
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 A
                 little
                 before
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 grow
                 scabby
                 and
                 itchy
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 scratching
                 ,
                 bloody
                 matter
                 and
                 ugly
                 lice
                 of
                 divers
                 shapes
                 ,
                 with
                 wings
                 ,
                 swarm
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 belly
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 pine
                 away
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 great
                 pain
                 .
                 This
                 disease
                 doubtlesse
                 proceeds
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 unwholesomnesse
                 of
                 their
                 diet
                 ,
                 which
                 turns
                 to
                 putrid
                 humours
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 disease
                 is
                 Epidemical
                 .
                 This
                 vermin
                 breeds
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 sweat
                 ,
                 to
                 nastinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 putrified
                 humours
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 skin
                 ,
                 whose
                 constitutions
                 are
                 hot
                 &
                 moist
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 humours
                 are
                 predominant
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 lice
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 red
                 ,
                 some
                 white
                 ,
                 some
                 brown
                 ,
                 some
                 black
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 burst
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Forestus
                 speaks
                 ▪
                 [
                 l.
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   vitiis
                   capitis
                
                 ]
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 body
                 they
                 swarmed
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 two
                 men
                 did
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 sweep
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 carried
                 out
                 whole
                 baskets
                 full
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 breed
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 or
                 arm-pits
                 .
                 Zacuta
                 mentioneth
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 troubled
                 nowhere
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 eie-lids
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 swarmed
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 voided
                 them
                 by
                 boils
                 and
                 imposthumes
                 .
                 Forestus
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 them
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 advised
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 naked
                 back
                 so
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 blistred
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 blisters
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 cured
                 .
                 Salt
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 those
                 AEthiopians
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 salt
                 locusts
                 :
                 But
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 salt
                 meat
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nastinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sweat
                 ,
                 unwholesom
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 air
                 that
                 breeds
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 wild
                 and
                 savage
                 people
                 are
                 most
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 carelesse
                 uncleanlinesse
                 ,
                 using
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 shirts
                 died
                 with
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 wilde
                 Irish
                 doe
                 wear
                 six
                 months
                 together
                 without
                 shifting
                 .
                 But
                 sometimes
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 
                 and
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Examples
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 
                   Sylla
                   ,
                   Pherecides
                   ,
                   Herod
                   ,
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 died
                 of
                 this
                 malady
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 Locusts
                 are
                 such
                 an
                 unwholesome
                 food
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 did
                 feed
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 vulgar
                 error
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 doth
                 signifie
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 hearbs
                 rather
                 then
                 locusts
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 an
                 unwholesome
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 to
                 the
                 palat
                 and
                 nose
                 ,
                 used
                 rather
                 for
                 Physick
                 then
                 diet
                 ,
                 as
                 Dioscorides
                 and
                 Galen
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Locusts
                 are
                 good
                 against
                 the
                 Cholick
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 safely
                 given
                 then
                 Cantharides
                 to
                 provoke
                 urine
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 AEthiopians
                 did
                 eat
                 them
                 for
                 food
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Iohn
                 did
                 eat
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 Beza
                 and
                 Casaubon
                 bring
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 assertion
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Locusts
                 were
                 a
                 food
                 ever
                 used
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 :
                 For
                 Pelusiota
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 an
                 Eremite
                 many
                 years
                 in
                 those
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 such
                 food
                 used
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 they
                 alledge
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Levit.
                   [
                   c.
                
                 11.
                 v.
                 22.
                 ]
                 Locusts
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 for
                 clean
                 food
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 
                   Munster
                   [
                   on
                   Levit.
                
                 11.22
                 .
                 who
                 though
                 an
                 excellent
                 Hebrician
                 ,
                 yet
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 themselves
                 ,
                 doe
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 or
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 proper
                 tearms
                 there
                 used
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Harbe
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 translate
                 Locust
                 ,
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 call
                 Bruchus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Insect
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 their
                 Bibles
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 untranslated
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 did
                 Luther
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 that
                 word
                 meant
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 then
                 had
                 done
                 well
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 reckoned
                 the
                 Baptists
                 eating
                 of
                 Locusts
                 among
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Errors
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 feeding
                 upon
                 hearbs
                 in
                 the
                 Desart
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 flesh
                 so
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 as
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 abounds
                 in
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 doe
                 putrifie
                 before
                 the
                 soul
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 so
                 long
                 preserve
                 it
                 from
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 salt
                 ,
                 spices
                 ,
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 used
                 to
                 embalm
                 their
                 dead
                 bodies
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 heat
                 and
                 siccity
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ;
                 therefore
                 where
                 the
                 ambient
                 air
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 moist
                 )
                 is
                 excluded
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 bodies
                 remain
                 unputrified
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 bodies
                 which
                 are
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 sands
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 have
                 there
                 continued
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 uncorrupted
                 .
                 Alexanders
                 body
                 lay
                 many
                 days
                 unburied
                 and
                 unbalmed
                 ,
                 yet
                 stunk
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 smelled
                 odoriferously
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 dried
                 up
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 continual
                 drinking
                 of
                 strong
                 and
                 fragrant
                 wines
                 .
                 There
                 
                 be
                 also
                 some
                 wines
                 that
                 preserve
                 dead
                 bodies
                 uncorruptible
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 cold
                 and
                 exsiccating
                 quality
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Indian
                 stories
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Chily
                 ,
                 bodies
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 dead
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 many
                 years
                 without
                 corruption
                 continued
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 detectors
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 found
                 it
                 so
                 by
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 piercing
                 subtil
                 quality
                 of
                 those
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 from
                 putrefaction
                 by
                 the
                 excessive
                 drinesse
                 thereof
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 Horsemen
                 sitting
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 bridles
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 dead
                 many
                 months
                 before
                 without
                 any
                 corruption
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 som
                 ,
                 that
                 bodies
                 thunder-struck
                 do
                 not
                 putrifie
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 putrifie
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 exsiccating
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 sulphurous
                 vapour
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 preserve
                 dead
                 bodies
                 from
                 corruption
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 therefore
                 much
                 used
                 among
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 preserving
                 of
                 their
                 books
                 and
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 extream
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 driing
                 quality
                 ,
                 gives
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 temporary
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 recompence
                 giving
                 it
                 immortality
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 siccity
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 enemy
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 the
                 Peacocks
                 fl●sh
                 is
                 not
                 fo
                 apt
                 to
                 putrifie
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 drinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 in
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   God
                
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 who
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Peacock
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 did
                 not
                 putrifie
                 .
                 The
                 diet
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 further
                 or
                 retard
                 putrefaction
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 feed
                 plentifully
                 on
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 humid
                 meats
                 ,
                 which
                 breed
                 much
                 blood
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 are
                 apter
                 to
                 putrifie
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 feed
                 sparingly
                 on
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 meats
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Amida
                 ,
                 by
                 Sapor
                 the
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 this
                 difference
                 was
                 found
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 European
                 bodies
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 four
                 days
                 unburied
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 so
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 scarce
                 be
                 known
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Persian
                 bodies
                 were
                 grown
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 food
                 ,
                 having
                 contented
                 themselvs
                 with
                 bread
                 made
                 of
                 Naesturtiu●●
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Cresses
                 ,
                 or
                 nose-smart
                 ,
                 an
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 hearb
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 stone
                 Sarcophagus
                 which
                 consumes
                 flesh
                 in
                 forty
                 days
                 ,
                 as
                 Pliny
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 l.
                 36.
                 c.
                 17.
                 is
                 no
                 fable
                 ;
                 for
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 ,
                 (
                 Exerc.
                 132.
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 where
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 were
                 consumed
                 in
                 eight
                 days
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 stone
                 Chernites
                 is
                 a
                 preserver
                 of
                 flesh
                 from
                 corruption
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Tomb
                 of
                 Darius
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 hearb
                 Clematis
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vinca
                   pervinea
                
                 ,
                 which
                 resisteth
                 putrifaction
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                 of
                 old
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 young
                 men
                 and
                 maids
                 deceased
                 with
                 garlands
                 of
                 this
                 hearb
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Korrimanus
                   (
                   de
                   mirac
                   .
                   mortuorum
                
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 head
                 so
                 crowned
                 with
                 this
                 hearb
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1635.
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 uncorrupted
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 dead
                 bodies
                 embalmed
                 with
                 spices
                 ,
                 are
                 preserved
                 from
                 corruption
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 fame
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 preserved
                 alive
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 stuffe
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Arabians
                   Mumia
                
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 remedy
                 against
                 diseases
                 arising
                 from
                 cold
                 and
                 moisture
                 .
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 carried
                 always
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Tombs
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 imbalmed
                 with
                 rich
                 spices
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 ordinary
                 graves
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Mumia
                 ,
                 but
                 false
                 ,
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 pernicious
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Mumia
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 dear
                 friend
                 standing
                 by
                 a
                 dying
                 man
                 ,
                 will
                 prolong
                 his
                 life
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 remarkable
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 for
                 about
                 tenne
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 aged
                 Father
                 was
                 giving
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 towards
                 his
                 beds
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 suddenly
                 cast
                 his
                 eyes
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 fixed
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 I
                 stood
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 die
                 till
                 I
                 went
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 departed
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 ,
                 the
                 sympathy
                 of
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imagination
                 working
                 upon
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 ,
                 kept
                 them
                 moving
                 longer
                 then
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brain
                 the
                 hous
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 were
                 loth
                 to
                 give
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 object
                 wherein
                 they
                 delighted
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 truly
                 the
                 sympathy
                 of
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 imagination
                 is
                 admirable
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 presage
                 the
                 death
                 or
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 I
                 found
                 in
                 my self
                 :
                 For
                 once
                 I
                 suddenly
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 passion
                 of
                 weeping
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 apprehension
                 I
                 took
                 that
                 my
                 dear
                 friend
                 was
                 dead
                 whom
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 loved
                 for
                 his
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 accordingly
                 as
                 I
                 presaged
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 died
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 that
                 I
                 fell
                 into
                 that
                 weeping
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 60
                 miles
                 asunder
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 I
                 tell
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 till
                 two
                 days
                 after
                 .
                 Thus
                 to
                 some
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 friends
                 is
                 presaged
                 by
                 bleeding
                 at
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 sudden
                 sadness
                 ,
                 by
                 dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 ways
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 learned
                 Poet
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Agnovit
                   longe
                   gemitum
                   praesaga
                   m●li
                   mens
                   .
                
                 AEn
                 .
                 l.
                 10.
                 
                 So
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Poet
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 soothsayer
                 of
                 
                 evil
                 :
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 souls
                 sparks
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Lamp
                 ▪
                 A
                 Plato●●cal
                 conceit
                 which
                 thought
                 mens
                 souls
                 to
                 bee
                 m●terial●
                 we
                 were
                 better
                 ascribe
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 that
                 Angel
                 which
                 attends
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 which
                 
                   Herodotus
                   (
                   in
                   Thalia
                   c.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 writes
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Persian
                 and
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 skuls
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 fable
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 between
                 them
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 killed
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 were
                 buried
                 apart
                 :
                 after
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 putrified
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Persian
                 skuls
                 were
                 soft
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 scarce
                 break
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 used
                 from
                 their
                 childhood
                 to
                 cut
                 their
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 bareheaded
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 their
                 skuls
                 were
                 hardned
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 among
                 them
                 were
                 found
                 bald
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Persians
                 who
                 wore
                 long
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 heads
                 always
                 covered
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 had
                 soft
                 skuls
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 humidity
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 evaporate
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Sun
                 permitted
                 to
                 harden
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   benefits
                   of
                   sleep
                   ,
                   and
                   reasons
                   why
                   some
                   sleep
                   not
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   dead
                   bodies
                   after
                   the
                   ninth
                   day
                   swim
                   .
                   Why
                   dead
                   and
                   sleeping
                   men
                   heavier
                   then
                   others
                   ;
                   why
                   a
                   blown
                   bladder
                   lighter
                   then
                   an
                   empty
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Strange
                   Epidemical
                   diseases
                   and
                   deaths
                   .
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   smels
                   .
                   The
                   Roses
                   smell
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Strange
                   shapes
                   ,
                   and
                   multitudes
                   of
                   worms
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   French
                   disease
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   malignity
                   .
                   The
                   diseases
                   of
                   Brasil
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHereas
                 Sleep
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Natures
                 chiefest
                 blessings
                 for
                 refreshing
                 of
                 our
                 wearied
                 spirits
                 ,
                 repairing
                 of
                 our
                 decayed
                 strength
                 ;
                 moistning
                 of
                 our
                 feebled
                 limbs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   fessos
                   .
                   sopor
                   irrigat
                   artus
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Virg.
                 AEn
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 )
                 for
                 easing
                 of
                 our
                 diurnal
                 cares
                 ,
                 
                   Positi
                   somno
                   sub
                   nocte
                   silenti
                   ,
                   lenibant
                   c●r●s
                   &
                   corda
                   oblita
                   laborum
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 Euripides
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 remedy
                 of
                 our
                 evils
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 in
                 sleep
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 rightly
                 said
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 Galen
                 who
                 understood
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 checks
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 from
                 feeling
                 ,
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 inventing
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whereas
                 by-sleep
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 benefits
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 bee
                 found
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 sleep
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Fernelius
                   (
                   Pathalog
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 ca.
                 2.
                 )
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 fourteen
                 moneths
                 without
                 any
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 what
                 
                   Heurinus
                   (
                   Praxis
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 7.
                 records
                 of
                 Nizolius
                 ,
                 that
                 painful
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 Cicero's
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 ten
                 years
                 without
                 sleep
                 .
                 Mecaenas
                 was
                 sleeplesse
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Pliny
                   .
                   Laurentius
                
                 in
                 his
                 Tract
                 of
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 knew
                 some
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 sleep
                 in
                 three
                 moneths
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 heat
                 and
                 drinesse
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 decrepit
                 and
                 melancholy
                 men
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 spareness
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 vapours
                 could
                 be
                 sent
                 up
                 to
                 moisten
                 the
                 brain
                 or
                 nerves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 exercise
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 sedentary
                 men
                 are
                 least
                 given
                 to
                 sleep
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Continual
                 cogitation
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 adust
                 melancholy
                 humours
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Accompanied
                 with
                 continual
                 fears
                 ,
                 horrid
                 and
                 distemperate
                 phantas●es
                 ,
                 representing
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 unpleasant
                 objects
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Why
                 dead
                 bodies
                 after
                 the
                 ninth
                 day
                 swim
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 seeing
                 till
                 then
                 they
                 lie
                 hid
                 under
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 
                   Cardan
                   (
                   de
                   subtil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 gives
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 Because
                 
                   between
                   the
                   Peritoneum
                   and
                   Omentum
                   flatulent
                   matter
                   is
                   ingendred
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   swelling
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 flatulent
                 matter
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 humidity
                 dissolved
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 heat
                 is
                 procreated
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 putrified
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 eggs
                 ,
                 fruit
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 grow
                 light
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 solid
                 parts
                 being
                 consumed
                 ,
                 what
                 remains
                 are
                 porous
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 air
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 porous
                 and
                 aereal
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 lighter
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 apt
                 to
                 sink
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 wants
                 the
                 Spleen
                 swimmeth
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 porous
                 light
                 substance
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 capacious
                 lungs
                 to
                 hold
                 much
                 air
                 ,
                 can
                 dive
                 and
                 live
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 some
                 people
                 whose
                 bodies
                 are
                 active
                 ,
                 subtile
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 sink
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 duller
                 spirits
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Thebii
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 sink
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 way
                 to
                 conclude
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 Witches
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 presently
                 sink
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 dead
                 bodies
                 are
                 heavier
                 then
                 living
                 ,
                 though
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   of
                   Errors
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 7.
                 )
                 contradict
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   found
                   no
                   difference
                   between
                   a
                   Mouse
                   and
                   a
                   Chick
                   being
                   dead
                   and
                   alive
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   gravity
                   .
                
                 A
                 weak
                 reason
                 to
                 reckon
                 a
                 received
                 truth
                 among
                 his
                 vulgar
                 errors
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 sensible
                 difference
                 in
                 such
                 little
                 animals
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 spirits
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 bulk
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 whom
                 do
                 abound
                 vital
                 and
                 animal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 gravity
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 contradict
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 woman
                 that
                 attends
                 upon
                 sick
                 men
                 ,
                 knows
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 pondrous
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 alive
                 ,
                 being
                 used
                 
                 to
                 lift
                 and
                 turn
                 them
                 .
                 Reason
                 also
                 grounded
                 on
                 experience
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 bodies
                 are
                 lightest
                 in
                 which
                 air
                 is
                 predominant
                 ;
                 therefore
                 doubtlesse
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 store
                 of
                 such
                 pure
                 and
                 refined
                 air
                 as
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 lesse
                 gravity
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 vvanting
                 :
                 his
                 Error
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 false
                 supposition
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 there
                 is
                 gravity
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 participate
                 of
                 corporeity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 gravity
                 v●ere
                 an
                 essential
                 property
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 vvhereas
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 gravity
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 fire
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 bodies
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 spirits
                 had
                 any
                 gravity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 living
                 bodies
                 are
                 heavier
                 then
                 dead
                 carcasses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 to
                 think
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 inebriated
                 Apoplectical
                 and
                 swouning
                 persons
                 are
                 heavier
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 because
                 their
                 spirits
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 resemble
                 dead
                 men
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 sleep
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 death
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 heavier
                 ;
                 every
                 Nurse
                 that
                 carrieth
                 her
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 arms
                 will
                 tell
                 him
                 this
                 .
                 Why
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 who
                 stood
                 upright
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 awaked
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 heavier
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 ?
                 The
                 Scripture
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 eyes
                 vvere
                 heavy
                 vvhen
                 they
                 vvere
                 sleepy
                 .
                 And
                 vvhereas
                 he
                 proveth
                 the
                 spirits
                 to
                 add
                 vveight
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 becaus
                 
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   holds
                   his
                   breath
                   is
                   weightier
                   while
                   his
                   lungs
                   are
                   full
                   ,
                   then
                   upon
                   expiration
                   :
                   And
                   a
                   bladder
                   blown
                   is
                   heavier
                   then
                   one
                   empty
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 find
                 this
                 experiment
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 trial
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 blown
                 bladder
                 vvill
                 swim
                 vvhen
                 the
                 empty
                 one
                 sinks
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 yeild
                 him
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 sequel
                 is
                 nought
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 thick
                 and
                 course
                 as
                 the
                 grosse
                 vapour
                 which
                 is
                 blown
                 into
                 the
                 bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 air
                 in
                 name
                 nor
                 purity
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 bee
                 compared
                 to
                 those
                 subtil
                 spirits
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 are
                 so
                 pure
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 vanish
                 ,
                 that
                 nature
                 vvas
                 forced
                 to
                 inclose
                 them
                 vvithin
                 the
                 thick
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 air
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 add
                 vveight
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 stays
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 degenerates
                 into
                 a
                 thick
                 vapour
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 become
                 ponderous
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 punish
                 whole
                 Nations
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 epidemical
                 diseases
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 vvas
                 England
                 visited
                 vvith
                 a
                 sweating
                 sicknesse
                 ;
                 so
                 vvas
                 Poland
                 with
                 that
                 disease
                 called
                 Plica
                 ,
                 of
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 have
                 spoken
                 ;
                 so
                 vvas
                 Ethiopia
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 )
                 visited
                 vvith
                 the
                 Lousie
                 disease
                 .
                 
                   Forestus
                   (
                   Observ.
                   medic
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 3.
                 )
                 records
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Syracusa
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 vvas
                 an
                 universal
                 disease
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 hungry
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhich
                 people
                 did
                 continually
                 desire
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 vvere
                 never
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 multitudes
                 died
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 vvas
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 disease
                 proceeded
                 of
                 Worms
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 expelled
                 by
                 Bolarmenick
                 and
                 Treacle
                 .
                 And
                 Hollerius
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Beneventum
                 many
                 died
                 of
                 intolerable
                 pains
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 Worms
                 ingendred
                 there
                 ,
                 vvho
                 also
                 mentions
                 one
                 Italian
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 smelling
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 hearb
                 Basil
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 which
                 bred
                 in
                 his
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 him
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 if
                 vvee
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 p●trified
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preparations
                 made
                 for
                 introduction
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 divers
                 shapes
                 of
                 creatures
                 are
                 begot
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 Basil
                 and
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 did
                 facilitate
                 the
                 generation
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 vve
                 ignorant
                 vvhat
                 force
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 smells
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 breed
                 and
                 expel
                 diseases
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 prolong
                 and
                 shorten
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 divers
                 Histories
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 died
                 vvith
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 coals
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 new
                 vvort
                 or
                 ale
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 Monks
                 recorded
                 by
                 
                   Forestus
                   (
                   Observ.
                   medic
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 1.
                 )
                 although
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 vvas
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 smell
                 as
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 the
                 coals
                 and
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 that
                 suffocated
                 the
                 spirits
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 smells
                 ,
                 that
                 som
                 have
                 been
                 purged
                 by
                 passing
                 by
                 or
                 entring
                 into
                 Apothecaries
                 shops
                 ,
                 vvhilest
                 they
                 vvere
                 preparing
                 purgative
                 medicaments
                 ;
                 And
                 divers
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 purges
                 vvhich
                 they
                 carried
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 much
                 purged
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 ascribe
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 smell
                 (
                 vvhich
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 passe
                 from
                 one
                 substance
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 subjects
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 subtile
                 vapours
                 vvhich
                 from
                 the
                 physick
                 being
                 smelled
                 ,
                 convey
                 the
                 smell
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 some
                 are
                 offended
                 with
                 smells
                 which
                 to
                 others
                 are
                 pleasant
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 Francis
                 the
                 firsts
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 stop
                 his
                 nosthrils
                 with
                 bread
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 apples
                 at
                 table
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 offensive
                 was
                 the
                 smell
                 thereof
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 had
                 held
                 an
                 apple
                 neer
                 his
                 nose
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 a
                 bleeding
                 .
                 
                   Marcel
                   .
                   Danat
                   .
                   adm
                   .
                   hist.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Cardinal
                 Carafa
                 did
                 so
                 abhor
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 roses
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 smells
                 is
                 most
                 delightful
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 rose
                 time
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 doors
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 encountring
                 with
                 that
                 smell
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 suffer
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 his
                 palace
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 rose
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 adscribe
                 to
                 the
                 phantasie
                 and
                 naturall
                 antiphathy
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rose
                 :
                 Such
                 power
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 smells
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ascribed
                 a
                 Divinity
                 to
                 
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 good
                 smells
                 do
                 so
                 chear
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 hence
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 Temples
                 both
                 amongst
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
                 Homer
                 describes
                 his
                 Iuno
                 by
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 her
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Virgil
                 his
                 
                   Venus
                   :
                   Ambrosiaeque
                   comae
                   divinum
                   vertice
                   odorem
                   spiravere
                
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 doth
                 Plutarch
                 his
                 Isis
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 
                   Ovid
                   :
                   Mansit
                   odor
                   ,
                   possis
                   scire
                   fuisse
                   Deam
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Rose
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 manifest
                 causes
                 why
                 its
                 smell
                 may
                 bee
                 offensive
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 brains
                 are
                 extraordinary
                 cold
                 ,
                 some
                 extraordina●y
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 olfactive
                 passages
                 are
                 wider
                 then
                 usually
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 may
                 be
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ●ose
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 is
                 refrigerative
                 ,
                 as
                 Dioscorides
                 thinks
                 which
                 may
                 comfort
                 the
                 hot
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 cold
                 brain
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 brain
                 be
                 dry
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 passages
                 wide
                 ,
                 the
                 smel
                 doth
                 too
                 suddenly
                 affect
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 procure
                 an
                 aking
                 .
                 but
                 why
                 Hysterical
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 swoun
                 at
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 and
                 Lillies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sweet
                 odours
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matrix
                 delighteth
                 in
                 these
                 smells
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 riseth
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 suffocation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 suppressed
                 by
                 strong
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 odours
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 rose
                 different
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 different
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 predominant
                 are
                 moistning
                 and
                 coldness
                 ;
                 whence
                 to
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 brains
                 ,
                 the
                 smell
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 hot
                 brains
                 the
                 rose
                 is
                 comfortable
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 in
                 their
                 drinking
                 matches
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 wear
                 rose
                 garlands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 beds
                 of
                 rose-leaves
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 .
                 
                   Mitte
                   sectari
                   rosa
                   quo
                   locorum
                   sera
                   moretur
                   .
                   Horat.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 It
                 is
                 almost
                 incredible
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 divers
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 length
                 of
                 worms
                 bred
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 grave
                 Physitians
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 .
                 Forestus
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Hostim
                   (
                   Obs.
                   Med.
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Obs.
                 2.
                 )
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Beneventum
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 mortality
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 troubled
                 the
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 opened
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 brain
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 red
                 worm
                 yet
                 alive
                 :
                 This
                 they
                 tried
                 to
                 kill
                 by
                 divers
                 medicaments
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 prescribed
                 against
                 worms
                 ,
                 but
                 no●e
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 kill
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 they
                 boiled
                 some
                 slices
                 of
                 Radish
                 in
                 Malago
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 killed
                 .
                 He
                 shews
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 being
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 malady
                 ,
                 was
                 notwithstanding
                 still
                 tormented
                 with
                 the
                 head-ach
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 skull
                 by
                 advice
                 was
                 ●p●n●d
                 ;
                 under
                 which
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Dura
                   mater
                
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 black
                 wo●m
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 and
                 killed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 cured
                 .
                 Brasavola
                 records
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Aphoris
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Hippocr
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 of
                 82
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 potion
                 made
                 of
                 Scordium
                 and
                 sea-moss
                 ,
                 voided
                 
                 five
                 hundred
                 worms
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 strange
                 in
                 so
                 old
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 cold
                 and
                 dry
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 he
                 wanted
                 not
                 putrified
                 matter
                 enough
                 to
                 breed
                 them●
                 
                   Alexander
                   Benedict
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 maid
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 speechless
                 eight
                 days
                 with
                 her
                 eyes
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 voiding
                 of
                 forty
                 two
                 worms
                 ,
                 recovered
                 her
                 health
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   lib.
                   de
                   verit
                   .
                   &
                   rerum
                   .
                   )
                   Carda●
                
                 records
                 ,
                 that
                 Erasmus
                 saw
                 an
                 Italian
                 ,
                 who
                 spoke
                 perfect
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 learned
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 bee
                 possessed
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 rid
                 of
                 his
                 worms
                 ,
                 recovered
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 ●pake
                 Dutch.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 in
                 extasies
                 ,
                 phrensies
                 ,
                 and
                 transes
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 speak
                 unknown
                 tongues
                 ,
                 without
                 witchcraft
                 or
                 inspiration●
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 excellency
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 bein●●
                 sequestred
                 from
                 corporeal
                 Remora's
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 Plato
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 all●onr
                 knowledge
                 is
                 but
                 reminiscency
                 .
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ▪
                   Parry
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 19.
                 c.
                 3.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 voided
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 imposthume
                 in
                 h●r
                 belly
                 ;
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 worms
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 ones
                 finger
                 ,
                 with
                 sharp
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 pierced
                 her
                 intestins
                 .
                 
                   Forestus
                   (
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Obs.
                 35.
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 Delph
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 3
                 several
                 days
                 voided
                 3
                 great
                 worms
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 navel
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 Boy
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 seven
                 days
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 another
                 :
                 
                   Thad
                   .
                   Dunus
                
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Switzer
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 voided
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 worm
                 five
                 ells
                 long
                 ,
                 without
                 head
                 and
                 tail
                 ,
                 having
                 scales
                 like
                 a
                 Snake
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 she
                 voided
                 another
                 bred
                 in
                 her
                 bowells
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 twenty
                 ells
                 long
                 .
                 This
                 poor
                 woman
                 was
                 tortured
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 fasting
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 she
                 ate
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 some
                 ease
                 .
                 I
                 ●ould
                 set
                 down
                 here
                 many
                 other
                 stories
                 of
                 Worms
                 ,
                 voided
                 out
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 some
                 having
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Lizards
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 some
                 hairy
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 feet
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 some
                 voided
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 stool
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 urine
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 imposthumes
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 tedious
                 ;
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 of
                 what
                 materials
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 pamper
                 ,
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 little
                 cause
                 vve
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 sollicitous
                 for
                 the
                 back
                 and
                 belly
                 ;
                 and
                 vvithal
                 let
                 us
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvhen
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 can
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 plague
                 us
                 vvith
                 vermin
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 vvhiles
                 vve
                 are
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Countries
                 had
                 their
                 peculiar
                 diseases
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 sickness
                 as
                 vve
                 now
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 vvas
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Americans
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Christopher
                   Columbus
                
                 ,
                 brought
                 it
                 from
                 America
                 to
                 Naples
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 disease
                 more
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhich
                 breeds
                 more
                 dangerous
                 symptoms
                 and
                 tortures
                 
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 scourge
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 whips
                 the
                 wantonnesse
                 of
                 this
                 lascivious
                 age
                 :
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 is
                 this
                 called
                 the
                 Herculean
                 disease
                 ,
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 headed
                 Hydra
                 :
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 subtile
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 it
                 doth
                 wast
                 the
                 noble
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 spoils
                 the
                 skin
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 hairs
                 both
                 of
                 head
                 ,
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 eye-brows
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 many
                 swellings
                 and
                 bunches
                 it
                 causeth
                 ,
                 it
                 pierceth
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 rots
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Fernelius
                 fully
                 describes
                 .
                 (
                 De
                 
                   abdit
                   .
                   rer
                   .
                   causis
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 suddenly
                 struck
                 blind
                 with
                 the
                 infection
                 thereof
                 .
                 Zacuta
                 mentions
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 blinded
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 recover
                 his
                 sight
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 who
                 was
                 troubled
                 with
                 an
                 Ophthalmy
                 ,
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 vi●lent
                 and
                 subtile
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 infected
                 the
                 Chyrurgion
                 that
                 cured
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   Prax.
                   mira
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 infectious
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 peculiar
                 disease
                 in
                 Brasile
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Worm
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 with
                 an
                 itch
                 and
                 inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 fundament
                 :
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 Fever
                 comes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 cured
                 by
                 washing
                 the
                 place
                 affected
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Lemmons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 Countrey
                 abounds
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 neglected
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Lemmons
                 and
                 Tobacco
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 by
                 carelesnesse
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 no
                 help
                 will
                 then
                 prevail
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 party
                 dieth
                 with
                 a
                 thirst
                 or
                 fever
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 strange
                 .
                 Not
                 unlike
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 disease
                 which
                 Zacuta
                 speaks
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 tortured
                 with
                 a
                 terrible
                 pain
                 in
                 his
                 Hip
                 and
                 Fundament
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 violent
                 Fever
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 he
                 openeth
                 the
                 outward
                 ancle
                 vein
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 gushed
                 scalding
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 living
                 Worm
                 ,
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 ones
                 palm
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 party
                 was
                 cured
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 this
                 Worm
                 had
                 reached
                 into
                 the
                 Hemorrid
                 veins
                 in
                 the
                 fundament
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 that
                 pain
                 .
                 Linscho●en
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 voiages
                 )
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 another
                 disease
                 familiar
                 to
                 the
                 Brasilians
                 ,
                 called
                 Pians
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 their
                 letchery
                 ;
                 it
                 maketh
                 blisters
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 joynt
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 thumb
                 ,
                 which
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 and
                 face
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Centaurs
                   ,
                   proved
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Why
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   a
                   Wolfe
                   causeth
                   obmutescency
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Pigmies
                   proved
                   .
                   Gammadim
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Giants
                   proved
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   monsters
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   strange
                   force
                   of
                   Fascination
                   .
                   The
                   sympathies
                   and
                   antipathies
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   Loadstones
                   attraction
                   ,
                   how
                   hindred
                   .
                   Fascination
                   ,
                   how
                   cured
                   .
                   Fascination
                   by
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Centaurs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 half
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 though
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   ,
                   (
                   Book
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 4.
                 )
                 reckons
                 this
                 among
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 .
                 Poetical
                 fictions
                 ,
                 and
                 real
                 truths
                 :
                 For
                 Centaurs
                 are
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 and
                 aberrations
                 from
                 nature
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 intends
                 and
                 effects
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 sin
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 particular
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 creatures
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ingendred
                 .
                 Therefore
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Paul
                 the
                 Eremite
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Centaur
                 seen
                 by
                 
                   Paul.
                   Pliny
                   Nat.
                   Hist.
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 3.
                 was
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 a
                 Centaur
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 to
                 
                   Claudius
                   Caesar.
                   Ambrose
                   Parry
                   .
                   (
                   l.
                
                 15.
                 
                   de
                   Monstris
                
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Centaur
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ●254
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 at
                 Verona
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 then
                 but
                 Centaurs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ill
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 the
                 bad
                 temperature
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 perverse
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 the
                 commixtion
                 of
                 seeds
                 of
                 divers
                 kinds
                 ,
                 sudden
                 fear
                 ,
                 bad
                 diet
                 ,
                 unwholsome
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 untimely
                 Venus
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 Centaurs
                 were
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 parts
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 reasonable
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 had
                 two
                 natures
                 and
                 essential
                 forms
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Horse
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 every
                 entity
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 specifical
                 essence
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 form
                 which
                 giveth
                 that
                 essence
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 cannot
                 be
                 under
                 divers
                 species
                 in
                 the
                 predicament
                 of
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 two
                 distinct
                 forms
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 mixtion
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Centaur
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 form
                 or
                 essence
                 admits
                 neither
                 intention
                 nor
                 admission
                 :
                 
                   Ex
                   duobus
                   entibus
                   per
                   se
                   ,
                   non
                   fit
                   unum
                   ens
                   per
                   se
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 ever
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 people
                 called
                 Centaurs
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 fiction
                 they
                 
                 understood
                 voluptuous
                 and
                 lascivious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 courage
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 were
                 subdued
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 civility
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 elsewhere
                 (
                 
                   in
                   Myst.
                   Poetico
                
                 )
                 which
                 fiction
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 on
                 Horseback
                 in
                 Thessaly
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 become
                 speechlesse
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 fable
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 antipathy
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 that
                 vapour
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 fear
                 which
                 presently
                 bringeth
                 obmutescency
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 (
                 AEn
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   Obstupui
                   steteruntque
                   comae
                   &
                   vox
                   faucibus
                   haesit
                   .
                   Camerarius
                
                 the
                 Father
                 (
                 Prob
                 1.
                 
                 Dec.
                 7.
                 
                   medit
                   .
                   Histor.
                   part
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cent.
                 40.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 in
                 his
                 Problems
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Philip
                 his
                 son
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 caught
                 a
                 Wolf
                 in
                 a
                 Gin
                 ,
                 by
                 comming
                 too
                 neer
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 poisoned
                 by
                 his
                 breath
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 face
                 which
                 were
                 naked
                 ,
                 did
                 swell
                 to
                 a
                 monstrous
                 bigness
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 he
                 could
                 scarce
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 speechlesse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Hyena
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Dog
                 dumb
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 smell
                 but
                 the
                 foot-step
                 or
                 the
                 guts
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 will
                 kick
                 and
                 fling
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mare
                 will
                 cast
                 her
                 Colt
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 witness
                 who
                 write
                 the
                 Natures
                 and
                 Histories
                 of
                 beasts
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 Lupus
                 in
                 fabula
                 ,
                 vvas
                 not
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 fable
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 then
                 did
                 unadvisedly
                 reckon
                 this
                 among
                 his
                 
                   vulgar
                   errors
                
                 ▪
                 (
                 3
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 for
                 I
                 believe
                 he
                 would
                 find
                 this
                 no
                 error
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 suddenly
                 surprised
                 by
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 escape
                 or
                 save
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 is
                 dumb
                 ,
                 becaus
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 undaunted
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 infected
                 by
                 his
                 breath
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vulgar
                 error
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 hold
                 a
                 man
                 grows
                 silent
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 infectious
                 breath
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 
                   vulgar
                   error
                
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 plague
                 an
                 infectious
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 infected
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Pigmies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 cubit
                 or
                 two
                 high
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 cubit
                 ,
                 and
                 Troglodits
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 an
                 hole
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 holes
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 sheweth
                 ;
                 and
                 Spithamei
                 from
                 their
                 small
                 stature
                 ,
                 scarce
                 exceeding
                 2
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 eminent
                 Authours
                 who
                 have
                 vvrit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 reason
                 vvas
                 ever
                 yet
                 alledged
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 vvith
                 reason
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 
                 sorts
                 of
                 magnitudes
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Giants
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 Nature
                 being
                 as
                 propense
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 magnitude
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soul●
                 is
                 not
                 extended
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Giant
                 ,
                 nor
                 contracted
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Pigmi●
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 inform
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 without
                 augmentation
                 and
                 diminution
                 .
                 
                   Nicephorus
                   (
                   lib.
                   hist.
                   Eccles.
                   c.
                
                 37.
                 )
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 Egypt
                 a
                 Pigmie
                 so
                 small
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resembled
                 a
                 Partridg
                 ;
                 he
                 exercised
                 all
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 sing
                 tunably
                 .
                 
                   Pliny
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 16.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 Co●pas
                 ,
                 whom
                 Iulia
                 the
                 Neece
                 of
                 Augustus
                 kept
                 still
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 much
                 above
                 two
                 foot
                 long
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 Augustus
                 there
                 lived
                 Pusio
                 and
                 Secundilla
                 ,
                 whose
                 bodies
                 were
                 preserved
                 as
                 miraculous
                 in
                 a
                 monument
                 within
                 the
                 Salustian
                 Garden
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 above
                 half
                 a
                 foot
                 .
                 Card●n
                 relates
                 (
                 
                   de
                   subtil
                
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Italy
                 a
                 Pigmie
                 of
                 a
                 cubit
                 long
                 ,
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 Parrets
                 Cage
                 .
                 Many
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 Pigmies
                 I
                 could
                 alledg
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 shew
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Nation
                 of
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Pomponius
                   ,
                   Mela
                   ,
                   Aulus
                   Gellus
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                   Albertus
                   magnus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 will
                 witness
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Scaliger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 have
                 denied
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 reckons
                 the
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 among
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 incredulity
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Writers
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Err●r
                
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Errors
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 truth
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 doubted
                 or
                 denied
                 ?
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Assertors
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Pigmies
                 abode
                 ;
                 some
                 placing
                 them
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Greenland
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Circumstantial
                 differences
                 cannot
                 overthrow
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 Much
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 about
                 Ophir
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 stood
                 ,
                 some
                 placing
                 it
                 in
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Aurea
                   Chersinesus
                
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Peru.
                 So
                 men
                 cannot
                 agree
                 about
                 Tharsis
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 it
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 others
                 Carthage
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 some
                 Tartasius
                 in
                 Spain
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 hence
                 infer
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 places
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Pigmies
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 forementioned
                 places
                 .
                 Buchanan
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 where
                 are
                 yet
                 digged
                 up
                 divers
                 small
                 skuls
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Pigmies
                 little
                 bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 and
                 neighbours
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 that
                 Pigmies
                 of
                 old
                 dwelt
                 there
                 .
                 
                   Re●
                   .
                   Scot.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 Aristotle
                 is
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 plainly
                 tels
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 fiction
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 manifest
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   Hist.
                   animal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 c.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 these
                 Pigmies
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Nabae
                 or
                 Nubae
                 ;
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 dwelt
                 about
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 about
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 both
                 were
                 Troglodits
                 ,
                 or
                 dwelt
                 in
                 holes
                 .
                 And
                 Nonnesus
                 in
                 Photius
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 lighted
                 upon
                 these
                 Pigmies
                 in
                 his
                 Navigation
                 about
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Nubae
                 dwelt
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 denie
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 ridiculous
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 fight
                 with
                 Cranes
                 upon
                 the
                 backs
                 of
                 Rams
                 ,
                 or
                 Goats
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ridiculous
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 serious
                 lies
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Pigmies
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 :
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 fictions
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Iupiter
                   ,
                   Ianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Likewise
                 of
                 S.
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Christians
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 men
                 ?
                 Neither
                 was
                 Homer
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 Pigmies
                 :
                 for
                 Ezechiel
                 long
                 before
                 spake
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 Ezek.
                 27.11
                 .
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 Gammadim
                 is
                 translated
                 Pigmies
                 by
                 
                   Aquila
                   ,
                   Vatablus
                   ,
                   Lyra
                   ,
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 Munster
                 ,
                 who
                 affirms
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 expound
                 the
                 word
                 thus
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Italian
                 and
                 Spanish
                 Translations
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 Pigmie
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 retain
                 the
                 textuary
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 thinks
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 English
                 Translations
                 do
                 .
                 Now
                 why
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 translated
                 the
                 word
                 Gammadim
                 into
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 meant
                 those
                 three
                 thousand
                 Pigmies
                 which
                 a
                 certain
                 King
                 of
                 India
                 did
                 entertain
                 for
                 his
                 Guard
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 small
                 of
                 stature
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 good
                 Archers
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Giants
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 strength
                 and
                 stature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Stories
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 were
                 
                   Og
                   ,
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   Goliah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Anakims
                 ,
                 but
                 Giants
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 that
                 Pallas
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Evander
                 ,
                 whom
                 Turnus
                 killed
                 ,
                 was
                 higher
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 then
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 For
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 found
                 near
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 its
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 shoulders
                 thereof
                 touched
                 the
                 Pinacles
                 of
                 the
                 Wall.
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   (
                   de
                   Civit.
                   Dei
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 15.
                 c.
                 9.
                 )
                 saw
                 a
                 mans
                 tooth
                 bigger
                 then
                 his
                 fist
                 .
                 
                   Ios.
                   Acosta
                   (
                   Hist.
                   Ind.
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 )
                 shewes
                 there
                 were
                 Giants
                 in
                 new
                 Spain
                 :
                 
                 For
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 at
                 Mexico
                 ,
                 a
                 tooth
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 fist
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 Straights
                 of
                 Magellan
                 there
                 are
                 Giants
                 ten
                 or
                 eleven
                 foot
                 high
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Acost
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 9.
                 )
                 The
                 bones
                 of
                 Giants
                 found
                 in
                 Peru
                 ,
                 are
                 thrice
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Indians
                   .
                   Cambden
                
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 two
                 teeth
                 sound
                 in
                 Essex
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 make
                 two
                 hundred
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 Nunesius
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   de
                   rebus
                   Iapan
                
                 )
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 China
                 was
                 guarded
                 with
                 Giants
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Porters
                 of
                 his
                 chief
                 City
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Giants
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Herodotus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Flood
                 there
                 were
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 since
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feed
                 of
                 generation
                 did
                 decay
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 Giants
                 and
                 Pigmies
                 are
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 aimeth
                 at
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 extension
                 and
                 remission
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 quantity
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 man
                 are
                 hindred
                 ,
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 young
                 Giant
                 at
                 Millan
                 ,
                 which
                 Scaliger
                 saw
                 ,
                 (
                 Exerc.
                 263.
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 tall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 ,
                 but
                 lie
                 along
                 ,
                 extending
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 two
                 beds
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Greeks
                 have
                 feigned
                 of
                 the
                 Giants
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   Mystag
                   .
                   Poet.
                
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 divers
                 diseases
                 are
                 procured
                 by
                 fascination
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 malignant
                 look
                 ,
                 or
                 aspect
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 innumerable
                 testimonies
                 of
                 good
                 Authours
                 .
                 Now
                 fascination
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Diabolical
                 and
                 Physical
                 ,
                 or
                 Natural
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 former
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 diseases
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 look
                 ,
                 or
                 sight
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 rather
                 in
                 reception
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 emission
                 with
                 Plato
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 emission
                 there
                 is
                 )
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 fascination
                 causeth
                 diseases
                 three
                 ways
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 horrid
                 and
                 truculent
                 look
                 of
                 a
                 malicious
                 deformed
                 Hag
                 affrights
                 children
                 and
                 tender
                 natures
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 proceeds
                 an
                 agitation
                 and
                 sudden
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 whence
                 ensueth
                 diseases
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 malignant
                 vapour
                 ,
                 breath
                 ,
                 or
                 spirit
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 or
                 mouth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 antipathy
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 will
                 swoun
                 and
                 sweat
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 certain
                 meats
                 which
                 they
                 abhor
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 sympathies
                 and
                 antipathies
                 there
                 are
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 Simple
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 for
                 physick
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Fernelius
                   (
                   de
                   abdit
                   .
                   rer
                   .
                   caus
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 shews
                 :
                 )
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 things
                 purge
                 onely
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 some
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 some
                 the
                 Breast
                 only
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 the
                 Cantharides
                 are
                 offensive
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 
                   Lepus
                   marinus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Lungs
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 History
                 is
                 strange
                 which
                 is
                 recorded
                 
                 by
                 
                   Francis
                   Mendosa
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Flor.
                   Philos.
                   Problem
                
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Brigantia's
                 one-eyed
                 servant
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 eye
                 could
                 make
                 any
                 Falcon
                 or
                 Sparrow-Hawk
                 in
                 their
                 ●light
                 ●all
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 :
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 by
                 any
                 malignant
                 vapour
                 that
                 did
                 reach
                 so
                 high
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 therefore
                 a
                 strange
                 antipathy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 draws
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 draws
                 it
                 not
                 when
                 touched
                 with
                 Garlick
                 .
                 Why
                 the
                 stone
                 Selenites
                 ,
                 as
                 Fernelius
                 shewes
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 should
                 stay
                 bleeding
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 or
                 why
                 the
                 Ring
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 finger
                 ,
                 stays
                 the
                 Dysentery
                 within
                 an
                 howre
                 :
                 Why
                 Rhubarb
                 and
                 Scamony
                 purgeth
                 choler
                 ;
                 Epithemium
                 ,
                 Polypodium
                 and
                 Sena
                 ,
                 melancholy
                 ;
                 Agarick
                 phlegme
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 Quick-silver
                 delights
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 gold
                 :
                 Why
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Fraxinus
                 or
                 wilde-Ash
                 is
                 so
                 pernicious
                 to
                 Serpents
                 .
                 Why
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 antipathies
                 and
                 sympathies
                 among
                 Hearbs
                 &
                 Trees
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 but
                 now
                 (
                 Book
                 2.
                 c.
                 3.
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Garlick
                 in
                 hindring
                 the
                 Load-stones
                 attraction
                 ,
                 is
                 contradicted
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Baptista
                   Porta
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 believe
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 famous
                 Writers
                 who
                 have
                 affirmed
                 this
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 garlick
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 deceived
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 Pliny
                 and
                 others
                 make
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Ethiopian
                 .
                 Though
                 then
                 in
                 some
                 Load-stones
                 the
                 attraction
                 is
                 not
                 hindred
                 by
                 garlick
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 in
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 our
                 garlick
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 in
                 hotter
                 Countries
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 garlick
                 is
                 this
                 attraction
                 hindred
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 rust
                 ,
                 oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 another
                 Load-stone
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 draws
                 the
                 Steel
                 with
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 repels
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Fascination
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 cured
                 by
                 another
                 occult
                 quality
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Mendosa
                   (
                   Prob.
                
                 11.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 experience
                 how
                 Fascination
                 is
                 cured
                 by
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mole
                 or
                 Wont
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 childes
                 forehead
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 natural
                 antipathy
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Fascination
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 contagious
                 breath
                 infecting
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Basilisk
                 killing
                 with
                 his
                 look
                 or
                 breath
                 rather
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Fascination
                 by
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Poet
                 mentions
                 ,
                 
                   Ecl.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Qui
                     ne
                     ultra
                     placitum
                     laudarit
                     ,
                     Bac●●are
                     frontem
                  
                   
                     Cingite
                     ,
                     ne
                     vati
                     noceat
                     mala
                     lingua
                     futuro
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 We
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 efficacy
                 in
                 words
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 oftentimes
                 diseases
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Strange
                   stones
                   bred
                   in
                   mens
                   bodies
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Children
                   nourished
                   by
                   Wolves
                   and
                   other
                   Beasts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Poison
                   taken
                   without
                   hurt
                   .
                   Poison
                   eaters
                   may
                   infect
                   ,
                   how
                   .
                   How
                   Grapes
                   and
                   other
                   Plants
                   may
                   bee
                   poisoned
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   strange
                   Mola's
                   .
                   Bears
                   by
                   lieking
                   ,
                   form
                   their
                   Cubs
                   ,
                   the
                   Plastick
                   faculty
                   still
                   working
                   .
                
              
               
                 THERE
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 strange
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 diversly
                 shaped
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 joints
                 stones
                 are
                 bred
                 by
                 the
                 gout
                 ,
                 called
                 therefore
                 
                   Lapidosa
                   Chiragra
                
                 ;
                 stones
                 are
                 bred
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 the
                 kidneys
                 and
                 bladder
                 ,
                 of
                 slimy
                 matter
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 ingendred
                 in
                 the
                 Liver
                 and
                 Spleen
                 ;
                 some
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Hollerius
                 speaks
                 (
                 Com.
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 Aphor.
                 4.
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 which
                 died
                 of
                 an
                 imposthume
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 found
                 two
                 stones
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 second
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 three
                 stones
                 ,
                 which
                 afflicted
                 him
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 trembling
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 Wyerus
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 16.
                 )
                 In
                 the
                 intestins
                 also
                 sometimes
                 stones
                 have
                 beene
                 found
                 .
                 Zacutus
                 speaks
                 (
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   prax
                   .
                   ad
                   obs
                
                 .
                 124.
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 disordered
                 in
                 his
                 diet
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 void
                 by
                 the
                 seed
                 divers
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 died
                 of
                 a
                 stone
                 that
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 Colon
                 ,
                 in
                 form
                 like
                 a
                 Chesnut
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 big
                 ;
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 voided
                 whilest
                 the
                 party
                 lived
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Glysters
                 nor
                 Purges
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 physick
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 these
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 intestins
                 are
                 hardned
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 intense
                 cold
                 doth
                 harden
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 frosts
                 hardning
                 water
                 and
                 dirt
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 chrystal
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 yeild
                 to
                 Galen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 intestins
                 being
                 membranous
                 and
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 are
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 sanguineal
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 yeild
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 living
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 actual
                 cold
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 parts
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 lesse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 these
                 stones
                 are
                 not
                 ingendred
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 pre●ernatural
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Zacutus
                   (
                   Obs.
                
                 135.
                 l.
                 3.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 stone
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 bladder
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 round
                 like
                 a
                 Ball
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 issuing
                 from
                 it
                 divers
                 pyramids
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 sharp
                 prickle
                 like
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 Obs.
                 96.
                 )
                 
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 with
                 coughing
                 have
                 voided
                 stone●
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Lungs
                 .
                 One
                 (
                 l.
                 ●
                 .
                 Obs.
                 95.
                 )
                 by
                 coughing
                 voided
                 a
                 stone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 hard
                 and
                 long
                 like
                 a
                 Date
                 stone
                 ,
                 so
                 heavy
                 that
                 it
                 weighed
                 almost
                 twenty
                 one
                 grains
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 stone
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 was
                 ever
                 known
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 mother
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 spake
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 childe
                 that
                 had
                 continued
                 there
                 twenty
                 eight
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 some
                 children
                 have
                 been
                 nourished
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 many
                 histories
                 do
                 assure
                 us
                 :
                 
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Cicero
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 Romulus
                 and
                 Remus
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 nourished
                 by
                 a
                 shee
                 Wolf.
                 Iustin
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Cyrus
                 suckt
                 the
                 duggs
                 of
                 a
                 Bitch
                 .
                 Pausanias
                 in
                 his
                 Corinthiacks
                 ,
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 AEsculapius
                 was
                 educated
                 by
                 a
                 Hinde
                 .
                 AElian
                 in
                 his
                 various
                 Histories
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Bear
                 which
                 gave
                 suck
                 to
                 Atalanta
                 ,
                 being
                 exposed
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 Mare
                 that
                 nursed
                 Pelias
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 she-goat
                 whose
                 duggs
                 AEgystus
                 sucked
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Telephus
                 that
                 sucked
                 a
                 Hinde
                 .
                 Divers
                 others
                 I
                 could
                 alledg
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 some
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 some
                 beasts
                 far
                 more
                 merciful
                 then
                 man.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 special
                 care
                 and
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 tender
                 and
                 impotent
                 infants
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 know
                 Livy
                 contradicts
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 that
                 nursed
                 Romulus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 inducement
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Livies
                 authority
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 Historians
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Rome
                 affirm
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 incredible
                 for
                 a
                 Wolf
                 to
                 nurse
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 Raven
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 feed
                 Elijah
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 ancient
                 stories
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 late
                 Records
                 of
                 some
                 children
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 nourished
                 by
                 Wolvs
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 in
                 our
                 neighbour
                 Countries
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Lantgrave
                 of
                 Hesse
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 Boy
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 by
                 his
                 parents
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 bred
                 among
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 all
                 four
                 for
                 his
                 prey
                 .
                 This
                 Boy
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 Hunting
                 taken
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Landgrave
                 ,
                 who
                 much
                 wondring
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 bred
                 among
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 left
                 his
                 Wolvish
                 conditions
                 ,
                 learned
                 to
                 walk
                 upright
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wolves
                 bred
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 him
                 to
                 hunt
                 for
                 prey
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 story
                 is
                 rehearsed
                 by
                 Dresserus
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 new
                 and
                 ancient
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   Hist.
                   Med.
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 c.
                 75.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 story
                 hath
                 Camerarius
                 of
                 two
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 bred
                 among
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1544.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 bred
                 among
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 to
                 Charls
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 strange
                 story
                 is
                 extant
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Lewis
                   Guyon
                
                 
                 Sieur
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Nauche
                   ,
                   (
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Divers
                   .
                   Lection
                   .
                   c.
                
                 34.
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 that
                 was
                 carried
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Forest
                 of
                 Ardenne
                 by
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 child
                 having
                 conversed
                 with
                 them
                 divers
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 neither
                 speak
                 nor
                 walk
                 upright
                 ,
                 nor
                 cat
                 any
                 thing
                 except
                 raw
                 flesh
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 education
                 among
                 other
                 children
                 ,
                 his
                 bestial
                 nature
                 was
                 quite
                 abolished
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 for
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 nursed
                 by
                 Wolves
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 perhaps
                 the
                 old
                 Irish
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 prayed
                 for
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 used
                 them
                 kindly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 own
                 sons
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Cambden
                   (
                   Hist.
                   Hiber
                
                 .
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 Goade
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 some
                 can
                 take
                 poison
                 without
                 hurt
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Mithridates
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 poisoned
                 .
                 
                   
                     Profecit
                     poto
                     Mithridates
                     saepe
                     veneno
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Toxica
                     nè
                     possint
                     saeva
                     nocere
                     sibi
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 story
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Gellius
                   ,
                   Caelius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Cambaia's
                 son
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 constant
                 eating
                 of
                 poison
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 invenomed
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Flies
                 which
                 suckt
                 his
                 blood
                 swelled
                 and
                 died
                 .
                 Solinus
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 called
                 Ophyophagi
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 fed
                 on
                 serpents
                 .
                 Avicenna
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 was
                 so
                 venomous
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 touched
                 it
                 died
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Maid
                 who
                 was
                 nourished
                 with
                 poison
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 story
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Avicen
                   .
                   Alb.
                   Magnus
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Maid
                 who
                 delighted
                 to
                 eat
                 Spiders
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   (
                   de
                   morib
                   .
                   Mon.
                   S.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 8.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 drank
                 poison
                 without
                 hurt
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 examples
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 Art
                 or
                 by
                 Nature
                 mens
                 constitutions
                 may
                 be
                 fortified
                 against
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 animals
                 which
                 feed
                 upon
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 Vipers
                 do
                 upon
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 Stares
                 on
                 Hemplock
                 ,
                 Ducks
                 on
                 Toads
                 ,
                 Quails
                 on
                 Hellebor
                 ,
                 Poultry
                 and
                 Monkies
                 on
                 Spiders
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 miraculous
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 have
                 been
                 preserved
                 from
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 S.
                 Mark
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   If
                   they
                   drink
                   any
                   deadly
                   poison
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   them
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 mens
                 complexions
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ages
                 doe
                 vary
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 poisonable
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 some
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 cheese
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 have
                 eaten
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 age
                 :
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 how
                 custome
                 becomes
                 another
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 hot
                 Climats
                 to
                 Northern
                 men
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 prove
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 by
                 custome
                 become
                 familiar
                 and
                 natural
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 17
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 reiect
                 that
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 unto
                 Alexander
                 a
                 fair
                 woman
                 
                 fed
                 with
                 poison
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 by
                 breath
                 or
                 copulation
                 ;
                 because
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 poisons
                 after
                 carnal
                 conversion
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 refracted
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 destructive
                 malignity
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 refracted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 venomous
                 impression
                 and
                 quality
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 ordinary
                 food
                 we
                 take
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 mastered
                 by
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reaction
                 (
                 ●or
                 
                   omne
                   agens
                   naturale
                   in
                   agendo
                   repatitur
                
                 )
                 it
                 alters
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 poisons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 active
                 .
                 Hence
                 hot
                 bodies
                 are
                 cooled
                 by
                 Lettice
                 ,
                 Sorrel
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 refrigerating
                 meats
                 ;
                 and
                 cool
                 bodies
                 are
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 Spices
                 and
                 Wines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 heating
                 viands
                 :
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 neither
                 our
                 stomach
                 nor
                 liver
                 ,
                 can
                 so
                 master
                 and
                 re●ract
                 garlick
                 ,
                 onions
                 ,
                 radishes
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 feed
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 urine
                 will
                 retain
                 the
                 smell
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Thrush
                 ,
                 that
                 feeds
                 on
                 Juniper
                 berries
                 ,
                 retains
                 the
                 re●ish
                 thereof
                 :
                 The
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 that
                 feeds
                 on
                 Hellebor
                 or
                 Scammony
                 ,
                 will
                 purge
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 infectious
                 breath
                 or
                 smell
                 ,
                 can
                 destroy
                 another
                 body
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 bee
                 effected
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 eat
                 poison
                 ?
                 Galen
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 II.
                 Simpl.
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 long
                 use
                 the
                 ●lesh
                 may
                 be
                 infected
                 by
                 aliments
                 .
                 And
                 Capivaccius
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 poisoned
                 ,
                 who
                 touch
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 poisoned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Plato
                 reports
                 ,
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   veneno
                   in
                   Phaedra
                
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 who
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 poison
                 ,
                 were
                 washed
                 before
                 they
                 drank
                 the
                 poison
                 ,
                 not
                 after
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Washers
                 might
                 be
                 infected
                 .
                 
                   Cardan
                   (
                   Se
                   Subtil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9●
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 all
                 vipers
                 be
                 poisonable
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 are
                 more
                 venomous
                 which
                 feed
                 on
                 Toads
                 :
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   Gennensis
                
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Grapes
                 will
                 become
                 poisonable
                 ,
                 if
                 whilest
                 the
                 Vine
                 is
                 inoculating
                 and
                 graffing
                 ,
                 poison
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 will
                 prove
                 laxative
                 ,
                 if
                 Scammony
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 Vine
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 
                   Reynaldus
                   de
                   villa
                   nova
                
                 ,
                 proves
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 in
                 other
                 plants
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 poison
                 in
                 one
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 poison
                 being
                 transported
                 into
                 another
                 Climat
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 of
                 the
                 Peach
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Persia
                 is
                 venomous
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 transplanted
                 ,
                 loseth
                 the
                 deletorious
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   Levinus
                   Lemnius
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Belgick
                 women
                 are
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 false
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   occultis
                   mir
                   .
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 chiefly
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Mola
                 ;
                 being
                 as
                 Laurentius
                 writes
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Anato
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 a
                 [
                 sleshy
                 infirm
                 lump
                 witho●t
                 motion
                 ,
                 begot
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 of
                 imperfect
                 seed
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 
                 to
                 those
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 addicted
                 to
                 disordered
                 copulation
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 measure
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nature
                 indeed
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 eternity
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 elaborate
                 a
                 childe
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 ,
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vitiosities
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 menstruous
                 blood
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 ill
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 work
                 imperfect
                 .
                 Hence
                 this
                 lump
                 remains
                 inarticulate
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 is
                 cast
                 our
                 the
                 ninth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 remains
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 :
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 bred
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 female
                 seed
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 denied
                 by
                 Laurentius
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 affirms
                 the
                 Mola
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 Zacuta
                 contradicts
                 (
                 
                   Prax.
                   Mir.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Obs.
                 144.
                 
                 &
                 140.
                 
                 &
                 147.
                 )
                 For
                 hee
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 moved
                 it self
                 like
                 an
                 Hedgehog
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 two
                 days
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 bigger
                 then
                 a
                 mans
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 could
                 a
                 knife
                 cut
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 three
                 eyes
                 ,
                 beset
                 round
                 with
                 long
                 black
                 hairs
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 another
                 which
                 being
                 cut
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 an
                 Onion
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 tunicles
                 or
                 menibrans
                 within
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 He
                 writes
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fifteen
                 days
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 152
                 small
                 Mola's
                 ,
                 or
                 ●●eshy
                 lumps
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 creature
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 fa●se
                 conception
                 but
                 women
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 humid
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 moist
                 food
                 :
                 Yet
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Bears
                 cast
                 forth
                 their
                 cubs
                 unshapen
                 and
                 unformed
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 they
                 form
                 by
                 licking
                 them
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 (
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 6
                 )
                 placeth
                 this
                 among
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                
                 :
                 I
                 conf●sse
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 he
                 shews
                 much
                 reading
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fasten
                 upon
                 those
                 ancient
                 Sages
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 more
                 Errors
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 Errors
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Test
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 Truths
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 fault
                 alone
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 shewed
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bears
                 send
                 forth
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 deformed
                 and
                 unshaped
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thick
                 membran
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wrapt
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 so
                 mucous
                 and
                 flegmatick
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Dam
                 contracts
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 hollow
                 caves
                 without
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 it
                 looks
                 like
                 an
                 unformed
                 lump
                 .
                 This
                 mucosity
                 is
                 licked
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Dam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 membran
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 appears
                 now
                 in
                 its
                 
                 right
                 shape
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 meant
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 (
                 
                   Animal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 31.
                 )
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 Bear
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 rude
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 shape
                 .
                 Now
                 upon
                 this
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 meant
                 the
                 young
                 Bears
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 formed
                 or
                 articulated
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 licked
                 by
                 their
                 Dams
                 ,
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 those
                 wise
                 men
                 were
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 outward
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 could
                 perform
                 that
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 plastick
                 and
                 formative
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 curious
                 in
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 yeild
                 that
                 the
                 cub
                 is
                 not
                 perfectly
                 articulated
                 or
                 formed
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 no
                 Error
                 will
                 arise
                 hence
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 plastick
                 faculty
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 original
                 f●om
                 the
                 sperm
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 operate
                 after
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 animal
                 ,
                 but
                 continueth
                 working
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 lives
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 nutrition
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 lost
                 substance
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 introduceth
                 still
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 aliment
                 into
                 flesh
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 same
                 Mason
                 can
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 and
                 repair
                 it
                 when
                 decayed
                 :
                 so
                 can
                 the
                 same
                 plastick
                 faculty
                 produce
                 the
                 animal
                 by
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 repair
                 it
                 by
                 nutrition
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Plastick
                 ,
                 but
                 Omoiastick
                 ,
                 or
                 assimilating
                 faculty
                 in
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 different
                 names
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 produce
                 those
                 parts
                 after
                 generation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 teeth
                 in
                 children
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 how
                 new
                 flesh
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 wounds
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 nails
                 and
                 hairs
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 faculty
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 properly
                 parts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 faculty
                 cannot
                 perish
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 essential
                 property
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 soul.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 faculty
                 doth
                 not
                 work
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Chick
                 is
                 not
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Egg
                 whilest
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 excluded
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Ancients
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 young
                 Bears
                 to
                 bee
                 ejected
                 without
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 they
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Plastick
                 faculty
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Error
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 some
                 young
                 Bears
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 perfectly
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Dam
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 whether
                 all
                 be
                 formed
                 and
                 shaped
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Divers
                   priviledges
                   of
                   Eunuchs
                   :
                   The
                   Fibers
                   Testicles
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Diversities
                   of
                   Aliments
                   and
                   Medicaments
                   ,
                   the
                   vertu●
                   of
                   Peaches
                   ,
                   Mandrakes
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   our
                   aliments
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   strange
                   story
                   of
                   a
                   ●ick
                   Maid
                   discussed
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   strange
                   vomitings
                   ,
                   and
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   and
                   Imaginations
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Men
                   long
                   lived
                   ;
                   the
                   Deers
                   long
                   life
                   asserted
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   old
                   men
                   may
                   become
                   young
                   again
                   ,
                   proved
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Testicles
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Species
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 Individuum
                 :
                 for
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 emasculate
                 ,
                 have
                 divers
                 priviledges
                 which
                 others
                 want
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 longer
                 lived
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 radical
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 wasted
                 by
                 Venery
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 taller
                 bodies
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 hair
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 much
                 siccity
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 begets
                 siccity
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 baldnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 brain
                 is
                 not
                 dried
                 with
                 Venery
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 who
                 begets
                 crude
                 humours
                 ,
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 joints
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Gout
                 :
                 But
                 Capons
                 are
                 more
                 gouty
                 then
                 Cocks
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 lesse
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 voracious
                 ,
                 saith
                 Scatiger
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 for
                 spiritual
                 exercises
                 ;
                 therefore
                 some
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 themselves
                 Eunuchs
                 for
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 which
                 words
                 were
                 mis-construed
                 by
                 Origen
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 emasculated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 are
                 both
                 the
                 Canon
                 and
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 .
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 Councellors
                 and
                 Chamberlains
                 to
                 Princes
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 wise
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Eunuchs
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 bed-chamber
                 .
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 castrated
                 animals
                 is
                 more
                 delicate
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 benigne
                 juice
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 their
                 flesh
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 ungrateful
                 and
                 rankish
                 relish
                 of
                 the
                 Testicles
                 .
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 priviledge
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 venomous
                 vapours
                 of
                 that
                 cave
                 neer
                 Alepo
                 or
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 Dio
                 sheweth
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 poisons
                 all
                 creatures
                 except
                 Eunuchs
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 gives
                 no
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 the
                 Eunuchs
                 bodies
                 have
                 very
                 few
                 bad
                 humours
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 ill
                 vapours
                 .
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 among
                 beasts
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 which
                 castrate
                 themselvs
                 ;
                 
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Fib●r
                 ,
                 called
                 Castor
                 
                   á
                   castrand●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pontick
                 Dog
                 ,
                 for
                 th●re
                 be
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 himself
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 saith
                 Iuvenal
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 ,
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 12.
                 )
                 checks
                 the
                 Ancients
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 cause
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bite
                 off
                 the
                 two
                 bags
                 ,
                 or
                 bladders
                 ,
                 which
                 hang
                 from
                 the
                 groin
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Testicles
                 of
                 most
                 animals
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 Testicles
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 doubted●
                 b●cause
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 passage
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 yard
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Testicles
                 are
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 l●e
                 inwards
                 towards
                 the
                 back
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 this
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 Error
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Testicles
                 by
                 Dióscorides
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Physitians
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nominal
                 ,
                 not
                 real
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 As
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 still
                 decaying
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 remedies
                 ,
                 partly
                 ,
                 by
                 aliments
                 ,
                 partly
                 ,
                 by
                 medicaments
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 some
                 cold
                 ,
                 some
                 moist
                 ,
                 some
                 dry
                 ,
                 some
                 restringent
                 ,
                 some
                 la●ative
                 ,
                 some
                 diuretick
                 ,
                 some
                 hypnotick
                 ,
                 some
                 sp●rmatick
                 ,
                 some
                 increasing
                 or
                 diminishing
                 the
                 ●oure
                 humours
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 choler
                 ,
                 flegme
                 ,
                 and
                 melancholy
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 those
                 aliments
                 are
                 called
                 Spermatick
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 increase
                 blood
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 this
                 the
                 Sperm
                 is
                 begot
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 Spermatick
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Seminal
                 vessels
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 adde
                 vigour
                 to
                 the
                 languishing
                 Seminall
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 sharp
                 ,
                 biting
                 ,
                 salt
                 ,
                 aromatick
                 and
                 ●●atulent
                 meats
                 :
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 cause
                 secundity
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 the
                 matrix
                 and
                 Seminall
                 parts
                 to
                 a
                 temperature
                 by
                 their
                 contrary
                 quality
                 :
                 So
                 cooling
                 things
                 correct
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 hot
                 things
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 :
                 among
                 such
                 the
                 Mandrakes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 rec●●●ed
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Anthropomorphoi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Semihomines
                 by
                 Colu●ella
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 forked
                 root
                 represents
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 are
                 commonly
                 carved
                 out
                 by
                 circumforaneous
                 Medacasters
                 .
                 These
                 Mandrakes
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 narcotick
                 quality
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 dull
                 ,
                 heavy
                 ,
                 or
                 melancholick
                 man
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 said
                 proverbially
                 to
                 have
                 eaten
                 Mandrakes
                 :
                 These
                 procure
                 secundity
                 by
                 correcting
                 the
                 hot
                 matrix
                 with
                 their
                 frigidity
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Rachel
                 finding
                 her
                 barrenne●●e
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 excessive
                 heat
                 ,
                 did
                 cove●
                 these
                 Mandrakes
                 to
                 cool
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 ●r●itful
                 ,
                 this
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 thought
                 immodesty
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 Interpreters
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Text
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               
               
                 Dr.
                 Browns
                 reasons
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 a
                 
                   vulgar
                   error
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Book
                 7.
                 c.
                 7.
                 )
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 our
                 Mandrakes
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 pleasant
                 a
                 smell
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 plants
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 climat
                 alter
                 their
                 qualities
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Lemnius
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 pleasant
                 smell
                 in
                 Belgium
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 Dudaim
                 is
                 not
                 Mandrakes
                 ,
                 [
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
                 interpreted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Canticles
                   ,
                   Balsam
                
                 ]
                 for
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 expound
                 the
                 word
                 Mandrakes
                 .
                 Nor
                 3
                 ▪
                 Is
                 that
                 sequel
                 good
                 [
                 the
                 Mandrakes
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 Rachel
                 fruitful
                 in
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 did
                 her
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 secu●dity
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Physick
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 the
                 wished
                 effect
                 always
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 contumacy
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 the
                 mis
                 application
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 difusing
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 bad
                 diet
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 operation
                 .
                 Nor
                 4.
                 
                 Is
                 this
                 consequence
                 valid
                 [
                 Many
                 Simples
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 differently
                 interpret●d
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Dudaim
                 may
                 not
                 signifie
                 Mandrakes
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 signifie
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 signifie
                 Mandrakes
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Texts
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Expositors
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Genevans
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 singular
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 word
                 Dudaim
                 to
                 signifie
                 any
                 lovely
                 or
                 delightful
                 fruit
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 signifie
                 Mandrakes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 every
                 way
                 lovely
                 both
                 in
                 smell
                 and
                 colour
                 ;
                 and
                 lovely
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 procure
                 love
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 for
                 Philters
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 weak
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Dudaim
                 signifieth
                 any
                 pleasant
                 fruit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 signifieth
                 Mandrakes
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Pomum
                 signifies
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 fruits
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 signifieth
                 an
                 Apple
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 brief
                 ▪
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 error
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 doubted
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 aliments
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 two
                 things
                 strange
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 opposite
                 to
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 both
                 privately
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 our
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 positively
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 contrary
                 form
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 marrow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 aliment
                 of
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 action
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 before
                 assimilation
                 ;
                 for
                 afterward
                 the
                 same
                 becomes
                 both
                 our
                 aliment
                 in
                 repairing
                 what
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 in
                 assuming
                 the
                 form
                 
                 of
                 our
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 strange
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Zacuta
                
                 (
                 
                   de
                   Prax.
                   mir
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Obs.
                 139.
                 )
                 reports
                 a
                 strange
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 Maid
                 which
                 fell
                 into
                 convulsion
                 fits
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 pricking
                 of
                 her
                 Image
                 by
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 whispering
                 of
                 some
                 magick
                 words
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Physitians
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 ;
                 they
                 supposing
                 these
                 fits
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 malignant
                 vapour
                 or
                 humour
                 in
                 the
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 gave
                 her
                 physick
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 her
                 worse
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 they
                 left
                 her
                 ,
                 concluding
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 bewitched
                 .
                 Afterward
                 she
                 fell
                 to
                 vomiting
                 of
                 black
                 stuffe
                 mingled
                 with
                 hairs
                 ,
                 thorns
                 ,
                 and
                 pins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lump
                 like
                 an
                 egge
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cut
                 ,
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 Emmets
                 ,
                 which
                 stunk
                 horribly
                 :
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 she
                 vomited
                 out
                 a
                 black
                 hairy
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 ones
                 fist
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 tail
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 shape
                 like
                 a
                 Rat
                 ,
                 which
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 room
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 died
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 a
                 Wizard
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 whispering
                 some
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 maids
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 shaving
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 she
                 put
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 white
                 paper
                 ,
                 having
                 these
                 two
                 letters
                 written
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 T.M.
                 did
                 withal
                 lay
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 an
                 As●es
                 hoof
                 half
                 burned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Maid
                 recovered
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 observe
                 here
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 much
                 ●uggling
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 relation
                 or
                 sympathy
                 in
                 nature
                 between
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 effigies
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 pricking
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 grow
                 sick
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 sword
                 and
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dressing
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 fancy
                 without
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 believed
                 by
                 som
                 whose
                 faith
                 is
                 too
                 prodigall
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 rather
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Maid
                 fell
                 sick
                 ,
                 these
                 Jugglers
                 made
                 her
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 pricked
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 wounding
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 maid
                 sick
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 sicknesse
                 made
                 both
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 the
                 wounds
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 vomiting
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 illusion
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 Holland
                 the
                 like
                 forgery
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 that
                 a
                 maid
                 in
                 Leyden
                 did
                 vomit
                 buttons
                 ,
                 pins
                 ,
                 hairs
                 ,
                 peblestones
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 stuffe
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 went
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 materials
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 that
                 the
                 parents
                 had
                 first
                 made
                 her
                 swallow
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 presently
                 forced
                 her
                 to
                 vomit
                 all
                 up
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 convulsions
                 and
                 vomited
                 stuffe
                 might
                 be
                 meerly
                 natural
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Witchcraft
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 what
                 strange
                 sorts
                 of
                 vermin
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 voided
                 by
                 purging
                 ,
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 and
                 boils
                 ;
                 what
                 unshapen
                 and
                 monstrous
                 creatures
                 have
                 been
                 produced
                 by
                 some
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 Parry
                 tells
                 us
                 (
                 l.
                 25.
                 
                   de
                   monstris
                
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 Monster
                 with
                 an
                 horn
                 
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 two
                 wings
                 ,
                 a
                 childes
                 face
                 ,
                 one
                 foot
                 onely
                 like
                 a
                 birds
                 leg
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Ravenna
                 1512.
                 
                 Lemnius
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 patient
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   mir
                   .
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 who
                 first
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 an
                 unshapen
                 masse
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 two
                 hands
                 like
                 a
                 childs
                 arms
                 ;
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 there
                 fell
                 from
                 her
                 a
                 Monster
                 with
                 a
                 crooked
                 snout
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 neck
                 ,
                 fiery
                 eyes
                 ,
                 a
                 sharp
                 tail
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 feet
                 ,
                 which
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 making
                 an
                 horrible
                 schrieching
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 German
                 childe
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 head
                 grew
                 a
                 golden
                 tooth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 strange
                 effects
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 Witchcraft
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 imaginary
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 Wizard
                 was
                 effected
                 after
                 the
                 humours
                 were
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 gone
                 ;
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 paper
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 straw
                 ,
                 may
                 do●
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 AEsculapius
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 Wizard
                 used
                 this
                 spell
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 maid
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 when
                 nature
                 hath
                 mastered
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 last
                 applied
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 chip
                 ,
                 carrieth
                 away
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 maids
                 imagination
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 towards
                 her
                 recovery
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 whereof
                 is
                 powerful
                 both
                 for
                 curing
                 and
                 procuring
                 of
                 diseases
                 .
                 Montague
                 in
                 his
                 Essays
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 ca.
                 21.
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 one
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Clyster
                 pipe
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 fundament
                 ,
                 would
                 work
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Clyster
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 imagining
                 she
                 had
                 swallowed
                 a
                 pin
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 eating
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 pain
                 in
                 her
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pricking
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 but
                 her
                 own
                 imagination
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 shee
                 have
                 any
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 had
                 vomited
                 up
                 all
                 in
                 her
                 stomach
                 ;
                 then
                 searching
                 the
                 bason
                 ,
                 she
                 found
                 a
                 pin
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Physitian
                 had
                 conveyed
                 ●hither
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 conceit
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 pin
                 ,
                 removed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 In
                 some
                 Regions
                 men
                 live
                 longer
                 then
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 more
                 temperate
                 ,
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 stars
                 more
                 benigne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 food
                 wholesomer
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 radical
                 moisture
                 and
                 natural
                 heat
                 are
                 longer
                 preserved
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Torrid
                 and
                 Frigid
                 Zones
                 men
                 are
                 short
                 lived
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 ambient
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 extinguished
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 where
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 excesse
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Region
                 we
                 finde
                 some
                 men
                 longer
                 
                 lived
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abound
                 more
                 in
                 radical
                 moisture
                 and
                 natural
                 heat
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 temperance
                 in
                 diet
                 ,
                 exercise
                 and
                 passions
                 are
                 great
                 helps
                 for
                 prolonging
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 
                   Orkney
                   ,
                   Sh●tland
                   ,
                   Norway
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Septentrional
                 places
                 ,
                 men
                 live
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 six
                 or
                 sevenscore
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 Lerius
                 (
                 
                   in
                   Navigat
                   .
                   Brasil
                
                 )
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Brasil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 hot
                 countrey
                 ,
                 some
                 doe
                 attain
                 six
                 score
                 years
                 without
                 gray
                 hairs
                 .
                 
                   Pliny
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 49.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 divers
                 in
                 Vespasians
                 time
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 of
                 120
                 ,
                 130
                 ,
                 140
                 ,
                 150
                 years
                 old
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 shorter
                 lived
                 th●n
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 temper
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 contemplation
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Sciences
                 :
                 Therefore
                 God
                 permitted
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 to
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 we
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 beasts
                 lived
                 beyond
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 ;
                 
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Pliny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Elephants
                 live
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 Deer
                 exceed
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 Pliny
                 shews
                 by
                 those
                 Staggs
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 with
                 Brasse
                 collars
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 which
                 Alexander
                 had
                 put
                 on
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 story
                 is
                 rejected
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 ,
                 (
                 Book
                 3.
                 ca.
                 9.
                 )
                 upon
                 w●ak
                 grounds
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 [
                 Because
                 Deer
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 at
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 therefore
                 their
                 state
                 and
                 declination
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 growth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 immoderate
                 salacity
                 in
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 Sept●mber
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 losse
                 of
                 teeth
                 between
                 twenty
                 and
                 thirty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a●
                 infalible
                 mark
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 feeble
                 reasons
                 to
                 deny
                 an
                 ancient
                 story
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 observe
                 that
                 imaginary
                 proportion
                 between
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 decay
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 tame
                 birds
                 which
                 attain●
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 in
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 months
                 ,
                 have
                 lived
                 twenty
                 years
                 after
                 :
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 at
                 25
                 years
                 ,
                 have
                 lived
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Salacity
                 for
                 one
                 moneth
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 cannot
                 argue
                 a
                 short
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 Sparrows
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 salacious
                 every
                 houre
                 ;
                 ●ay
                 ,
                 almost
                 every
                 minute
                 :
                 For
                 Scaliger
                 observed
                 a
                 Cock-Sparrow
                 tread
                 the
                 Hen
                 ten
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 minutes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 teeth
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 short
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 after
                 this
                 losse
                 have
                 lived
                 60
                 or
                 70
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 falling
                 away
                 
                 of
                 the
                 teeth
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my self
                 with
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 Pliny
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deers
                 age
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 better
                 reasons
                 then
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 whether
                 old
                 men
                 may
                 becom
                 young
                 again
                 ▪
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 they
                 may
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 years
                 past
                 can
                 be
                 revoked
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 undone
                 ;
                 for
                 Evanders
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Poet
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 
                   
                     O
                     mihi
                     praeteritos
                     referat
                     si
                     Iupiter
                     annos
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 decayed
                 nature
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 renewed
                 and
                 repaired
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 may
                 perform
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Tully
                   ,
                   Nihil
                   habeo
                   quod
                   accusem
                   senectutem
                   meam
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 Poets
                 expr●sse
                 under
                 the
                 fiction
                 of
                 ●acchus
                 his
                 Nurses
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 old
                 AEson
                 made
                 young
                 again
                 by
                 Medea
                 .
                 It
                 stands
                 also
                 with
                 reason
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Serpents
                 by
                 casting
                 off
                 their
                 old
                 skins
                 ,
                 renew
                 their
                 youth
                 and
                 vigour
                 ;
                 and
                 Stags
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 by
                 eating
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 
                   Languescunt
                   in
                   juventutem
                   ,
                   Tertul.
                   de
                   Pa●●●o
                   .
                
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 man
                 be
                 renewed
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Every
                 fit
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 is
                 like
                 old
                 a●e
                 :
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Ague
                 differ
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 d●crepid
                 and
                 aged
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 recovered
                 ,
                 they
                 obtain
                 a
                 youthful
                 vigour
                 and
                 agility
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 radical
                 moisture
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 decayed
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 famine
                 or
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 again
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 youthful
                 v●g●ur
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Dav●d
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 Psalm
                 103.5
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 youth
                 is
                 renewed
                 like
                 the
                 Eagles
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Eagl●s
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 observes
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 age
                 the
                 upper
                 Bill
                 is
                 so
                 over-grown
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cann●t
                 feed
                 ,
                 they
                 u●e
                 by
                 ●ea●ing
                 their
                 Bill
                 against
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 excrescence
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 feeding
                 recover
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 youth
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 mans
                 radical
                 moisture
                 fails
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 repaired
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 youth
                 be
                 renewed
                 by
                 eating
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Divers
                 examples
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 this
                 renovation
                 .
                 
                   Del
                   Rio
                
                 (
                 
                   de
                   Mag.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 out
                 of
                 Torquenda
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1511
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 at
                 Tarentum
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 lost
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 hairs
                 ,
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 his
                 skin
                 ,
                 recovered
                 all
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 so
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 lusty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 fifty
                 years
                 after
                 :
                 Another
                 example
                 he
                 brings
                 of
                 a
                 Castilian
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 the
                 same
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Abbatesse
                 in
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 decrepid
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 became
                 yong
                 ,
                 her
                 monethly
                 courses
                 returned
                 ,
                 her
                 rugged
                 skin
                 grew
                 smooth
                 ,
                 
                 her
                 gray
                 hairs
                 became
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 teeth
                 in
                 her
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 Massaeus
                 in
                 his
                 Indian
                 History
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Indian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 340
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 space
                 his
                 youth
                 was
                 three
                 times
                 renewed
                 .
                 Besides
                 
                   Cardan
                   ,
                   Langius
                
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Epist.
                   med
                
                 .
                 79.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Well
                 in
                 an
                 Island
                 called
                 Bonica
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 which
                 being
                 drunk
                 ,
                 makes
                 old
                 men
                 become
                 young
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Parry
                
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 24
                 ,
                 17.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 being
                 80
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 lost
                 her
                 hair
                 and
                 teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 grew
                 again
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 divers
                 women
                 whose
                 intermitted
                 courses
                 have
                 flowed
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 70
                 ,
                 80
                 ,
                 90
                 ,
                 100
                 years
                 old
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   many
                   new
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   causes
                   thereof
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Different
                   colours
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   :
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   Ethiopian
                   blackness
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   true
                   Vnicorn
                   with
                   his
                   horn
                   and
                   vertues
                   asserted
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   born
                   blind
                   and
                   dumb
                   ,
                   recovered
                   :
                   A
                   strange
                   Vniversal
                   Fever
                   :
                   A
                   strange
                   Fish
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   Imagination
                   .
                
              
               
                 THAT
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 some
                 new
                 diseases
                 have
                 invaded
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 testimonies
                 :
                 
                   Thycides
                   (
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Bel.
                   Pelopon
                
                 .
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 pestilence
                 in
                 Athens
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 there
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Agitharchidas
                   (
                   de
                   mari
                   rubro
                
                 )
                 writes
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 about
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 flesh
                 vermin
                 was
                 bred
                 like
                 little
                 dragons
                 ,
                 which
                 consumed
                 their
                 flesh
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 would
                 thrust
                 out
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 touched
                 ,
                 pull
                 ●hem
                 back
                 again
                 :
                 they
                 made
                 great
                 inflammations
                 in
                 the
                 musculous
                 parts
                 :
                 This
                 mischief
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ;
                 one
                 amongst
                 them
                 being
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Dysury
                 ,
                 voided
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 stalk
                 of
                 Barly
                 :
                 At
                 Athens
                 a
                 youth
                 with
                 his
                 urine
                 voided
                 a
                 little
                 beast
                 with
                 many
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 Pliny
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mentagra
                 ,
                 or
                 Tetter
                 of
                 the
                 Chin
                 and
                 Face
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 Rome
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 :
                 The
                 Carbuncle
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Censorship
                 of
                 
                   L.
                   Paulus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I.
                   Marius
                
                 :
                 The
                 Leprosie
                 called
                 Elephantiasis
                 ,
                 appea●ed
                 first
                 in
                 Italy
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pompey
                 ;
                 He
                 speaks
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 sprung
                 up
                 in
                 Italy
                 :
                 A
                 kind
                 of
                 Fever
                 ,
                 called
                 Coqueluche
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 invaded
                 their
                 
                 country
                 ,
                 anno
                 1510.
                 
                 England
                 was
                 plagued
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 sweating
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 anno
                 1529
                 ▪
                 The
                 French
                 malady
                 appeared
                 first
                 at
                 
                   Naples
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1492.
                 
                 The
                 Scorbutus
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 disease
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Many
                 strange
                 kinds
                 of
                 vermin
                 have
                 been
                 bred
                 in
                 mens
                 bodies
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Age
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 before
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Of
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 new
                 diseases
                 
                   Fernelius
                   ,
                   Fracostorius
                   ,
                   Sebizius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 write
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 new
                 diseases
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 new
                 sins
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 New
                 sorts
                 of
                 foods
                 and
                 gluttony
                 devised
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 New
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 New
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 pestiferous
                 exhalations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 New
                 temperaments
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 .
                 6
                 :
                 Infections
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 malignant
                 meteors
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 causes
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 new
                 diseases
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 more
                 prevalent
                 then
                 the
                 food
                 which
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 our
                 substance
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 regard
                 the
                 quantity
                 ,
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 diversitie
                 of
                 colours
                 caused
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Individual
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 ;
                 the
                 chylus
                 ,
                 milk
                 ,
                 sperm
                 ,
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 are
                 white
                 ;
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 liver
                 red
                 ;
                 the
                 choler
                 yellow
                 ;
                 the
                 melancholy
                 green
                 ,
                 the
                 spleen
                 blew
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 black
                 ,
                 the
                 hairs
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 blew
                 or
                 green
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 skin
                 is
                 tauny
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 black
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 produceth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 giveth
                 colour
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 giveth
                 the
                 essence
                 ,
                 giveth
                 also
                 the
                 consequences
                 ;
                 yet
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 10.
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 caus
                 of
                 the
                 Negro's
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 [
                 Because
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Senaga
                 ,
                 are
                 black
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 only
                 tauny
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Other
                 animals
                 retain
                 their
                 own
                 colours
                 in
                 that
                 clime
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 Asia
                 and
                 America
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 black
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 blacknesse
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 work
                 upon
                 each
                 Subject
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 impression
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 produceth
                 diversity
                 of
                 colours
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 hot
                 climat
                 men
                 are
                 black
                 ,
                 Parrets
                 and
                 leaves
                 of
                 trees
                 are
                 green
                 ,
                 the
                 Emmets
                 as
                 some
                 report
                 ,
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 the
                 Gold
                 is
                 yellow
                 ▪
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 there
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 peculiar
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Sun
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 black
                 skin
                 ,
                 hath
                 white
                 teeth
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Sun
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Garden
                 ,
                 doth
                 cloath
                 the
                 Lily
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 the
                 Rose
                 and
                 Cherry
                 in
                 red
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 fruits
                 in
                 black
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Sun
                 whiteneth
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 be
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 blackneth
                 soft
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 teeth
                 white
                 ,
                 the
                 skin
                 black
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 green
                 corn
                 turn
                 white
                 and
                 hard
                 with
                 his
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 makes
                 the
                 plumb
                 black
                 and
                 soft
                 ;
                 women
                 that
                 blanch
                 or
                 whiten
                 their
                 linnen
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 ●an
                 their
                 skins
                 ,
                 but
                 whiten
                 their
                 cloth
                 .
              
               
                 ●gain
                 ,
                 the
                 air
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 refreshing
                 windes
                 and
                 exhalations
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 Niger
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Suns
                 operation
                 may
                 bee
                 hindred
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 in
                 America
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 parallel
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 black
                 as
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 heat
                 and
                 greater
                 drought
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 wants
                 those
                 fresh
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Asia
                 and
                 America
                 .
                 The
                 Suns
                 heat
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 blacknesse
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 clime
                 be
                 torrid
                 or
                 frigid
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 cold
                 countries
                 we
                 finde
                 black
                 crowes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hot
                 white
                 Swans
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 narration
                 is
                 suspicious
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 se●n
                 equally
                 black
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 in
                 Asia
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 in
                 Affrica
                 .
                 He
                 objects
                 again
                 ,
                 [
                 That
                 Nigro's
                 transplanted
                 into
                 cold
                 countries
                 ,
                 continue
                 their
                 hue
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 blacknesse
                 .
                 ]
                 Ans.
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 a
                 cause
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 objections
                 seemed
                 to
                 deny
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 primary
                 cause
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sec●ndary
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Suns
                 heat
                 and
                 influence
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Hee
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 greenn●sse
                 in
                 leaves
                 ,
                 grasse
                 ,
                 or
                 plants
                 in
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 being
                 transplanted
                 into
                 cold
                 climats
                 ,
                 retain
                 their
                 hues
                 ,
                 [
                 Book
                 6.
                 c.
                 12
                 ]
                 And
                 indeed
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Salt
                 peter
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 viridity
                 ,
                 because
                 [
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 these
                 spirits
                 project
                 orient
                 greens
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 should
                 like
                 his
                 reasons
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 verdure
                 of
                 the
                 plant
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 real
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Salt-peter
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 to
                 that
                 Earth
                 where
                 is
                 no
                 Salt-peter
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 ●earbs
                 are
                 green
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 there
                 Salt-peter
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 of
                 pure
                 water
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 green
                 leaves
                 bud
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 stem
                 of
                 an
                 hearb
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 urine
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Salt-peter
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 spoil
                 the
                 greennesse
                 of
                 the
                 hearbs
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 black
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 causeth
                 in
                 a
                 hot
                 clime
                 ,
                 must
                 alter
                 in
                 a
                 cold
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 other
                 qualities
                 also
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 his
                 heat
                 procureth
                 ,
                 be
                 lost
                 in
                 a
                 cold
                 countrey
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 is
                 hard
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 
                 soft
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Indian
                 spices
                 must
                 here
                 grow
                 cold
                 .
                 He
                 objects
                 again
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Negroes
                 under
                 the
                 Southern
                 Tropick
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 which
                 are
                 colder
                 countries
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Negroes
                 were
                 colonies
                 out
                 of
                 hotter
                 countries
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Aborigines
                 or
                 Natives
                 at
                 first
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 confesseth
                 there
                 be
                 Plantations
                 of
                 Negroes
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 retain
                 their
                 original
                 blacknesse
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 [
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 where
                 the
                 Negroes
                 possesse
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 rivers
                 to
                 moisten
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Lybia
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 dry
                 and
                 sandy
                 desarts
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 water
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 brought
                 on
                 camels
                 backs
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Negroes
                 ;
                 therefore
                 drinesse
                 cannot
                 cause
                 blacknesse
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Ne●
                   groes
                
                 who
                 dwell
                 neere
                 rivers
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 originall
                 there
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 moist
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 abundant
                 as
                 to
                 qualifie
                 the
                 Suns
                 heat
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 desarts
                 of
                 Lybia
                 be
                 dry
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Line
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 siccity
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 causeth
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 alone
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 men
                 grow
                 tauny
                 here
                 by
                 conversing
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 And
                 further
                 South
                 more
                 tauny
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 increases
                 ,
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 blacknesse
                 increase
                 also
                 :
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 deny
                 our
                 senses
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 dead
                 bodies
                 hung
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 grow
                 black
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 befall
                 to
                 living
                 bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continued
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 continuall
                 generation
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 decayed
                 parts
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 resistance
                 ;
                 yet
                 Pausanias
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lybian
                 vipers
                 are
                 black
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 heat
                 ;
                 therefore
                 saith
                 Cardan
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 why
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 black
                 there
                 then
                 vipers
                 ,
                 l.
                 10.
                 
                   de
                   subtil
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Mens
                 bodies
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 poisons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 some
                 killing
                 by
                 occult
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 manifest
                 qualities
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 hath
                 ordained
                 as
                 many
                 remedies
                 and
                 antido●es
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 poisons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 malignity
                 is
                 either
                 prevented
                 expelled
                 :
                 Among
                 all
                 these
                 Antidotes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 more
                 wonderful
                 then
                 the
                 Un●corns
                 horn
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 questioned
                 and
                 doubted
                 by
                 divers
                 Writers
                 ,
                 some
                 denying
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 the
                 Unicorn
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 painted
                 &
                 described
                 ;
                 Others
                 denying
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 horn
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 disallowing
                 the
                 vertues
                 thereof
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 is
                 Doctor
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 23.
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Beasts
                 with
                 one
                 Horn
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 as
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 Asses
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 think
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Vnicorn
                 or
                 Mon●ceros
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Rhinoceros
                 or
                 Naricorn
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 Elephantine
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 vvith
                 short
                 legs
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 bodie
                 is
                 covered
                 vvith
                 shels
                 ,
                 the
                 Elephants
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 overcame
                 at
                 Lisbon
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 publick
                 combat
                 exhibited
                 by
                 Emanuel
                 of
                 
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1515.
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 short
                 Horn
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 another
                 longer
                 on
                 his
                 nose
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Rhinoceros
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 picture
                 Scaliger
                 saw
                 ,
                 (
                 Exerc.
                 205.
                 )
                 had
                 an
                 head
                 like
                 a
                 Hog
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 horns
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 his
                 nose
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Martial
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   Amphit
                   .
                   Epig.
                
                 22.
                 )
                 
                   Vrsus
                   gemino
                   cornu
                   gravis
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 Unicorn
                 hath
                 the
                 proportion
                 and
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 legs
                 and
                 feet
                 of
                 a
                 Stagge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mane
                 of
                 an
                 hors
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 horn
                 in
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Cardan
                   (
                   de
                   subtil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 )
                 three
                 cubits
                 long
                 ;
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 Unicorns
                 vvere
                 seen
                 at
                 Mecha
                 ,
                 of
                 vvhich
                 see
                 Parry
                 in
                 his
                 21
                 Book
                 of
                 poisons
                 ,
                 Munster
                 and
                 
                   Fernandus
                   de
                   Cordova
                   ,
                   [
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   didas
                   .
                   c.
                
                 9.
                 ]
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Vnicorn
                 is
                 differently
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 divers
                 Authors
                 confound
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Naricorn
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 the●e
                 be
                 divers
                 species
                 of
                 Vnicorns
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 Dogs
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 vary
                 the
                 colour
                 and
                 bignesse
                 of
                 their
                 horn
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 age
                 and
                 climat
                 wherein
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 beasts
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 variety
                 of
                 descriptions
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 infer
                 a
                 nullity
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 Parry
                 doth
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 deny
                 the
                 Rhinoceros
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 diversly
                 described
                 ;
                 Strabo
                 makes
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 [
                 li.
                 16.
                 
                   de
                   sub
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 ]
                 Cardan
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Bull
                 ,
                 others
                 like
                 an
                 Elephant
                 .
                 [
                 See
                 
                   Parry
                   ,
                   Cardan
                   ,
                   Fern.
                   de
                   Cord.
                   Pausanias
                   ,
                   Scaliger
                   ,
                   Munster
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Polyhistor
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Some
                 give
                 him
                 but
                 one
                 horn
                 ,
                 some
                 two
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 some
                 is
                 crooked
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 straight
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Unicorn
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 commonly
                 painted
                 ,
                 because
                 Vertomanus
                 saw
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 
                   Lewis
                   Ba●thema
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   Vertomanus
                   ,
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 seem
                 to
                 favour
                 this
                 description
                 ,
                 Iob
                 39.9
                 .
                 
                   Will
                   the
                   Vnicorn
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   serve
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Rem
                 is
                 by
                 
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Montanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 translated
                 Rhinoceros
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 70
                 Monoceros
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 Hierom
                 and
                 Montanus
                 translate
                 the
                 word
                 Vnicorn
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 it
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 Rhinoceros
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 beast
                 hath
                 been
                 oftentimes
                 subdued
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 stories
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 was
                 never
                 the
                 Unicorn
                 brought
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 sheweth
                 to
                 Iob
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   exalted
                   like
                   the
                   Horn
                   of
                   an
                   Vnicorn
                   ,
                
                 he
                 cannot
                 mean
                 the
                 Rhinoceros
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 of
                 all
                 cornuted
                 Animals
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 shortest
                 Horn
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Unicorn
                 ,
                 whose
                 Horn
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 Davids
                 comparison
                 had
                 been
                 childish
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Horn
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 vertues
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rejected
                 by
                 
                   Rondeletius
                   ,
                   Parry
                   ,
                   Brown
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 .
                 Rondeletius
                 ,
                 [
                 l.
                 21.
                 
                   de
                   venenis
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 61.
                 ]
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 vertue
                 in
                 this
                 Horn
                 then
                 in
                 an
                 Elephants
                 Tooth
                 .
                 Parry
                 found
                 no
                 vertue
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 Horn.
                 Brown
                 rejects
                 the
                 Horn
                 ,
                 [
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 diversly
                 described
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Ancients
                 adscribed
                 no
                 vertue
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 resist
                 Arsenick
                 ,
                 and
                 poisons
                 ,
                 which
                 kill
                 by
                 second
                 qualities
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 these
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 deny
                 an
                 Horn
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 differently
                 described
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 deny
                 the
                 Harts
                 Horns
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 differences
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 bigger
                 and
                 higher
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 branchy
                 ,
                 some
                 harder
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 cloathed
                 with
                 a
                 soft
                 Doun
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Unicorns
                 horns
                 ,
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 fictitious
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Ancients
                 adscribed
                 no
                 vertue
                 to
                 this
                 horn
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 of
                 such
                 account
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 the
                 Indian
                 Princes
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Cups
                 and
                 Rings
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 they
                 wore
                 on
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 or
                 applied
                 to
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 antidotal
                 vertue
                 against
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Andreth
                   Baccius
                   [
                   l.
                   de
                   Vnicor
                   .
                
                 ]
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denieth
                 not
                 [
                 an
                 Antidotall
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Ancients
                 commended
                 in
                 this
                 Horn
                 ]
                 and
                 yet
                 two
                 lines
                 before
                 ,
                 [
                 he
                 denies
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 adscribed
                 any
                 vertue
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 in
                 it
                 against
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Elks
                 Hoof
                 against
                 the
                 falling
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 manifest
                 qualities
                 it
                 works
                 ;
                 for
                 Baccius
                 proves
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 excessive
                 drying
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 good
                 against
                 worms
                 and
                 putrefaction
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Riccius
                 the
                 Physitian
                 did
                 use
                 sometimes
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 a
                 scruple
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 ten
                 grains
                 thereof
                 in
                 burning
                 fevers
                 with
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 can
                 resist
                 Arsnick
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Baccius
                 proves
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 experiment
                 which
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Trent
                 made
                 upon
                 two
                 Pigeons
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   Vnic
                
                 .
                 ]
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 some
                 Arsenick
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 :
                 shortly
                 after
                 he
                 gave
                 som
                 scrapings
                 of
                 his
                 Unicorns
                 horn
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 some
                 symptomes
                 recovered
                 and
                 lived
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 died
                 two
                 hours
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 eaten
                 the
                 Arsenick
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 Horn
                 cured
                 divers
                 pestilential
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 poisoned
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Horn
                 was
                 both
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Philostrates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 modern
                 
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ficinus
                   ,
                   Brasavolus
                   ,
                   Matthiolus
                   ,
                   Mandella
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 might
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 bec●use
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Horn
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 dosis
                 was
                 not
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 or
                 due
                 time
                 was
                 not
                 observed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 malignancy
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 would
                 not
                 yeild
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Interdum
                   d●cta
                   plus
                   valet
                   arte
                   malum
                   .
                
                 But
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Horn
                 or
                 its
                 vertue
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 Rhubarb
                 ,
                 Agarick
                 ,
                 Sena
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Simples
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 produce
                 the
                 wished
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 upon
                 all
                 bodies
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 alike
                 .
                 The
                 means
                 to
                 discriminate
                 the
                 true
                 Unicorns
                 horn
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 cause
                 the
                 liquor
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 to
                 bubble
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 sweat
                 when
                 the
                 poison
                 is
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Baccius
                 tells
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 born
                 blind
                 and
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Seidelus
                   de
                   morb
                   .
                   incur
                
                 .
                 ]
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 totall
                 privation
                 of
                 the
                 organ
                 or
                 faculty
                 of
                 sight
                 and
                 speech
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 cannot
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 Nature
                 nor
                 Art.
                 And
                 so
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 impossible
                 for
                 one
                 born
                 blind
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 then
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 privation
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 eye-lids
                 only
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 agglutinated
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Art
                 might
                 be
                 cut
                 and
                 opened
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 strings
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 tied
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 cut
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 read
                 [
                 
                   in
                   Seidelius
                
                 ]
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 year
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 till
                 his
                 dying
                 day
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 fever
                 which
                 took
                 him
                 still
                 upon
                 his
                 birth-day
                 :
                 This
                 anniversary
                 Fever
                 held
                 him
                 still
                 fourteen
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 killed
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 seeds
                 of
                 this
                 Fever
                 he
                 got
                 doubtlesse
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 womb
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 impressions
                 the
                 seed
                 or
                 Embryo
                 receiveth
                 then
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 eradicated
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 upon
                 our
                 first
                 materials
                 .
                 S●●liger
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Fish
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Zeilam
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 one
                 hold
                 fast
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 puts
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 shaking
                 fit
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 :
                 This
                 effect
                 I
                 suppose
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 excessive
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 being
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 muscles
                 and
                 nerves
                 ,
                 causeth
                 shaking
                 and
                 convulsion
                 fits
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 lesse
                 strange
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Libavius
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 hearing
                 his
                 kinsman
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 country
                 ,
                 was
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 fell
                 sick
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 disease
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 infection
                 .
                 [
                 
                   Libavius
                   de
                   veneno
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
                 Corollarii
                 ]
                 This
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 deep
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 or
                 sudden
                 fear
                 ,
                 a
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 aptitude
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 disease
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 powerful
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 fear
                 and
                 fancies
                 are
                 ●pon
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 story
                 mentioned
                 
                 by
                 
                   Libavius
                   [
                   de
                   veneno
                   .
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 ]
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 ate
                 a
                 snake
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 an
                 Eel
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Snake
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 he
                 fell
                 sick
                 and
                 pined
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   diversities
                   and
                   vertues
                   of
                   Bezar
                   stones
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   woman
                   conceived
                   in
                   a
                   Bath
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   Incubus
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Strange
                   actions
                   performed
                   by
                   sleepers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   causes
                   thereof
                   .
                   Lots
                   Incest
                   in
                   his
                   sleep
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   Animals
                   live
                   long
                   without
                   food
                   :
                   The
                   Camelions
                   food
                   is
                   only
                   air
                   ;
                   the
                   contrary
                   reasons
                   answered
                   :
                   Air
                   turns
                   to
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   pabulous
                   supply
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 MOnardes
                 [
                 
                   in
                   historia
                   Bezoaris
                
                 ]
                 speaks
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 poisoned
                 by
                 drinking
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 puddle
                 where
                 Toads
                 ,
                 Snakes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 virulent
                 vermin
                 had
                 laid
                 their
                 spawn
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 cured
                 by
                 taking
                 Bezar
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 .
                 Bauhinus
                 ,
                 [
                 c.
                 34.36
                 .
                 ]
                 speaks
                 of
                 divers
                 diseases
                 cured
                 by
                 this
                 stone
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 with
                 good
                 successe
                 in
                 pestilential
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 as
                 Synertus
                 shews
                 ,
                 
                   Syn.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Feb.
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 good
                 in
                 divers
                 other
                 maladies
                 both
                 to
                 cure
                 and
                 prevent
                 them
                 :
                 Yet
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 thinks
                 [
                 
                   we
                   are
                   daily
                   gulled
                   in
                   the
                   Bezar
                   ,
                   whereof
                   many
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   Book
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 23.
                 ]
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 some
                 adulterat
                 Bezars
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 all
                 fals
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 gulled
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 wished
                 effects
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Synertus
                   (
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Feb.
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Bezar
                 faileth
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 just
                 dose
                 be
                 not
                 given
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 fearfulness
                 give
                 but
                 a
                 grain
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 grains
                 with
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 oftentimes
                 by
                 mixing
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 Simples
                 :
                 It
                 proves
                 also
                 ineffectual
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 be
                 given
                 too
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 stomach
                 be
                 not
                 clear
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 exhibited
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Tartar
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 by
                 themselves
                 will
                 work
                 powerfully
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 mixed
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 operative
                 qualities
                 and
                 taste
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 Bezar
                 many
                 times
                 mixed
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 stone
                 is
                 bred
                 in
                 a
                 bag
                 under
                 the
                 stomach
                 of
                 some
                 beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 form
                 resemble
                 our
                 Goats
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 E●st-Indies
                 they
                 have
                 horns
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 none
                 :
                 The
                 Oriental
                 stones
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 a
                 grain
                 whereof
                 hath
                 been
                 sold
                 for
                 four
                 Ducats
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Goose
                 Egg
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 divers
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 yellow
                 ,
                 some
                 green
                 ,
                 some
                 black
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 those
                 beasts
                 that
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 hils
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 aromatick
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 valleys
                 :
                 they
                 grow
                 like
                 Onions
                 wrapt
                 about
                 with
                 many
                 tunicles
                 or
                 crusts
                 .
                 
                   Acosta
                   (
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 42.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 sound
                 pins
                 ,
                 straws
                 ,
                 or
                 sticks
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 matter
                 doth
                 gather
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 by
                 degrees
                 increaseth
                 and
                 hardneth
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 just
                 magnitude
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 stones
                 are
                 found
                 sometimes
                 odoriferous
                 hearbs
                 .
                 Mathiolus
                 and
                 Renodaeus
                 hold
                 those
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 dust
                 or
                 gravel
                 .
                 The
                 Indians
                 use
                 the
                 pouder
                 of
                 Bezar
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 inward
                 diseases
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 it
                 they
                 cure
                 their
                 wounds
                 and
                 Carbuncles
                 ,
                 or
                 Boils
                 .
                 
                   Acosta
                   (
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 42.
                 )
                 relates
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Peruans
                 ,
                 vvho
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 stone
                 is
                 bred
                 in
                 a
                 beast
                 called
                 Vieugne
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 feeds
                 upon
                 a
                 poisonable
                 hearb
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 preserves
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 vvaters
                 that
                 are
                 poisoned
                 by
                 venomous
                 beasts
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 stone
                 ,
                 l●t
                 him
                 read
                 those
                 above
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 
                   Boutius
                   ,
                   Baccius
                   ,
                   Toll
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 story
                 is
                 strange
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 vvhich
                 conceived
                 in
                 a
                 Bath
                 by
                 attracting
                 the
                 mans
                 sperm
                 who
                 bathed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Averroes
                   (
                   Anat.
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 quaest
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 but
                 denied
                 by
                 
                   Laurentius
                   ,
                   del
                   Rio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 vvhom
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 in
                 this
                 followeth
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 denyeth
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 must
                 bring
                 good
                 witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 shew
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 this
                 conception
                 possible
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 instinct
                 and
                 appetite
                 attracteth
                 the
                 sperm
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 Plato
                 calls
                 it
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 stomach
                 attracteth
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 seminal
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 vvarm
                 vvater
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 vvhile
                 preserved
                 from
                 evaporating
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 longitude
                 of
                 the
                 organ
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 refrigerated
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 could
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 organ
                 of
                 great
                 breasts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 sperm
                 is
                 no
                 vvays
                 damaged
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 bath
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 proportion
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Matrix
                 ;
                 vvhereas
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 emission
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 most
                 of
                 nervous
                 and
                 spermatical
                 parts
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 vve
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 sperm
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhich
                 there
                 are
                 seminal
                 spirits
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 prejudiced
                 by
                 the
                 vvater
                 vvhere
                 it
                 is
                 shed
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 male
                 fishes
                 cast
                 their
                 seed
                 upon
                 the
                 spaw●
                 vvhich
                 the
                 females
                 leave
                 in
                 the
                 vvater
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Albertus
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 vvee
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 all
                 the
                 stories
                 false
                 vvhich
                 are
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 Incubi
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvere
                 evil
                 spirits
                 conveying
                 the
                 masculine
                 seed
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 vvhich
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 conceptions
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 15.
                 
                   de
                   Civit.
                   Dei
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 23.
                 )
                 doth
                 argue
                 impudence
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 many
                 testimonies
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 imagination
                 is
                 sometimes
                 deluded
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 Wierus
                 thinks
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Incubus
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 disease
                 with
                 Ephialtes
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 evill
                 spirits
                 called
                 Incubi
                 and
                 Succubi
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 such
                 ,
                 vvere
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Histories
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Catecbumeni
                 vvere
                 much
                 troubled
                 vvith
                 these
                 Incubi
                 .
                 This
                 vvere
                 also
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 double
                 Incubus
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 natural
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 caused
                 in
                 sleep
                 by
                 a
                 frigid
                 grosse
                 vapour
                 filling
                 the
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 animall
                 spirits
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 vvhereby
                 the
                 imagination
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 oppressed
                 vvith
                 a
                 great
                 vveight
                 .
                 This
                 disease
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Epilepsia
                 ,
                 but
                 somwhat
                 milde
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Incubus
                 is
                 Diabolical
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 some
                 men
                 can
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 perform
                 those
                 actions
                 which
                 they
                 neither
                 could
                 nor
                 durst
                 do
                 when
                 awaked
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 Histories
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 
                   Marianus
                   (
                   cap.
                   ad
                   audientiam
                
                 )
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Maid
                 ,
                 vvho
                 in
                 her
                 sleep
                 could
                 rise
                 and
                 make
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 awaked
                 .
                 
                   Francis
                   Mendoza
                   ,
                   (
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   Flor.
                
                 )
                 knew
                 one
                 vvho
                 vvould
                 rise
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 vvalked
                 out
                 vvith
                 his
                 naked
                 sword
                 ,
                 vvith
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 struck
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 guard
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 vvounded
                 ,
                 vvas
                 awaked
                 .
                 
                   Tirannel
                   (
                   in
                   Mendoza
                
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 vvho
                 rose
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 vvent
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 river
                 Sene
                 ;
                 vvhere
                 ,
                 having
                 met
                 vvith
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 he
                 killed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returned
                 (
                 being
                 all
                 this
                 vvhile
                 asleep
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 .
                 
                   Horstius
                   (
                   de
                   noctambulis
                
                 )
                 vvrites
                 of
                 one
                 vvho
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 usually
                 vvould
                 arise
                 ,
                 go
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 stairs
                 ,
                 lock
                 and
                 unlock
                 his
                 chests
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 vvho
                 dreamed
                 he
                 vvas
                 to
                 ride
                 a
                 Journy
                 ,
                 riseth
                 ,
                 puts
                 on
                 his
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 boots
                 and
                 spurs
                 ,
                 gets
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 he
                 sate
                 stradling
                 ,
                 beating
                 the
                 vvals
                 vvith
                 his
                 spurs
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 vvas
                 awaked
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Helmstad
                 one
                 rose
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 vvent
                 down
                 the
                 stairs
                 into
                 a
                 Court
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 toward
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 neer
                 vvhich
                 vvas
                 a
                 deep
                 Wel
                 :
                 into
                 this
                 he
                 went
                 down
                 ,
                 holding
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 stones
                 by
                 his
                 hands
                 
                 and
                 feet
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 touched
                 the
                 vvater
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 cold
                 thereof
                 he
                 vvas
                 awaked
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 in
                 what
                 danger
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 pitiful
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 which
                 awaked
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 got
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 lay
                 many
                 days
                 speechlesse
                 and
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 being
                 extreamly
                 weakned
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 .
                 Another
                 story
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 lesse
                 strange
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 vvho
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 arose
                 naked
                 ,
                 carrying
                 his
                 shirt
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 rope
                 clambers
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 high
                 Turret
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 where
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 :
                 Here
                 he
                 findes
                 a
                 nest
                 of
                 Mag-pies
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 robs
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 the
                 young
                 ones
                 in
                 his
                 shirt
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rope
                 comes
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 :
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 being
                 awaked
                 ,
                 tells
                 his
                 brother
                 how
                 he
                 dreamed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 robb'd
                 a
                 Pies
                 nest
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 wondring
                 what
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 his
                 shirt
                 ,
                 riseth
                 and
                 findes
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 beds
                 feet
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 birds
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 examples
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 add
                 that
                 of
                 Lot
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 begot
                 his
                 two
                 daughters
                 with
                 childe
                 :
                 This
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 6
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 direct
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Lot
                   neither
                   knew
                   when
                   his
                   daughters
                   lay
                   down
                   ,
                   nor
                   when
                   they
                   rose
                   up
                   .
                
                 Which
                 words
                 are
                 expounded
                 by
                 Irenaeus
                 (
                 c.
                 51.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   Haeres
                   .
                   )
                   That
                
                 Lot
                 
                   had
                   neither
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   nor
                   consent
                   ,
                   nor
                   sense
                   ,
                   nor
                   knowledge
                   of
                   this
                   act
                   :
                   Chrysostome
                
                 affirms
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 expounding
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Lot
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Hom.
                 44.
                 
                   in
                   Genes
                   .
                   )
                   was
                   so
                   intoxicated
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   crime
                   ;
                   acting
                   in
                   this
                   neither
                   wittingly
                   nor
                   willingly
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Austin
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Cont.
                   manic
                   .
                   l.
                
                 22.
                 )
                 and
                 other
                 Expositors
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 one
                 ask
                 ,
                 how
                 sleeping
                 men
                 can
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 active
                 in
                 sleep
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 sleepers
                 are
                 not
                 apt
                 for
                 such
                 actions
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 whose
                 natures
                 are
                 melancholy
                 or
                 cholerick
                 ,
                 whose
                 spirits
                 are
                 more
                 fervent
                 ,
                 subtil
                 ,
                 and
                 agile
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 moving
                 the
                 bmuscles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 be
                 ound
                 up
                 by
                 sleep
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 catch
                 not
                 that
                 hurt
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 if
                 awaked
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 senses
                 are
                 not
                 avocated
                 by
                 other
                 objects
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 apprehension
                 of
                 fear
                 ,
                 their
                 imagination
                 is
                 more
                 intent
                 in
                 sleep
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 their
                 Genius
                 or
                 good
                 Angel
                 is
                 carefull
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 I
                 read
                 of
                 divers
                 both
                 beasts
                 and
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 have
                 lived
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 :
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 Cuckows
                 ,
                 Dormice
                 ,
                 &
                 diuers
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 sast
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 :
                 
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 Lizards
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Water-Crocodiles
                 ,
                 Bears
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ravenous
                 beasts
                 ,
                 whose
                 bodies
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 humidity
                 and
                 rapacity
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 crudi●les
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
                 
                   Mendosa
                   (
                   d●
                   Flor.
                   Philos.
                   Probl.
                
                 24.
                 )
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Hen
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 lived
                 eighty
                 dayes
                 without
                 food
                 and
                 vvater
                 .
                 
                   Cardan
                   (
                   de
                   subtil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 )
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Indian
                 bird
                 called
                 Manucodiata
                 ,
                 lives
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 upon
                 dew
                 as
                 Grashoppers
                 do
                 .
                 
                   Rond●letius
                   (
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Piscib
                   .
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 )
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 wife
                 kept
                 a
                 fish
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 food
                 but
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 fish
                 grew
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 glasse
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 last
                 contain
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 Spiders
                 my self
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 dismissed
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 fasted
                 nine
                 months
                 .
                 The
                 Camelion
                 also
                 liveth
                 upon
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 
                   Oscitans
                   vescitur
                   ,
                   follicans
                   ruminat
                   ,
                   de
                   vento
                   cibus
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 
                   in
                   Pallio
                
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Camelion
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 hither
                 from
                 Africa
                 by
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 box
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 air
                 .
                 Yet
                 D.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 3
                 ,
                 c.
                 21.
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 air
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 food
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 AElian
                 
                   speak
                   nothing
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 they
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 likely
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 their
                 feeding
                 on
                 aire
                 had
                 been
                 fabulous
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 what
                 food
                 each
                 animal
                 is
                 sustained
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 airy
                 food
                 ,
                 yet
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Scaliger
                 
                   writes
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Claudius
                 
                   saw
                   a
                   Camelion
                   lick
                   up
                   a
                   fly
                   from
                   his
                   breast
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Bellonius
                   upon
                   exenteration
                   found
                   flies
                   in
                   the
                   Camelions
                   belly
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 So
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Cats
                 eat
                 Flies
                 ;
                 Monkies
                 and
                 Turkies
                 eat
                 Spiders
                 ,
                 and
                 Dogs
                 eat
                 grasse
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 feed
                 on
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 eat
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 physick
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Camelion
                 sometimes
                 eat
                 flies
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Ostridge
                 eat
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 birds
                 swallow
                 stones
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   There
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   this
                   animal
                   the
                   gu●s
                   ,
                   the
                   stomach
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   for
                   nutrition
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   superfluous
                   if
                   it
                   feed
                   on
                   aire
                   only
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 These
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 feed
                 on
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 air
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 feed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 mixed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 nutritive
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 vvere
                 to
                 eat
                 sometimes
                 flies
                 ,
                 for
                 pleasure
                 or
                 physick
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 stomach
                 was
                 necessary
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 nature
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 whereof
                 vvee
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 accuse
                 her
                 for
                 giving
                 eyes
                 to
                 Wonts
                 ,
                 tears
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 Goats
                 ,
                 and
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 bountiful
                 to
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 niggardly
                 to
                 the
                 Ape
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 one
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 tail
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 none
                 at
                 
                 all
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 reasons
                 
                   From
                   the
                   bignesse
                   of
                   the
                   Camelions
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   slimy
                   matter
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   air
                   cannot
                   be
                   its
                   nutriment
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Its
                 tongue
                 vvas
                 made
                 to
                 catch
                 flies
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 slimy
                 matter
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 its
                 prey
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Serpents
                 its
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 useth
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 fall
                 that
                 slimy
                 matter
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 vvith
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 presently
                 killed
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   air
                   cannot
                   nourish
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   taste
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Tast
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 tast
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 lesse
                 nourished
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 pure
                 air
                 be
                 tastlesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 air
                 thickned
                 and
                 moistned
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 by
                 the
                 divers
                 tasts
                 in
                 waters
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 air
                 be
                 tastlesse
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 to
                 the
                 Camelion
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   transmutation
                   of
                   air
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   nourished
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   familiarity
                   of
                   matter
                   between
                   air
                   and
                   a
                   living
                   body
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 pure
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 mixed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Camelions
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 divers
                 creatures
                 live
                 on
                 dew
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 watrish
                 air
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 in
                 Arabia
                 are
                 fed
                 with
                 Manna
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 both
                 begot
                 of
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Nutriment
                   is
                   condensated
                   by
                   the
                   natural
                   heat
                   ,
                   but
                   air
                   by
                   the
                   bodies
                   heat
                   is
                   rarified
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 The
                 contrary
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 seen
                 continually
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 vve
                 breath
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 thicker
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 heat
                 doth
                 rarifie
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 it
                 is
                 thickned
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   All
                   aliment
                   must
                   remain
                   some
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ;
                   but
                   air
                   is
                   presently
                   expelled
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 air
                 which
                 is
                 attracted
                 by
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 quickly
                 again
                 expelled
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 stay
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 it
                 performs
                 its
                 office
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 to
                 refrigerate
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 air
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Camelion
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 feed
                 ,
                 must
                 and
                 doth
                 stay
                 longer
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Air
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   our
                   natural
                   heat
                   ,
                   is
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   contrary
                   ;
                   but
                   aliment
                   is
                   potentially
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 All
                 aliment
                 is
                 contrary
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 could
                 bee
                 no
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 nutrition
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 is
                 potentially
                 the
                 same
                 vvith
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 cold
                 meats
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 fruits
                 ,
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 sallets
                 ,
                 do
                 men
                 eat
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 potentially
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   deny
                   air
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   aliment
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   entreth
                   into
                   mixt
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   s
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   convertible
                   into
                   water
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   doubt
                   that
                   air
                   is
                   the
                   pabulous
                   supply
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   that
                   flame
                   is
                   properly
                   air
                   kindled
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Some
                 have
                 denyed
                 Snow
                 to
                 be
                 white
                 ,
                 or
                 fire
                 hot
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 some
                 fantastical
                 heads
                 deny
                 air
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 element
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 entreth
                 into
                 mixt
                 bodies
                 .
                 Danaeus
                 indeed
                 thinks
                 air
                 and
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 water
                 is
                 quickly
                 
                 turned
                 into
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 great
                 affinity
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 against
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 another
                 substance
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 convertible
                 into
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 air
                 be
                 vvater
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 vvater
                 is
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 many
                 caves
                 vvater
                 drops
                 turn
                 to
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 element
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 air
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 mixt
                 bodies
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 unctuous
                 humidity
                 or
                 oyl
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 all
                 perfect
                 mixt
                 bodies
                 ?
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 fire
                 nor
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 neither
                 unctuous
                 nor
                 humid
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 water
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 that
                 be
                 humid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unctuous
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 be
                 air
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   air
                   into
                   water
                
                 ;
                 he
                 denieth
                 both
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 conversion
                 is
                 as
                 demonstrable
                 as
                 our
                 respiration
                 in
                 winter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 air
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 attracteth
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 drops
                 on
                 his
                 beard
                 ,
                 sheets
                 ,
                 rugs
                 ,
                 and
                 blankets
                 :
                 reason
                 also
                 shews
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 water
                 can
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 air
                 ,
                 why
                 cannot
                 air
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 both
                 communicating
                 in
                 the
                 symbolical
                 quality
                 of
                 humidity
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Verulams
                 denying
                 air
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 pabulous
                 supply
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 causless
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 ask
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 substantially
                 maintains
                 the
                 fire
                 ?
                 They
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   combustible
                   matter
                   in
                   the
                   kindled
                   body
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 trisle
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 ask
                 what
                 this
                 combustible
                 matter
                 is
                 ?
                 Earth
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 earth
                 ,
                 1.
                 as
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 combustible
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 spent
                 ,
                 earth
                 remains
                 in
                 ashes
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 water
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 maintains
                 not
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 extinguisheth
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 then
                 necessarily
                 be
                 air
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 unctuous
                 or
                 aereal
                 humidity
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fewel
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 burn
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 spent
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 dieth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 candles
                 ,
                 lamps
                 ,
                 torches
                 ,
                 links
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 pinguedinous
                 matter
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Fernelius
                 indeed
                 gives
                 a
                 threefold
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 combustible
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 air
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 air
                 :
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 combustible
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 aereal
                 humidity
                 :
                 and
                 smoak
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 air
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 fiery
                 quality
                 of
                 siccity
                 and
                 calidity
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 but
                 light
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 fire
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 quickly
                 smoak
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 into
                 smoak
                 again
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 air
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 quickly
                 die
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 received
                 not
                 animation
                 by
                 ventilation
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 cupping-glasses
                 ,
                 how
                 nimbly
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 when
                 almost
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 will
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 vent
                 suck
                 the
                 air
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Divers
                   animals
                   long-lived
                   without
                   food
                   .
                   The
                   Camelion
                   live
                   ,
                   on
                   air
                   only
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Divers
                   creatures
                   fed
                   only
                   by
                   water
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Chilification
                   not
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   .
                   Strange
                   operations
                   of
                   some
                   stomachs
                   .
                   The
                   Ostrich
                   eats
                   and
                   digests
                   Iron
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   How
                   Bees
                   ,
                   Gnats
                   ,
                   &c.
                   make
                   a
                   sound
                   .
                   Of
                   Glow-worms
                   :
                   and
                   Grains
                   bit
                   by
                   Pismires
                   :
                   the
                   vegitable
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   strange
                   plants
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Tygers
                   swiftnesse
                   .
                   The
                   Remora
                   stays
                   ships
                   .
                
              
               
                 THAT
                 divers
                 animals
                 ,
                 even
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 food
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 these
                 examples
                 :
                 A
                 certain
                 maid
                 in
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 of
                 
                   Spire
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1542.
                 lived
                 three
                 years
                 without
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1582.
                 in
                 the
                 Palatinat
                 there
                 lived
                 a
                 maid
                 nine
                 years
                 together
                 without
                 food
                 ,
                 who
                 afterward
                 married
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 children
                 .
                 
                   Rondeletius
                   (
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   pis
                   .
                   c.
                
                 13.
                 )
                 writes
                 of
                 a
                 maid
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 divers
                 years
                 without
                 food
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 whom
                 hee
                 saw
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 food
                 but
                 air
                 ten
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 Ficinus
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 food
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 air
                 and
                 Sun
                 afforded
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1595.
                 a
                 maid
                 lived
                 at
                 Colen
                 three
                 years
                 without
                 food
                 ;
                 another
                 at
                 Bern
                 lived
                 eighteen
                 years
                 on
                 the
                 air
                 alone
                 ,
                 anno
                 1604.
                 
                 Other
                 examples
                 I
                 could
                 alledge
                 out
                 of
                 Citesius
                 Physitian
                 of
                 
                   Padua
                   ,
                   Lentulus
                
                 of
                 
                   Bern
                   ,
                   Ioubertus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 nutrition
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 meerly
                 in
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 alledge
                 examples
                 of
                 miraculous
                 fasts
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 and
                 Magical
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 meerly
                 natural
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 was
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 master
                 the
                 humidity
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 abounded
                 :
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 weak
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 sweet
                 phlegm
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 imperfect
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 Physitians
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 life
                 may
                 bee
                 prolonged
                 without
                 food
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 (
                 
                   Mendoza
                   in
                   Flor.
                   phil
                
                 .
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 Venetian
                 who
                 fasted
                 forty
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 thick
                 phlegme
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 hearb
                 Semper-vivum
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 green
                 without
                 earth
                 or
                 water
                 ,
                 having
                 much
                 natural
                 humidity
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Camelion
                 is
                 onely
                 fed
                 by
                 air
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 (
                 however
                 Dr.
                 
                   Brown
                   (
                   Book
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 21.
                 )
                 writes
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 testimonies
                 both
                 of
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 Writers
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 few
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 witnesses
                 of
                 
                 some
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 kept
                 Camelions
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 them
                 feed
                 but
                 on
                 air
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 hath
                 Nature
                 given
                 it
                 such
                 large
                 Lungs
                 beyond
                 its
                 proportion
                 ?
                 Sure
                 not
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 ;
                 lesse
                 Lungs
                 would
                 serve
                 for
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 weak
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 then
                 for
                 nutrition
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 blood
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 feed
                 on
                 solid
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Frogs
                   and
                   divers
                   Fishes
                   have
                   little
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   their
                   nutriment
                   is
                   solid
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 nutriment
                 to
                 be
                 solid
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 blood
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Camelion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 it
                 contnually
                 gape
                 more
                 then
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 stands
                 more
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 air
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 towit
                 ,
                 for
                 nutrition
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 refrigeration
                 .
                 The
                 Doctor
                 imputeth
                 this
                 gaping
                 to
                 the
                 largenesse
                 of
                 his
                 Lungs
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shift
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 animals
                 whose
                 Lungs
                 doe
                 exceed
                 both
                 the
                 Lungs
                 and
                 whole
                 bodies
                 of
                 many
                 Camelions
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 gape
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 more
                 blood
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Camelions
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 kept
                 the
                 Camelion
                 which
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 never
                 perceived
                 it
                 to
                 void
                 excrements
                 backwards
                 ;
                 an
                 argument
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 solid
                 food
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Camelion
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 air
                 ,
                 when
                 Hay
                 a
                 beast
                 of
                 Brasil
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 Lerius
                 witnesseth
                 ?
                 The
                 Doctor
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Camelion
                   is
                   abstenious
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   still
                   ,
                   because
                   divers
                   other
                   animals
                   are
                   so
                   .
                
                 He
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Camelion
                 is
                 cornuted
                 ,
                 because
                 divers
                 other
                 animals
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 Each
                 species
                 hath
                 its
                 property
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 communicable
                 to
                 other
                 species
                 ▪
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 property
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 water
                 is
                 the
                 aliment
                 of
                 divers
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 vegetables
                 ;
                 for
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 plants
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 animals
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 many
                 fishes
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 by
                 that
                 fish
                 which
                 Rondeletius
                 his
                 wife
                 kept
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 .
                 Grashoppers
                 feed
                 upon
                 dew
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 (
                 
                   Mendoza
                   ,
                   Prob.
                
                 23.
                 )
                 of
                 Worms
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 only
                 on
                 Snow
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 birds
                 whose
                 aliment
                 is
                 only
                 water
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 seven
                 weeks
                 together
                 only
                 upon
                 water
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   (
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                   de
                   anim
                   .
                   )
                   Galen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Averroes
                 are
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 understand
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 element
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 nutritive
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 impure
                 ,
                 mixed
                 ,
                 or
                 compounded
                 ▪
                 for
                 such
                 may
                 nourish
                 .
              
               
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 water
                 an
                 aliment
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   
                   some
                   creatures
                   drink
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 To
                 such
                 ,
                 water
                 indeed
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 aliment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 his
                 argument
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 no
                 creatures
                 aliment
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 creatures
                 do
                 not
                 drink
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 eats
                 bread
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 men
                 never
                 ate
                 any
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   water
                   serves
                   for
                   refrigeration
                   and
                   dilution
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   aliment
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 serve
                 both
                 ?
                 Doe
                 we
                 not
                 many
                 times
                 eat
                 cooling
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 refrigerate
                 and
                 feed
                 us
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   ancients
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   had
                   thought
                   water
                   nutritive
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   commended
                   the
                   Limpid
                   water
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   turbid
                   streams
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   nutriment
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 If
                 the
                 Ancients
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 Waters
                 fittest
                 to
                 feed
                 Eels
                 ,
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 on
                 mud
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 commended
                 the
                 turbid
                 streams
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 such
                 Waters
                 as
                 are
                 fittest
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 commended
                 the
                 Limpid
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 confesseth
                 in
                 the
                 purest
                 water
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 terreous
                 residence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 some
                 nutriment
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Chilification
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 creatures
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 live
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 act
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 heat
                 as
                 heat
                 doth
                 concoct
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 chilifie
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 fiery
                 ,
                 nor
                 feverish
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 can
                 perform
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 action
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 specifical
                 form
                 and
                 proper
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 turns
                 all
                 it
                 receives
                 into
                 a
                 white
                 creamy
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 produce
                 several
                 substances
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Liver
                 doth
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 as
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 specifical
                 form
                 which
                 the
                 Liver
                 hath
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stomachs
                 work
                 is
                 to
                 master
                 the
                 aliment
                 ,
                 to
                 concoct
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Liver
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 when
                 som
                 can
                 eat
                 and
                 digest
                 coals
                 ,
                 sand
                 ,
                 lime
                 ,
                 pitch
                 ,
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trash
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 Physitians
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Pica
                   ,
                   Citta
                   ,
                   Malacia
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 proceeds
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 a
                 distemper
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 malignant
                 acide
                 humors
                 impacted
                 in
                 the
                 membrans
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 from
                 some
                 occult
                 quality
                 .
                 
                   Forestus
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 18.
                 
                 Obs.
                 7.
                 )
                 knew
                 one
                 who
                 swallowed
                 down
                 live
                 Eeels
                 ,
                 another
                 who
                 ate
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Lime
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 his
                 fist
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 without
                 hurt
                 .
                 
                   Fonseca
                   (
                   Consult
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cons.
                 94.
                 )
                 knew
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 daily
                 did
                 eat
                 earthen
                 ware
                 or
                 pot-sheards
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 she
                 lived
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 lived
                 till
                 she
                 was
                 old
                 ;
                 even
                 when
                 she
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 fever
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 abstain
                 
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 this
                 stuffe
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Ostridge
                 can
                 eat
                 and
                 digest
                 iron
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 Cardan
                 thinks
                 ;
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 heat
                 of
                 that
                 bird
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thicknesse
                 of
                 his
                 Gizzard
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 help
                 )
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 its
                 whole
                 essence
                 ,
                 as
                 Fernelius
                 writes
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 experiments
                 also
                 of
                 late
                 Writers
                 :
                 For
                 Langius
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 writes
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Ostriches
                 in
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara's
                 Garden
                 ,
                 who
                 swallowed
                 and
                 digested
                 pieces
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 metal
                 .
                 
                   Leo
                   Africanus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 swallow
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 finde
                 ,
                 even
                 iron
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 if
                 the
                 Ostrich
                 eat
                 Iron
                 ,
                 when
                 Rats
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 denies
                 this
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 (
                 book
                 3.
                 c.
                 22.
                 )
                 Because
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Oppian
                 are
                 silent
                 in
                 this
                 singularity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Pliny
                 speaketh
                 of
                 its
                 wonderful
                 digestion
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 AElian
                 mentions
                 not
                 Iron
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Leo
                   Africanus
                
                 speaks
                 diminutively
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Fernelius
                 extenuates
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Riolanus
                 denies
                 it
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                
                 refutes
                 it
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Aldrovandus
                 saw
                 an
                 Ostrich
                 swallow
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 excluded
                 it
                 again
                 undigested
                 .
                 
                   Answ.
                   Aristotles
                   ,
                   Oppians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 AElians
                 silence
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ;
                 for
                 arguments
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 negative
                 authority
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 held
                 of
                 any
                 validity
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 omitted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 eye-witnesses
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 truth
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 concocteth
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 eateth
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Doctor
                 acknowledgeth
                 it
                 eats
                 Iron
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 it
                 concocts
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Africanus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 devours
                 Iron
                 .
                 And
                 Fernelius
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 extenuating
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 plainly
                 affirms
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 concoction
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 its
                 whole
                 essence
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Riolanus
                 ,
                 his
                 denial
                 without
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 regard
                 not
                 .
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 stones
                 which
                 it
                 swallows
                 ,
                 and
                 excludes
                 again
                 without
                 nutriment
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Aldrovandus
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 one
                 Ostrich
                 which
                 excluded
                 his
                 iron
                 undigested
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 Swallow
                 makes
                 no
                 Summer
                 .
                 All
                 individuals
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 temperament
                 :
                 Among
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 digest
                 that
                 which
                 others
                 cannot
                 :
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 weaknesse
                 or
                 distemper
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 of
                 that
                 Ostrich
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 digestion
                 or
                 concoction
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 aliment
                 ,
                 not
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 substance
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Liver
                 )
                 but
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 quality
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 separates
                 the
                 excrements
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 nutrition
                 :
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 the
                 Iron
                 which
                 this
                 Ostrich
                 excluded
                 ,
                 was
                 digested
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 stomach
                 suckt
                 something
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 sending
                 away
                 the
                 superfluous
                 part
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Iron
                 was
                 not
                 undigested
                 ,
                 because
                 egested
                 :
                 For
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 we
                 eat
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 part
                 excluded
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Doctor
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Iron
                 receiveth
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 stomach
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 pray
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 chilification
                 ?
                 Yet
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 alteration
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 natural
                 heat
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 acide
                 and
                 vitriolous
                 humidity
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 manifest
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 vitriolous
                 humidity
                 to
                 corrode
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 doubtlesse
                 corrode
                 the
                 stomach
                 it self
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 an
                 occult
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 speak
                 Philosophically
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 in
                 digestion
                 is
                 heat
                 ,
                 not
                 moisture
                 ;
                 for
                 humidity
                 compared
                 to
                 calidity
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 passive
                 quality
                 ;
                 so
                 then
                 the
                 vitrioll
                 corrodes
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 its
                 moisture
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 When
                 I
                 fell
                 upon
                 this
                 piece
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Doctor
                 Browns
                 Enquiries
                 :
                 but
                 finding
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Assertions
                 contradictory
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 bring
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Test
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 rubbish
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 way
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 doe
                 him
                 no
                 wrong
                 ,
                 seeing
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   Opinions
                   are
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   think
                   or
                   declare
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 Having
                 therefore
                 examined
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 some
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 Enquiries
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 intent
                 to
                 traduce
                 or
                 extenuate
                 his
                 excelle●
                 pains
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 elucidate
                 what
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 my
                 opinion
                 wherein
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Whereas
                 then
                 he
                 saith
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   That
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Bees
                   ,
                   &c.
                   make
                   a
                   sound
                   by
                   the
                   allision
                   of
                   an
                   inward
                   spirit
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   little
                   membrane
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 whose
                 sound
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 their
                 wings
                 only
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 pluckt
                 off
                 one
                 wing
                 ,
                 they
                 sounded
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 lost
                 both
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 sound
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Glow-worm
                   depends
                   upon
                   a
                   living
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 he
                 expresseth
                 but
                 a
                 remote
                 cause
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 proximat
                 and
                 immediat
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 luminous
                 water
                 or
                 humour
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 in
                 those
                 I
                 kept
                 some
                 days
                 in
                 grasse
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 heat
                 decreased
                 ,
                 the
                 humour
                 thickned
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 congealed
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 the
                 light
                 grew
                 dimmer
                 ;
                 being
                 quite
                 dead
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 the
                 congealed
                 humour
                 ,
                 white
                 like
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 chalk
                 .
                 Those
                 I
                 took
                 were
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 
                 nights
                 ,
                 so
                 shining
                 ,
                 that
                 holding
                 the
                 book
                 neer
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 see
                 to
                 read
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   grains
                   whose
                   ends
                   are
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   will
                   suddenly
                   sprout
                   ;
                   which
                   thwarts
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pismires
                   bite
                   off
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   corn
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   store
                   up
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   growth
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Both
                 these
                 Assertions
                 may
                 bee
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 corn
                 cut
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 may
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 may
                 faile
                 which
                 the
                 Pismire
                 bites
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 malignant
                 quality
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 grain
                 ,
                 impressed
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Pismires
                 bite
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 knife
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 Book
                 3.
                 c.
                 27.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   plant
                   animal
                   ,
                   or
                   vegitable
                   Lamb
                   of
                
                 Tartaria
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   wondred
                   at
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   lamb
                   in
                   the
                   flower
                   or
                   seed
                   .
                
                 Sure
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 the
                 story
                 thereof
                 deceive
                 us
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Scaliger
                   (
                   Exerc
                
                 .
                 182.29
                 .
                 )
                 describes
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 Lamb
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 horns
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 long
                 hairs
                 like
                 horns
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 skin
                 ,
                 it
                 bleeds
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 grass
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 ;
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 spent
                 ,
                 it
                 dieth
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 write
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 Wolves
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 circumstances
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 1.
                 the
                 shape
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 plan●
                 resemble
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 Indian
                 fruit
                 described
                 by
                 
                   Nic.
                   Monardes
                
                 ,
                 resembles
                 a
                 Dragon
                 so
                 artificially
                 painted
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 painter
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 Downy
                 ,
                 or
                 Woolly
                 skin
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peaches
                 ▪
                 Quinces
                 ,
                 Chesnuts
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fruits
                 which
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Down
                 ,
                 called
                 Lanugo
                 by
                 the
                 Poet
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 bleed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 Tree
                 we
                 mentioned
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 called
                 Draco
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 which
                 its
                 fruit
                 hath
                 ;
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 this
                 Tree
                 from
                 the
                 resemblance
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 in
                 Physick
                 for
                 its
                 astringent
                 and
                 corroborating
                 quality
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 some
                 animal
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 plant
                 called
                 Pudica
                 ,
                 which
                 contracts
                 it
                 leaves
                 when
                 you
                 touch
                 or
                 come
                 neer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dilates
                 them
                 again
                 when
                 you
                 depart
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Cimbub
                   on
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 leaves
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 crawl
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 Worms
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Scaliger
                   ,
                   Exerc.
                
                 112.
                 )
                 two
                 little
                 feet
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 leaves
                 was
                 kept
                 alive
                 eight
                 days
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 ,
                 which
                 still
                 moved
                 it selfe
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 touched
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 Tigers
                 are
                 swift
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 but
                 denyed
                 by
                 
                   Bontius
                   ,
                   Because
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 cites
                 him
                 )
                 
                   those
                   in
                   Iava
                   are
                   slow
                   and
                   tardigradous
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sheep
                 are
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 carry
                 burthens
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 America
                 are
                 such
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 
                 the
                 African
                 Lions
                 are
                 not
                 fierce
                 ,
                 big
                 ,
                 and
                 red
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 American
                 are
                 nor
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Indian
                 animals
                 differ
                 much
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 .
                 Though
                 then
                 the
                 Indian
                 Tygers
                 be
                 slow
                 ,
                 the
                 African
                 or
                 European
                 may
                 be
                 swift
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 doubts
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   Remora
                   may
                   be
                   unreasonably
                   amplified
                   .
                
                 The
                 story
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stays
                 ships
                 under
                 sail
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 possible
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 to
                 draw
                 Iron
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 the
                 resting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 apparent
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 occult
                 vertue
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 hid
                 principle
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 secret
                 principle
                 of
                 quiescence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Lions
                   afraid
                   of
                   Cocks
                   :
                   Antipathies
                   cause
                   fear
                   and
                   horror
                   in
                   divers
                   animals
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Spiders
                   kill
                   Toads
                   ;
                   the
                   diversities
                   of
                   Spiders
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Cocks
                   Egge
                   and
                   Basilisk
                   :
                   Divers
                   sorts
                   of
                   Basilisks
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Amphisbana
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Vipers
                   generation
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   objections
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   refuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Lion
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 is
                 doubted
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 (
                 book
                 3.
                 c.
                 24.
                 )
                 because
                 Camerarius
                 
                   speaks
                   of
                   one
                   lion
                   that
                   leapt
                   down
                   into
                   a
                   yard
                   where
                   were
                   Cocks
                   and
                   Hens
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   ate
                   up
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Camerarius
                 (
                 
                   Medit.
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 c.
                 12.
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 alledged
                 place
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 is
                 justified
                 both
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 eye-witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 improbable
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 Lion
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 at
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 an
                 Elephant
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Hog
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Romans
                 knew
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 drove
                 an
                 Herd
                 of
                 Swine
                 among
                 the
                 Enemies
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 Victory
                 of
                 Pyrrhus
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 afraid
                 is
                 the
                 Elephant
                 of
                 an
                 Hog
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 hear
                 him
                 gruntle
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 Monky
                 should
                 be
                 afraid
                 and
                 shake
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Snail
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Erasmus
                   (
                   in
                   amicitia
                
                 )
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 one
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Snail
                 was
                 so
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 vomiting
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 owner
                 could
                 scarce
                 keep
                 him
                 alive
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 scratching
                 upon
                 brasse
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 hard
                 metals
                 ,
                 should
                 distemper
                 the
                 teeth
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 in
                 some
                 men
                 force
                 urine
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 whom
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Toad
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Frog
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 among
                 Horses
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 stable
                 ,
                 among
                 oxen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 stall
                 ,
                 among
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 school
                 ,
                 an
                 antipathy
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 magnanimous
                 a
                 creature
                 as
                 the
                 Lion
                 should
                 be
                 afraid
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Cock
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 couragious
                 horse
                 startles
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 block
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Elephant
                 will
                 not
                 touch
                 the
                 straw
                 which
                 the
                 mouse
                 hath
                 touched
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 that
                 Lion
                 which
                 killed
                 the
                 Cock
                 and
                 his
                 Hens
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ▪
                 yet
                 hence
                 we
                 cannot
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Lion
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Cock
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 speciall
                 antipathy
                 may
                 by
                 accident
                 faile
                 in
                 some
                 individuals
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 exception
                 must
                 not
                 overthrow
                 an
                 universall
                 Rule
                 or
                 Maxime
                 .
                 Sheep
                 are
                 generally
                 afraid
                 of
                 Dogs
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Sheep
                 beat
                 a
                 Dog.
                 Men
                 generally
                 hate
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 will
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 ●an
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 this
                 Lion
                 was
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 phantasie
                 distempered
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 mad
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 heat
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 hungred
                 ,
                 and
                 hunger
                 we
                 know
                 makes
                 even
                 men
                 transgresse
                 the
                 common
                 lawes
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 hate
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 Spiders
                 will
                 kill
                 Toads
                 ,
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 Story
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 26
                 :
                 )
                 .
                 in
                 his
                 Glasse
                 
                   found
                   that
                   the
                   Toad
                   swallowed
                   down
                   the
                   Spiders
                   which
                   he
                   included
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 untrue
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 Spiders
                 are
                 not
                 venemous
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 degrees
                 of
                 venome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 Toads
                 .
                 That
                 Spiders
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 active
                 poyson
                 then
                 the
                 Toad
                 ,
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 write
                 of
                 these
                 insects
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 read
                 both
                 in
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 Spiders
                 have
                 poysoned
                 Toads
                 with
                 their
                 touch
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 that
                 any
                 Toad
                 poysoned
                 a
                 Spider
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Toad
                 did
                 not
                 poyson
                 but
                 swallow
                 the
                 Spiders
                 ,
                 being
                 impatient
                 of
                 hunger
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 endure
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Spider
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 nine
                 moneths
                 without
                 food
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 nimble
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 I
                 put
                 them
                 first
                 in
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Spiders
                 are
                 venemous
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 chance
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 bruised
                 a
                 Spider
                 which
                 had
                 lighted
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 place
                 blistred
                 and
                 grew
                 scabbed
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 likewise
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 small
                 bodied
                 Spiders
                 with
                 long
                 legs
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 some
                 call
                 Spinners
                 )
                 are
                 more
                 venemous
                 then
                 the
                 big
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 inclosed
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 some
                 great
                 black
                 bodied
                 Spiders
                 with
                 short
                 legs
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 small
                 b●died
                 long
                 shanks
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 big
                 bodied
                 Spiders
                 and
                 killed
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 
                 venome
                 of
                 some
                 spiders
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 crack
                 a
                 Venice
                 glass
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 Scaliger
                 doth
                 witness
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denies
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Basilisk
                   should
                   proceed
                   from
                   a
                   cock's
                   egg
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   conceit
                   as
                   monstrous
                   as
                   the
                   brood
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 presently
                 after
                 he
                 grauts
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   may
                   ensue
                   some
                   imperfect
                   or
                   monstrous
                   production
                   .
                
                 That
                 cocks
                 growing
                 old
                 and
                 decrepid
                 ,
                 lay
                 eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 like
                 eggs
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 sit
                 ,
                 as
                 hens
                 do
                 on
                 theirs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 will
                 witness
                 this
                 ;
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                   Lev.
                   Lemnius
                
                 tels
                 us
                 (
                 
                   de
                   mirac
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 12.
                 )
                 of
                 two
                 old
                 cocks
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ciricaea
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 scarce
                 driven
                 away
                 from
                 incubation
                 on
                 their
                 eggs
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 beaten
                 off
                 by
                 slaves●
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Townesmen
                 had
                 conceived
                 a
                 perswasion
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 egg
                 the
                 Basilisk
                 might
                 proceed
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 the
                 cocks
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eggs
                 to
                 be
                 bruised
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 then
                 that
                 cocks
                 lay
                 eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 seminall
                 matter
                 which
                 they
                 exclude
                 and
                 sit
                 upon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 these
                 eggs
                 ensue
                 strange
                 productions
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 commixture
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denieth
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 strange
                 shapes
                 of
                 Insects
                 are
                 produced
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 even
                 in
                 mans
                 body
                 without
                 any
                 seed
                 .
                 4.
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 are
                 Basilisks
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 descriptions
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 circumstances
                 differ
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 those
                 which
                 Lemnius
                 describes
                 ,
                 seen
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 have
                 acuminated
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 yellow
                 ,
                 three
                 palmes
                 long
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 belly
                 with
                 white
                 spots
                 ,
                 a
                 blew
                 back
                 ,
                 a
                 crooked
                 tail
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wide
                 gaping
                 mouth
                 .
                 This
                 description
                 differs
                 but
                 little
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                   (
                   de
                   anim
                
                 .
                 25.
                 )
                 Scaliger
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 Lemnius
                 tels
                 us
                 that
                 Germany
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 venemous
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Africa
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 this
                 Serpent
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 cocks'egg
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 tradition
                 and
                 witnesses
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 probability
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 serpent
                 be
                 ingendred
                 of
                 a
                 cocks
                 putrified
                 seminal
                 materials
                 ,
                 being
                 animated
                 by
                 his
                 heat
                 and
                 incubation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 Serpents
                 are
                 bred
                 of
                 putrified
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Doctors
                 reasons
                 against
                 the
                 two-headed
                 Amphisbaena
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 satisfactory
                 .
                 1.
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   The
                   principal
                   parts
                   ,
                   the
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   regularly
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 wisdome
                 and
                 greatness
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 variety
                 of
                 shapes
                 among
                 the
                 creatures
                 ;
                 some
                 fishes
                 and
                 Insects
                 have
                 no
                 heads
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 some
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 two
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Nicander
                   ,
                   Galen
                   ,
                   AElian
                   ,
                   
                   Pliny
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 witness
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 birds
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
                 with
                 two
                 hearts
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 Chersydros
                 that
                 hath
                 two
                 tongues
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 worm
                 in
                 Taprobona
                 vvith
                 four
                 heads
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Hydra
                 ,
                 because
                 doubtfull
                 :
                 vvhy
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 have
                 tvvo
                 heads
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   ill
                   contrived
                   to
                   place
                   one
                   head
                   at
                   both
                   extreams
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   posterior
                   or
                   lower
                   part
                   in
                   this
                   animal
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 This
                 vvill
                 not
                 follovv
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 at
                 both
                 extreams
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 perform
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 but
                 vvhen
                 the
                 one
                 moveth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 suffers
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 tall
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 head
                 vvhich
                 moveth
                 Eastvvard
                 ,
                 dravveth
                 the
                 other
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 then
                 is
                 anterior
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 posterior
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 when
                 it
                 moves
                 Westward
                 ,
                 draws
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 before
                 was
                 posterior
                 ,
                 becomes
                 now
                 anterior
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 so
                 ordained
                 by
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 conveniency
                 of
                 this
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 turn
                 it self
                 about
                 so
                 nimbly
                 as
                 other
                 serpents
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 is
                 
                   AElian
                   (
                   de
                   anim
                   .
                
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   this
                   animal
                   have
                   two
                   heads
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   two
                   ,
                   because
                
                 Aristotle
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   animal
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   but
                   two
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   two
                   hearts
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   geminous
                   births
                   are
                   christned
                   with
                   two
                   names
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   distinct
                   souls
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 reason
                 why
                 two
                 hearts
                 should
                 give
                 demonstration
                 to
                 two
                 animals
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 vital
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 need
                 but
                 one
                 fountain
                 and
                 original
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 alike
                 in
                 the
                 Amphisbaena's
                 two
                 heads
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 harh
                 but
                 one
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 but
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 several
                 motions
                 backward
                 and
                 forward
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 needed
                 two
                 principles
                 or
                 prime
                 movers
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 cannot
                 turn
                 so
                 readily
                 it self
                 about
                 as
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 head
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 divers
                 instruments
                 of
                 motion
                 subservient
                 to
                 that
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 all
                 motions
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 bodies
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 hearts
                 motion
                 of
                 Systole
                 and
                 Diastole
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denies
                 not
                 but
                 
                   there
                   are
                   bicipitous
                   serpents
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 two
                 from
                 their
                 two
                 heads
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 be
                 denied
                 this
                 priviledge
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   other
                   are
                   monstrous
                   productions
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 proves
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 monsters
                 in
                 Insects
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 heat
                 and
                 putrifaction
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 shape
                 in
                 them
                 besides
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 nature
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 besides
                 its
                 intention
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 form
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 understand
                 the
                 Suns
                 influence
                 ,
                 or
                 formative
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 their
                 intention
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 shapes
                 for
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 bicipitous
                 productions
                 were
                 against
                 their
                 intentions
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 production
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 heads
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 geminous
                 births
                 receive
                 two
                 names
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 distinct
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 individuall
                 properties
                 flowing
                 thence
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 two
                 individuals
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 body
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 Navell
                 downward
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Monster
                 was
                 of
                 which
                 Buchanan
                 speaks
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 having
                 but
                 one
                 sensitive
                 soule
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 two
                 notwithstanding
                 its
                 two
                 heads
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Many
                   animals
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   with
                   one
                   head
                   perform
                   contrary
                   motions
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Amphisbaena
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 these
                 one-headed
                 animals
                 can
                 as
                 easily
                 perform
                 contrary
                 motions
                 with
                 one
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 two
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 these
                 contrary
                 motions
                 performed
                 immediatly
                 by
                 one
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 inferior
                 organs
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 animall
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 worms
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 life
                 and
                 activity
                 in
                 the
                 faile
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 heads
                 effectively
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 formally
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Damask-Rose
                 leaves
                 which
                 I
                 kept
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 throughly
                 dried
                 ,
                 worms
                 were
                 procreated
                 ,
                 whose
                 heads
                 when
                 I
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 their
                 tails
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 had
                 been
                 other
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Viper
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 affirms
                 ,
                 produceth
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 destruction
                 ;
                 we
                 finde
                 some
                 Neotericks
                 doubt
                 ,
                 nay
                 deny
                 this
                 truth
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 reasoneth
                 against
                 this
                 production
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   injurious
                   to
                   Natures
                   providence
                   to
                   ordain
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   production
                   which
                   should
                   destroy
                   the
                   producer
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Natures
                 providence
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 injured
                 in
                 the
                 corruption
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 :
                 seeing
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Silk-worms
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 production
                 the
                 producer
                 is
                 destroyed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 oftentimes
                 :
                 Nature
                 is
                 wiser
                 in
                 her
                 productions
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 conceits
                 and
                 imaginations
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   overthrowes
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Gods
                   benediction
                   ,
                   Be
                   fruitfull
                   and
                   multiply
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Gods
                 benediction
                 of
                 multiplication
                 was
                 not
                 pronounced
                 to
                 the
                 beasts
                 and
                 creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 birds
                 and
                 fishes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 question
                 whether
                 Vipers
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 poysonous
                 creatures
                 were
                 created
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 viper
                 multiplieth
                 fast
                 enough
                 when
                 at
                 one
                 birth
                 she
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 twenty
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 others
                 affirm
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 
                 cause
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 when
                 twenty
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 one
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 curse
                 in
                 the
                 Viper
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 othe●
                 living
                 creatures
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 morrall
                 in
                 their
                 individuals
                 ,
                 though
                 immortal
                 in
                 their
                 species
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 viper
                 had
                 been
                 created
                 before
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 punishment
                 was
                 not
                 inflicted
                 on
                 her
                 till
                 after
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 creatures
                 doe
                 fare
                 the
                 worse
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Adams
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   all
                   subject
                   to
                   vanity
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 8.3
                 .
                 
                   To
                   bring
                   forth
                   in
                   sorrow
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   therefore
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   translated
                   on
                   the
                   Viper
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 painfull
                 births
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 animals
                 have
                 some
                 pain
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 in
                 their
                 productions
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 excluding
                 her
                 Egge
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 gasping
                 for
                 breath
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 had
                 bin
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 Egge
                 was
                 excluded
                 .
                 Many
                 Bitches
                 and
                 other
                 females
                 have
                 died
                 with
                 pain
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 littering
                 .
                 Painfull
                 productions
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 translation
                 to
                 the
                 Viper
                 ;
                 for
                 her
                 pain
                 is
                 not
                 thereby
                 eased
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Viper
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 is
                 killed
                 :
                 nor
                 are
                 all
                 women
                 alike
                 tortured
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 lesse
                 pained
                 then
                 many
                 other
                 creatures
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   This
                   overthrowes
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Natures
                   parentall
                   provision
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Dam
                   being
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   the
                   youngling●
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   protection
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 by
                 David
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Saviour
                   both
                   of
                   man
                   and
                   beast
                
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   seed
                   the
                   young
                   Ravens
                   when
                   they
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 God
                 in
                 Iob
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 David
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   he
                   fills
                   the
                   appetite
                   of
                   the
                   young
                   Lions
                   ,
                   and
                   provideth
                   food
                   for
                   the
                   young
                   Ravens
                   when
                   they
                   cry
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Naturalists
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Ravens
                 quite
                 forsake
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 feeds
                 them
                 with
                 Flies
                 and
                 Wormes
                 he
                 sends
                 into
                 their
                 nests
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 improvidence
                 and
                 cruelty
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Ostridges
                 ,
                 who
                 exclude
                 their
                 Eggs
                 in
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leave
                 them
                 without
                 further
                 care
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 providence
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 being
                 :
                 Therefore
                 God
                 complains
                 in
                 Iob
                 ,
                 (
                 Chap.
                 39.14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Ostridges
                 astorgie
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 in
                 leaving
                 her
                 Eggs
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 that
                 the
                 foot
                 may
                 crush
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 wild
                 beast
                 may
                 break
                 them
                 :
                 shee
                 is
                 hardned
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 against
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 hers
                 .
                 The
                 C●●kow
                 also
                 wanteth
                 parentall
                 provision
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 layeth
                 her
                 Egge
                 in
                 another
                 birds
                 nest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leaves
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 lesse
                 cruelty
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 young
                 nursling
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 viper
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 both
                 destroyeth
                 his
                 Foster-brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 that
                 brought
                 forth
                 and
                 fed
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 AElian
                 of
                 Scorpions
                 begot
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Crocodiles
                 Egges
                 ,
                 which
                 sting
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 
                 Dam
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Scorpions
                 doe
                 use
                 to
                 devour
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 read
                 of
                 women
                 who
                 have
                 brought
                 forth
                 monsters
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 womb
                 :
                 therefore
                 what
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 vipers
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 matter
                 so
                 incredible
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 makes
                 it
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 experiments
                 of
                 some
                 Neotericks
                 who
                 have
                 observed
                 the
                 young
                 vipers
                 excluded
                 without
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 parent
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 odds
                 between
                 the
                 Vipers
                 of
                 Africk
                 or
                 other
                 hot
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 cold
                 Climats
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 poysonable
                 herbs
                 and
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 lose
                 their
                 venome
                 upon
                 transplantation
                 :
                 in
                 cold
                 Countries
                 the
                 most
                 fierce
                 ,
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 poysonable
                 animals
                 lose
                 these
                 hurtfull
                 qualities
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 sublunary
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 universally
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ●Philosopher
                 saith●
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Ruleso
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 some
                 exceptions
                 ;
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 child
                 comes
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 forward
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 child
                 is
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 moneth
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 sooner
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 later
                 :
                 Therefore
                 though
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 young
                 Vipers
                 burst
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 Dam
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 excluded
                 without
                 that
                 rupture
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Education
                 and
                 food
                 doe
                 much
                 alter
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 creatures
                 ;
                 these
                 vipers
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Scaliger
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 excluded
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 or
                 viperels
                 by
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 were
                 kept
                 in
                 bran
                 within
                 boxes
                 ,
                 or
                 glasses
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 bran
                 ,
                 and
                 cheese
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 those
                 wild
                 vipers
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 younglings
                 staied
                 out
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 sed
                 ,
                 and
                 tamed
                 by
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 the
                 climat
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Ancients
                 doe
                 not
                 write
                 that
                 the
                 vipers
                 burst
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 membrans
                 and
                 matrix
                 of
                 the
                 Dam
                 ,
                 which
                 oftentimes
                 causes
                 the●losse
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 wanted
                 not
                 reason
                 ,
                 besides
                 experience
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 numerousnesse
                 of
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 being
                 twenty
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 so
                 dangerous
                 a
                 creature
                 to
                 multiply
                 too
                 fast
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 also
                 he
                 pinches
                 them
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 lie
                 hid
                 and
                 benumbed
                 within
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 his
                 justice
                 ,
                 in
                 suffering
                 the
                 murther
                 of
                 the
                 Sire
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 by
                 his
                 young
                 ones
                 upon
                 the
                 Dam.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Doctors
                 exception
                 against
                 Nicanders
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Poeticall
                 expression
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 bit
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 bite
                 be
                 mortall
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Moles
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   concerning
                   divers
                   animals
                   maintained
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   right
                   and
                   left
                   side
                   defended
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   erection
                   of
                   mans
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   we
                   have
                   thereby
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Mice
                   and
                   other
                   vermin
                   bred
                   of
                   putrefaction
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   mens
                   bodies
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   How
                   men
                   swim
                   naturally
                   ;
                   the
                   Indian
                   swimmers
                   .
                
              
               
                 COncerning
                 Moles
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 proves
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 blind
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Book
                   3.
                   cap.
                   8.
                
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 eyes
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 assigne
                 the
                 Organ
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 Office.
                 
                   Answ.
                   Scaliger
                
                 tells
                 us
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 eyes
                 .
                 
                   Pliny
                   (
                   lib.
                   11.
                   cap.
                   37.
                   )
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 eyes
                 under
                 the
                 membrane
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 sight
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 darknesse
                 .
                 
                   Aristotle
                   (
                   lib.
                   3.
                   de
                   Animal
                   .
                   )
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 they
                 have
                 eyes
                 under
                 a
                 thin
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 eyes
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Oculis
                   captos
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Geor.
                 1.
                 )
                 Scaliger
                 (
                 Exer.
                 243.
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 noblest
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 living
                 still
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 sight
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 by
                 eyes
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 perfect
                 organs
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 thereto
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 they
                 have
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 sight
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 organ
                 nor
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 forms
                 of
                 eyes
                 Nature
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Moles
                 rather
                 for
                 ornament
                 the
                 use
                 ;
                 so
                 wings
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ostrich
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 flies
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 long
                 tail
                 to
                 the
                 Rat
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 catched
                 sometimes
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 hath
                 Nature
                 given
                 tears
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 males
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 Nature
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 works
                 aims
                 at
                 perfection
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 hindred
                 by
                 some
                 obstacle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Mole
                 wants
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Manucodiata
                 feet
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 Moles
                 eye
                 ,
                 is
                 recompensed
                 by
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 his
                 hearing
                 .
                 2
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   exactly
                   blind
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   can
                   discern
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   object
                   of
                   vision
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 they
                 can
                 discern
                 the
                 light
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 could
                 discern
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 blind
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 men
                 stark
                 blind
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 have
                 discerned
                 light
                 from
                 darknesse
                 when
                 a
                 candle
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Light
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 vision
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 lucid
                 and
                 coloured
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 Light
                 is
                 
                   Objectum
                   quo
                   ,
                   non
                   quod
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Mole
                   cannot
                   be
                   properly
                   blind
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   want
                   the
                   organs
                   or
                   capacity
                   of
                   seeing
                   :
                   for
                   privations
                   presuppose
                   habits
                   .
                   
                   Answ.
                
                 A
                 Moal
                 is
                 as
                 properly
                 blind
                 as
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 capacity
                 of
                 seeing
                 naturally
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Moal
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 blind
                 from
                 his
                 nativity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 subject
                 capable
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 an
                 animall
                 or
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 senses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 sight
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 Moals
                 therefore
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 genius
                 of
                 animals
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 species
                 as
                 a
                 Moal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 an
                 Oyster
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Doctor
                 prying
                 too
                 narrowly
                 into
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 reckoneth
                 them
                 amongst
                 his
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Errors
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 errors
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Elephant
                 hath
                 no
                 joynts
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 ▪
                 their
                 joynts
                 were
                 stiffe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 flexible
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 animals
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 write
                 that
                 the
                 Swan
                 sings
                 ,
                 they
                 meant
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 wings
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 harmonious
                 noyse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 Poet
                 expresseth
                 in
                 that
                 Verse
                 :
                 
                   
                     Cantantes
                     sublime
                     fernnt
                     ad
                     sidera
                     Cygni
                     ;
                  
                
                 Which
                 he
                 explains
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Vt
                     reduces
                     ludunt
                     illi
                     stridentibus
                     alis
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Lampery
                 hath
                 nine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 so
                 many
                 spots
                 resembling
                 eyes
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Horse
                 and
                 Dove
                 have
                 no
                 gall
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 have
                 not
                 baggs
                 of
                 gall
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 animals
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 animals
                 like
                 Eagles
                 in
                 their
                 fore-parts
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 like
                 Lions
                 ;
                 they
                 spake
                 mystically
                 ,
                 shewing
                 by
                 this
                 hieroglyphick
                 ,
                 the
                 valour
                 ,
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 audacity
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Princes
                 and
                 Governours
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 Toads
                 doe
                 pisse
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 squirted
                 out
                 some
                 liquid
                 matter
                 behind
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 Toads
                 stone
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 concretion
                 or
                 induration
                 of
                 their
                 crany
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 write
                 that
                 Hares
                 are
                 double
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 animals
                 which
                 are
                 Hermophroditicall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 sometimes
                 females
                 have
                 been
                 changed
                 into
                 males
                 .
                 Hares
                 also
                 make
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Sex
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Tumors
                 representing
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 holes
                 or
                 cavities
                 near
                 the
                 siege
                 in
                 the
                 males
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 females
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 they
                 write
                 of
                 their
                 superfaetation
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 women
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Snails
                 have
                 eyes
                 at
                 
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 their
                 horns
                 ,
                 their
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 like
                 eyes
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 animals
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 between
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 land-animals
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Peacock
                 is
                 ashamed
                 when
                 he
                 looks
                 on
                 his
                 black
                 feet
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 symbolically
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 pride
                 ends
                 in
                 shame
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 look
                 upon
                 their
                 deformities
                 and
                 infirmities
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 whelps
                 are
                 blind
                 nine
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 be
                 blind
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 dayes
                 longer
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 write
                 that
                 Worms
                 have
                 no
                 blood
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 properly
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 those
                 have
                 blood
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 liver
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 sanguifying
                 organs
                 ?
                 that
                 red
                 humour
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 blood
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 analogically
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 a
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 generall
                 consent
                 ,
                 Experince
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 prove
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
                 agility
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 above
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 because
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 is
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 the
                 cistern
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 consisteth
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 vigor
                 &
                 strength
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 side
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 left
                 subject
                 to
                 palsies
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 stronger
                 to
                 resist
                 and
                 repell
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 that
                 disease
                 into
                 the
                 weaker
                 side
                 .
                 Yet
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 (
                 Book
                 4.
                 c.
                 5.
                 )
                 denies
                 any
                 
                   prepotency
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   constant
                   root
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   finds
                   not
                   Horses
                   ,
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   and
                   Mules
                   ,
                   are
                   generally
                   stronger
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 diversity
                 between
                 the
                 conformity
                 ,
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 absurd
                 :
                 We
                 find
                 not
                 that
                 variety
                 of
                 colours
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 and
                 Mules
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Mans
                 eyes
                 ;
                 nor
                 doe
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Horses
                 gall
                 annexed
                 to
                 his
                 liver
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 hence
                 inferre
                 a
                 deficiency
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 man
                 ?
                 The
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Four-footed
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 lieth
                 equally
                 upon
                 all
                 foure
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 foure
                 equally
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 any
                 side
                 or
                 legge
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 preporent
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Nature
                 hath
                 given
                 one
                 side
                 stronger
                 and
                 nimbler
                 then
                 another
                 for
                 uniformity
                 of
                 action
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 are
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 Custome
                 but
                 Nature
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 this
                 dexterity
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 custome
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 left
                 hand
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 never
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 ease
                 and
                 dexterity
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 and
                 Cardan
                 speak
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 foot
                 could
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 sew
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 &
                 fling
                 darts
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   children
                   indifferently
                   use
                   either
                   hand
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 That
                 is
                 because
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 tender
                 infant
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 equally
                 diffused
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 setled
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 gather
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 agill
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 is
                 more
                 agill
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 aberrations
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 works
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 accidentall
                 deviations
                 .
                 His
                 other
                 objections
                 are
                 coincident
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 left
                 side
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 impertinent
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 spend
                 no
                 time
                 in
                 refelling
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 make
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 some
                 the
                 South
                 the
                 right
                 part
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   (
                   hist.
                   animal
                
                 .
                 1.
                 c.
                 15
                 )
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 and
                 left
                 in
                 man
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 weaker
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 end
                 why
                 mans
                 body
                 was
                 made
                 erected
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 toward
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 soul
                 hath
                 its
                 originall
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 hopes
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 happiness
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 and
                 wisdom
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 firmament
                 his
                 handy
                 work
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 
                 Yet
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 book
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   this
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   mans
                   erection
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                
                 Galen
                 
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Arts
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   figure
                   .
                   Again
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   divers
                   fishes
                   regard
                   the
                   heavens●
                   birds
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   upper
                   eye-lid
                   ,
                   have
                   in
                   this
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   position
                   of
                   the
                   frog
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   above
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   serves
                   to
                   behold
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   heavens
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 weak
                 Assertions
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Nature
                 created
                 man
                 to
                 enjoy
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 creation
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 happiness
                 is
                 heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 beholding
                 which
                 ,
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 our
                 hopes
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 joy
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 heavenly
                 things
                 are
                 enlarged
                 :
                 The
                 invention
                 of
                 Arts
                 then
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 secondary
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 Galen
                 ,
                 that
                 meer
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 by
                 
                   sursum
                   aspicere
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 meant
                 to
                 look
                 upward
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 thoughts
                 sublime
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 means
                 so
                 forcible
                 to
                 sublimate
                 the
                 thoughts
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 ?
                 All
                 knowledge
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 How
                 should
                 Abraham
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 looked
                 up
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 commanded
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 stars
                 ?
                 The
                 wise
                 men
                 found
                 Christ
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 by
                 looking
                 upward
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 saw
                 his
                 star
                 .
                 Christ
                 in
                 blessing
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 Praying
                 ,
                 looked
                 up
                 towards
                 heaven
                 :
                 should
                 not
                 our
                 eyes
                 be
                 fixed
                 there
                 where
                 our
                 treasure
                 is
                 ?
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 exspect
                 him
                 again
                 to
                 return
                 with
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 Our
                 eyes
                 then
                 should
                 be
                 directed
                 thither
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Mobile
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 mover
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 birds
                 ,
                 some
                 fishes
                 and
                 frogs
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 advantage
                 in
                 looking
                 upward
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 advantage
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 heaven
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 affection
                 or
                 interest
                 :
                 they
                 look
                 upward
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 contemplate
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 watch
                 either
                 flies
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 kites
                 ,
                 hawkes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ravenous
                 fowle
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 He
                 doubts
                 
                   whether
                   mice
                   can
                   be
                   procreated
                   of
                   putrifaction
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 may
                 doubt
                 whether
                 in
                 cheese
                 and
                 timber
                 worms
                 are
                 generated
                 ;
                 Or
                 if
                 Betels
                 and
                 wasps
                 in
                 cowes
                 dung
                 ;
                 Or
                 if
                 butterflies
                 ,
                 locusts
                 ,
                 grashoppers
                 ,
                 shel-fish
                 ,
                 snails
                 ,
                 eeles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 be
                 procreated
                 of
                 putrified
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 that
                 creature
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 disposed
                 .
                 To
                 question
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 question
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 Experience
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 doubts
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 the
                 fields
                 swarming
                 with
                 mice
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 mud
                 of
                 Nylus
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 calamity
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 to
                 those
                 rats
                 and
                 mice
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 beasts
                 resembling
                 mice
                 ,
                 found
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 dissected
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Lemnius
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 this
                 generation
                 might
                 proceed
                 of
                 some
                 sordid
                 excrement
                 or
                 seminal
                 pollution
                 of
                 those
                 animals
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 womans
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 had
                 been
                 infected
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 one
                 whose
                 belly
                 by
                 drinking
                 of
                 puddle
                 water
                 ,
                 was
                 swelled
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 capacity
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 small
                 toads
                 ,
                 frogs
                 ,
                 evets
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 vermin
                 usually
                 bred
                 in
                 putrified
                 water
                 .
                 A
                 toad
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 piece
                 of
                 Timber
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 
                   That
                   men
                   swim
                   naturally
                   he
                   cannot
                   assent
                   to
                   ,
                   because
                   other
                   animals
                   swim
                   as
                   they
                   go
                   ;
                   but
                   man
                   alters
                   his
                   natural
                   posture
                   as
                   he
                   swims
                   ,
                
                 (
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 )
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 man
                 alters
                 his
                 natural
                 posture
                 when
                 he
                 crawls
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 motion
                 is
                 no
                 natural
                 to
                 man.
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 swimming
                 is
                 no
                 natural
                 motion
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 man
                 nor
                 beast
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 natural
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 animal
                 ,
                 swimming
                 is
                 an
                 animal
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 natural
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 artificial
                 ,
                 then
                 swimming
                 is
                 an
                 artifical
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Art
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 nature
                 for
                 a
                 propensity
                 ,
                 facility
                 ,
                 inclination
                 ,
                 or
                 disposition
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 
                 men
                 as
                 in
                 beasts
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Pliny
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Troglodites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 swim
                 like
                 Fishes
                 .
                 
                   Lerius
                   ,
                   Acosta
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Indian
                 Historians
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 American
                 children
                 begin
                 to
                 swim
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 walk
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 eight
                 dayes
                 together
                 they
                 can
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 longer
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Fishes
                 :
                 so
                 swift
                 and
                 skillfull
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 swimming
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 out-swim
                 the
                 Fishes
                 and
                 catch
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 they
                 exceed
                 other
                 animals
                 in
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 swim
                 with
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 onely
                 ,
                 holding
                 hooks
                 and
                 darts
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 creature
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 swimming
                 is
                 not
                 naturall
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 learns
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 walking
                 and
                 talking
                 are
                 naturall
                 actions
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 learns
                 both
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 child
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 old
                 birds
                 teach
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 to
                 flye
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 naturall
                 for
                 beasts
                 to
                 swim
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 posture
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 as
                 naturall
                 to
                 those
                 wilde
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 among
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 upon
                 all
                 foure
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 posture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Pelican
                   ,
                   Dolphin
                   ,
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sybils
                   defended
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Cleopatra
                   ,
                   of
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   of
                   Hector
                   ,
                   of
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   with
                   Saddle
                   and
                   Stirrops
                   maintained
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Doctor
                 [
                 Book
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 ]
                 quarrels
                 with
                 some
                 pictures
                 ,
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pelican
                 
                   opening
                   her
                   breast
                   with
                   her
                   Bill
                   ,
                   and
                   feeding
                   her
                   young
                   ones
                   with
                   her
                   blood
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Franzius
                   (
                   de
                   animalib
                
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 beholding
                 for
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 matter
                 ,
                 tels
                 him
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 pictures
                 are
                 rather
                 Hieroglyphical
                 and
                 Emblematical
                 ,
                 then
                 truly
                 Historicall
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Pelican
                 was
                 used
                 as
                 an
                 Emblem
                 of
                 paternall
                 affection
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Christs
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 among
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 With
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Dolphin
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   painted
                   crooked
                   ,
                   whereas
                   his
                   naturall
                   figure
                   is
                   straight
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 crooked
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 leaps
                 and
                 jumps
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 the
                 painters
                 expresse
                 him
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 With
                 the
                 Serpent
                 tempting
                 
                   Eve
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   painted
                   with
                   a
                   virgins
                   head
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   afford
                   suspition
                   to
                   Eve
                   in
                   beholding
                   a
                   third
                   humanity
                   beside
                   herselfe
                   and
                   Adam
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 Eve
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 one
                 like
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 
                 reasonable
                 discourse
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Serpents
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 deception
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 a
                 serpent
                 could
                 speak
                 and
                 discourse
                 rationally
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Sathan
                 cunningly
                 assumes
                 a
                 womans
                 face
                 ,
                 whereby
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 suspition
                 .
                 neither
                 could
                 Eve
                 be
                 amazed
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Serpent
                 with
                 a
                 womans
                 face
                 :
                 for
                 divers
                 other
                 creatures
                 have
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 humane
                 faces
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Baboons
                 ,
                 Apes
                 ,
                 Monkies
                 ,
                 Satyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 American
                 beast
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Andrew
                   Thevet
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Haijt
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 Guedon
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ;
                 the
                 picture
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Gesner
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 quarrels
                 with
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 with
                 Navels
                 ,
                 
                   accounting
                   those
                   parts
                   in
                   them
                   uselesse
                   superfluities
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Navell
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   the
                   infant
                   unto
                   the
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   vessels
                   thereof
                   to
                   convey
                   its
                   aliment
                   .
                
                 The
                 Navell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 uselesse
                 or
                 superfluous
                 in
                 Adam
                 or
                 Eve
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 belly
                 had
                 been
                 deformed
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Solomon
                 amongst
                 other
                 beautifull
                 ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 puts
                 in
                 the
                 Navel
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Navel
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   round
                   Goblet
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 7.2
                 .
                 He
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 picture
                 for
                 giving
                 haire
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sole
                 use
                 of
                 haire
                 both
                 for
                 head
                 and
                 chin
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ornament
                 and
                 distinction
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 questions
                 Christs
                 picture
                 with
                 long
                 hair
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   Nazarite
                   by
                   vow
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Nazarite
                 by
                 vow
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 drank
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Nazarite
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   separated
                   from
                   sinners
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 weare
                 long
                 haire
                 ,
                 as
                 Sampson
                 the
                 Nazarite
                 and
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 haire
                 being
                 an
                 ornament
                 ,
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 ingenuity
                 (
                 for
                 slaves
                 durst
                 not
                 weare
                 long
                 haire
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 also
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 those
                 tines
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 he
                 wore
                 long
                 haire
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 picture
                 is
                 causlesly
                 quarreld
                 with
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 painted
                 in
                 that
                 picture
                 sent
                 by
                 Lentulus
                 ,
                 President
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 to
                 Tiberius
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 of
                 hair
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 old
                 brasse
                 coins
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Theleus
                   Ambrosius
                
                 did
                 see
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 rejects
                 Abrahams
                 picture
                 sacrificing
                 
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   described
                   as
                   a
                   little
                   boy
                   .
                
                 Answ.
                 Iosephus
                 makes
                 Isaac
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 25
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 some
                 Rabbins
                 make
                 him
                 above
                 thirty
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 the
                 Rabbin
                 makes
                 him
                 onely
                 twelve
                 years
                 old
                 :
                 And
                 sure
                 at
                 this
                 age
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Fathers
                 help
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 wood
                 up
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 being
                 men
                 were
                 stronger
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 then
                 now
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Boy
                 in
                 comparison
                 
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 125
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 if
                 Isaac
                 was
                 25.
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 hundredth
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 life
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 reproves
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   because
                   painted
                   with
                   horns
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Painter
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 horns
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Keren
                 is
                 so
                 translated
                 by
                 Aquila
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   Cornuta
                
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Editions
                 of
                 Sixtus
                 and
                 Clemens
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 divers
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 by
                 Munster
                 ,
                 by
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Munster
                 doubts
                 whether
                 that
                 relation
                 of
                 Steuchus
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jewes
                 are
                 offended
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 Moses
                 painted
                 with
                 horns
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                   R.
                   Solomon
                
                 and
                 Kimchi
                 doe
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 Horn
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Moses
                 face
                 did
                 resemble
                 horns
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   R.
                   Solomon
                
                 calls
                 those
                 Rayes
                 the
                 horns
                 of
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 Keren
                 and
                 Karon
                 ,
                 that
                 signifying
                 a
                 horn
                 ,
                 this
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 could
                 put
                 this
                 distinction
                 truly
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 pricks
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 materiall
                 which
                 way
                 it
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 seeing
                 clear
                 horns
                 do
                 cast
                 rayes
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 luminous
                 bodies
                 cast
                 abroad
                 their
                 rayes
                 like
                 horns
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 conformity
                 with
                 
                   Iupiter
                   Ammon
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 thinks
                 )
                 if
                 Moses
                 be
                 painted
                 with
                 horns
                 :
                 for
                 Iupiter
                 was
                 painted
                 and
                 worshipped
                 not
                 with
                 Rams
                 horns
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Rams
                 head
                 and
                 skin
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 his
                 Image
                 was
                 yearly
                 adorned
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Ram
                 he
                 shewed
                 a
                 Well
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dry
                 in
                 the
                 Desarts
                 of
                 Libya
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 turned
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 Ram
                 when
                 he
                 sled
                 from
                 the
                 Giant
                 into
                 AEgypt
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Hercules
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Ram.
                 As
                 for
                 cornuted
                 Pan
                 and
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 one
                 Sun
                 under
                 divers
                 names
                 and
                 shapes
                 ,
                 as
                 Macrobius
                 shewes
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 reproves
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 the
                 Sybils
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   there
                   be
                   ten
                   or
                   twelve
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   with
                   youthfull
                   faces
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ten
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 reprove
                 
                   Varro
                   (
                   de
                   Divinat
                
                 )
                 not
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 he
                 delivers
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 added
                 two
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 Boisardus
                 makes
                 it
                 appeare
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 originals
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 numbers
                 of
                 the
                 Sibyls
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sibylla
                   Cumaea
                
                 whom
                 AEneas
                 consulted
                 ,
                 and
                 Cumana
                 ,
                 who
                 sold
                 the
                 Bookes
                 to
                 Tarquin
                 ,
                 were
                 different
                 ,
                 between
                 whom
                 were
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 distance
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 youthfull
                 faces
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 Poets
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Painters
                 ;
                 but
                 indeed
                 neither
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Sibyls
                 may
                 be
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 look
                 young
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 aged
                 people
                 doe
                 ;
                 some
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 
                 mentioned
                 who
                 looked
                 young
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 old
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Sibyl
                 is
                 called
                 Longaeva
                 by
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 (
                 AEn
                 .
                 6.
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 was
                 signified
                 her
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 withered
                 or
                 wrinkled
                 face
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Poet
                 ascribed
                 to
                 AEnaeas
                 ,
                 whom
                 not
                 withstanding
                 he
                 makes
                 immortall
                 ;
                 and
                 Romulus
                 in
                 Ennius
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Degere
                   aevum
                
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 AEschylus
                 the
                 gods
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Longaevi
                 ,
                 who
                 I
                 think
                 have
                 not
                 old
                 faces
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Charon
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Sybils
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                   Cruda
                   viridisque
                   ,
                   senectus
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 that
                 Sybil
                 is
                 termed
                 Anus
                 in
                 Livii
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Etymology
                 out
                 of
                 Festus
                 ;
                 for
                 anus
                 is
                 
                   ab
                   a●nis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 doted
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 Sibylla
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 dotard
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 other
                 pictures
                 which
                 offend
                 the
                 Doctors
                 eyes
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 
                   Cleopatra
                   with
                   two
                   Asps.
                   Suetonius
                
                 speakes
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 Florus
                 of
                 tvvo
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Nec
                     dum
                     etiam
                     geminos
                     à
                     tergo
                     respicit
                     angues
                     .
                  
                
                 So
                 doth
                 Propertius
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Brachia
                     spectavi
                     sacris
                     admorsa
                     colubris
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 He
                 should
                 therefore
                 have
                 reproved
                 these
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Painter
                 ;
                 he
                 should
                 also
                 have
                 quarrelled
                 with
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 prickes
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 her
                 arms
                 ,
                 concluded
                 she
                 was
                 bit
                 by
                 Asps
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 imployed
                 the
                 Phylli
                 to
                 suck
                 out
                 the
                 poyson
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 she
                 was
                 bit
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 the
                 picture
                 is
                 harmlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 both
                 to
                 Roman
                 Historians
                 and
                 Poets
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 pictures
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 Worthies
                 displease
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   because
                   Alexander
                   is
                   described
                   sitting
                   upon
                   an
                   Elephant
                   ,
                   Hector
                   on
                   Horseback
                   ,
                   and
                   Caesar
                   with
                   Saddle
                   and
                   Styrrups
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 should
                 remember
                 that
                 Painters
                 and
                 Poets
                 have
                 a
                 priviledge
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Pictoribus
                     atque
                     Poetis
                     quid
                     libet
                     audendi
                     semper
                     fuit
                     aequa
                     potestas
                     .
                  
                   
                     Horat.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 pictures
                 are
                 partly
                 historicall
                 ,
                 partly
                 hieroglyphical
                 .
                 Alexander
                 sits
                 on
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 conquest
                 over
                 the
                 Indians
                 which
                 most
                 abound
                 in
                 Elephants
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 picture
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Elephant
                 in
                 
                   Philostrates
                   ,
                   (
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cap.
                 61.
                 )
                 which
                 from
                 Alexander
                 to
                 Tiberius
                 lived
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 :
                 
                 This
                 huge
                 Elep●hant
                 Alexander
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 overcome
                 Porus
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 this
                 Elephant
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ajax
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 so
                 honored
                 this
                 beast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 beset
                 him
                 round
                 with
                 Garlands
                 and
                 Ribbons
                 ;
                 they
                 used
                 also
                 to
                 anoynt
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 golden
                 chain
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 without
                 cause
                 he
                 is
                 painted
                 sitting
                 on
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 
                   Iudas
                   Macchabaeus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 overcom●
                 battels
                 wherein
                 were
                 Elephants
                 ;
                 or
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 whose
                 triumph
                 was
                 honored
                 with
                 captive
                 Elephants
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 him
                 
                   Curius
                   Dentatus
                
                 was
                 thus
                 honored
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 Me●●llus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 captive
                 Elephants
                 in
                 his
                 triumph
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 asks
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   Hector
                   is
                   painted
                   upon
                   an
                   horse
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 brave
                 Cavalier
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 excellent
                 Horses
                 ;
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 Homer
                 ,
                 had
                 understanding
                 :
                 for
                 Hector
                 makes
                 an
                 eloquent
                 speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 Andromache
                 fed
                 them
                 with
                 good
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Ili●d
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 Their
                 names
                 were
                 
                   Zanthus
                   ,
                   Podargus
                   ,
                   Aithon
                
                 and
                 Lampus
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 keep
                 such
                 horses
                 and
                 never
                 ride
                 them
                 ?
                 whereas
                 Horsmanship
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Pindarus
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 Olympiad
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Princes
                 took
                 delight
                 in
                 keeping
                 and
                 riding
                 of
                 good
                 Horses
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Ancients
                 used
                 to
                 fight
                 in
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 they
                 fought
                 on
                 Horseback
                 too
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 Pliny
                 saith
                 ,
                 taught
                 so
                 to
                 fight
                 by
                 the
                 Theban
                 Centaurs
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Caesars
                 Saddle
                 and
                 Stirrops
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 dishonour
                 to
                 his
                 picture
                 ,
                 nor
                 repugnant
                 to
                 story
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 we
                 find
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 equestral
                 Statues
                 without
                 Saddle
                 or
                 Stirrops
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 thence
                 follow
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 use
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 ancient
                 Roman
                 Statues
                 bare-headed
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Helmets
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 fought
                 or
                 rid
                 bare-headed
                 ?
                 But
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 find
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 out
                 of
                 Salmuth
                 upon
                 Pancerol
                 )
                 the
                 word
                 Stapida
                 in
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 words
                 equivalent
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 
                   Suppedaneum
                   ,
                   Pedamentum
                   ,
                   Subex
                   ,
                   Pedaneus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Sta●iculum
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 Stapida
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Stirrup
                 ?
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 Ephippium
                 in
                 Horace
                 [
                 
                   Optat
                   Ephippia
                   bos
                   piger
                
                 ]
                 and
                 
                   Equorum
                   strata
                
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 Pelethronius
                 in
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 were
                 these
                 but
                 Saddles
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 take
                 stratum
                 there
                 for
                 an
                 Horse-cloth
                 ,
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 invention
                 to
                 be
                 recorded
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Horse
                 back
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cloth.
                 Appian
                 writes
                 of
                 the
                 Numidians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 ride
                 without
                 Saddles
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 verses
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 citeth
                 out
                 of
                 Salmuth
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 are
                 needlesse
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 the
                 principall
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Saltus
                   superbus
                   emittat
                   in
                   currum
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Turnus
                 did
                 not
                 leap
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ;
                 but
                 into
                 his
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 [
                 AEn
                 .
                 12.
                 ]
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Corpora
                   saltu
                   subjiciunt
                   in
                   equos
                
                 ,
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 jumped
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 by
                 stirrups
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Picture
                   of
                   Iephtha
                   sacrificing
                   his
                   daughter
                   maintained
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Baptist
                   wore
                   a
                   Camels
                   skin
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Other
                   pictures
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   S.
                   Christopher
                   ,
                   S.
                   George
                   ,
                   &c.
                   defended
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   distinction
                   and
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   tongue
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Letters
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 picture
                 of
                 Iephtha
                 sacrificing
                 his
                 daughter
                 ,
                 is
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 5
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   she
                   died
                   not
                   a
                   natural
                   but
                   a
                   civil
                   kind
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Indeed
                 her
                 death
                 was
                 neither
                 natural
                 nor
                 civil
                 ,
                 but
                 violent
                 ,
                 being
                 sacrificed
                 by
                 her
                 father
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 denieth
                 ;
                 
                   because
                   she
                   bewailed
                   her
                   virginity
                   ,
                   not
                   her
                   death
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 She
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 bewaile
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 freely
                 offered
                 herself
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 die
                 childlesse
                 deserved
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 curse
                 among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   women
                   went
                   yearly
                   to
                   talk
                   with
                   Iephtha's
                   daughter
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   she
                   been
                   sacrificed
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 word
                 Letannoth
                 from
                 Tanan
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 to
                 lament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Seventy
                 ;
                 and
                 Leallaah
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
                 Munster
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 Latin
                 Edition
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 English
                 translation
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 the
                 word
                 were
                 derived
                 from
                 Tanah
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 or
                 speak
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 Iephtha's
                 daughter
                 was
                 alive
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 mournfull
                 complaints
                 and
                 lamentations
                 over
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 words
                 and
                 Elegies
                 were
                 oftentimes
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 Prosopopeia's
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Davids
                 Lamentation
                 for
                 Ionathan
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 both
                 of
                 sacred
                 and
                 profane
                 writ
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 that
                 sorrowful
                 mother
                 speak
                 to
                 her
                 dead
                 son
                 Eurialus
                 ,
                 and
                 AEnaeas
                 to
                 dead
                 Pallas
                 in
                 the
                 Poet.
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   she
                   knew
                   no
                   man
                
                 ,
                 he
                 inferres
                 ,
                 that
                 virginity
                 was
                 her
                 onely
                 death
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   she
                   knew
                   no
                   man
                
                 ,
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 women
                 so
                 much
                 lamented
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 died
                 childlesse
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   offering
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God.
                   Answ.
                
                 True
                 :
                 But
                 will
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 Iephtha
                 did
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 
                 his
                 daughter
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 David
                 committed
                 not
                 adultery
                 and
                 murther
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 How
                 often
                 are
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 violated
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 thinks
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   people
                   would
                   have
                   hindred
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                
                 Jephtha
                 
                   was
                   no
                   Priest
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   evasion
                   for
                   his
                   vow
                   by
                   redeeming
                   his
                   daughter
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   vow
                   of
                   Sacrifice
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   only
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   sacrificeable
                   and
                   lawfull
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 These
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 conjectures
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 defend
                 Iephtha
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 neither
                 Priest
                 nor
                 people
                 durst
                 oppose
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 strong
                 and
                 crowned
                 with
                 victory
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 priest
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 unusual
                 thing
                 for
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 Commanders
                 sometimes
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Priests
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 evaded
                 his
                 vow
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 for
                 superstition
                 had
                 blinded
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   opened
                   my
                   mouth
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   cannot
                   go
                   back
                   .
                
                 And
                 doubtless
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 his
                 daughter
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 grounding
                 this
                 his
                 conceit
                 upon
                 Gods
                 command
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 commendation
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 son
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 31
                 verse
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 rendred
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   ;
                   or
                   I
                   will
                   offer
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Most
                 Translations
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   offer
                
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Ve
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 signifies
                 Or
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 seldom
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Painter
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 representing
                 Iephtha's
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 waranted
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 and
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 besides
                 reas●ns
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 needed
                 Iephtha
                 so
                 to
                 vex
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 tear
                 his
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 only
                 to
                 sequester
                 his
                 daughter
                 from
                 marriage
                 and
                 humane
                 society
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 Law
                 nor
                 President
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 vow
                 his
                 daughters
                 virginity
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 such
                 a
                 vow
                 be
                 effectuall
                 without
                 her
                 consent
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 curse
                 also
                 in
                 Israel
                 to
                 be
                 childless
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ridiculous
                 in
                 him
                 or
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 vow
                 virginity
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 lament
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 He
                 excepts
                 against
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   painted
                   in
                   a
                   Camels
                   skin
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   text
                   saith
                   his
                   garment
                   was
                   of
                   Camels
                   hair
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 was
                 fit
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 preach
                 repentance
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 should
                 wear
                 a
                 garment
                 of
                 skins
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 clothes
                 that
                 Adam
                 wore
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 fig-●●aves
                 were
                 not
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 garment
                 also
                 shewed
                 both
                 his
                 ●overty
                 and
                 humility
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 great
                 men
                 wear
                 rich
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 costly
                 furs
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 contented
                 with
                 a
                 Camels
                 skin
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 garment
                 also
                 he
                 shewes
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Kings
                 1.
                 )
                 who
                 did
                 wear
                 such
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 about
                 in
                 skins
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 it
                 unusefull
                 in
                 Iohns
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 skins
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 prophets
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 the
                 Scythians
                 did
                 wear
                 skins
                 ;
                 hence
                 by
                 Claudian
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Pellita
                   juventus
                
                 .
                 Great
                 Commanders
                 also
                 used
                 to
                 wear
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 Hercules
                 the
                 Lyons
                 skin
                 ,
                 Acestes
                 the
                 Bears
                 ,
                 Camilla
                 the
                 Tigers
                 .
                 Iohns
                 garment
                 then
                 of
                 Camels
                 hair
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 some
                 fondly
                 conceit
                 ,
                 a
                 Sack-cloth
                 ,
                 or
                 Chamblet●
                 but
                 a
                 skin
                 with
                 the
                 hair
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 
                   Exodus
                   (
                   chap.
                
                 25.
                 )
                 the
                 peoples
                 are
                 commanded
                 among
                 other
                 skins
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 Goats
                 hair
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 pluck
                 off
                 the
                 hair
                 for
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 skins
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 offer
                 both
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 Hairs
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 Goats
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 In
                 some
                 subsequent
                 Chapters
                 the
                 Doctor
                 questions
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 S.
                 Christopher
                 carrying
                 Christ
                 over
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 of
                 Saint
                 George
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 killing
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Ierom
                 with
                 a
                 clock
                 hanging
                 by
                 ,
                 of
                 Mermaids
                 ,
                 Unicorns
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Hieroglyphick
                 pictures
                 of
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 
                   luctari
                   cum
                   larvis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 AEneas
                 in
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Irruit
                     &
                     frustra
                     ferro
                     diverberat
                     umbras
                     .
                  
                
                 He
                 wrastles
                 with
                 shadows
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 question
                 all
                 the
                 Poetical
                 fictions
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 sacred
                 Parables
                 ,
                 all
                 tropicall
                 speeches
                 ;
                 also
                 Scutchions
                 ,
                 or
                 Coats
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 signes
                 hanging
                 out
                 a●
                 dores
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 blew
                 Boars
                 ,
                 white
                 Lions
                 ,
                 black
                 Swans
                 ,
                 double-headed
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 devised
                 onely
                 for
                 distinction
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 devices
                 are
                 in
                 military
                 Ensignes
                 .
                 Felix
                 Prince
                 of
                 Salernum
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 device
                 ,
                 a
                 Tortoyse
                 with
                 wings
                 flying
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Motto
                 ,
                 
                   Amor
                   addidit
                
                 ;
                 intimating
                 ,
                 that
                 love
                 gives
                 wings
                 to
                 the
                 slowest
                 spirits
                 .
                 Lewis
                 of
                 Anjou
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 gave
                 for
                 his
                 device
                 ,
                 a
                 hand
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 holding
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 scales
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Motto
                 ,
                 
                   AEqua
                   durant
                   semper
                   .
                   Henry
                
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 flying
                 Horse
                 for
                 his
                 Device
                 .
                 A
                 thousand
                 such
                 conceits
                 I
                 could
                 alledge
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 symbolical
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 question
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 historicall
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 four
                 different
                 opinions
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 write
                 they
                 were
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 birds
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 thinks
                 the
                 word
                 Cherub
                 signifieth
                 any
                 shape
                 or
                 form
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Iosephus
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 winged
                 animals
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 received
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 children
                 :
                 for
                 Rub
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 Rabe
                 in
                 Chaldee
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 a
                 child
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Che
                   ,
                   as
                
                 :
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 Cherub
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                   child
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 most
                 likely
                 they
                 were
                 painted
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 .
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 For
                 the
                 Doctors
                 questioning
                 divers
                 superstitious
                 observations
                 ,
                 (
                 5.
                 book
                 ,
                 c
                 ▪
                 22.
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 crossing
                 of
                 a
                 Hare
                 ,
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Eggshels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 yet
                 ancient
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 asks
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   present
                   Hebrew
                   be
                   the
                   unconfounded
                   language
                   of
                   Babel
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Hebrew
                 he
                 mean
                 the
                 language
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 speak
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 lost
                 that
                 tongue
                 (
                 except
                 Hebers
                 family
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 so
                 Hebers
                 family
                 )
                 the
                 Jewes
                 )
                 lost
                 it
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 captivity
                 of
                 Babel
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 mixt
                 language
                 of
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Chaldee
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 distinction
                 sake
                 was
                 called
                 Syriac
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Hebers
                 posterity
                 ,
                 spake
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 
                   S.
                   Hierom
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 when
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 Matthew
                 penned
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 his
                 native
                 language
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 Siriac
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 the
                 native
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 Syriac
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 ancient
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 kept
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 vain
                 for
                 Matthew
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Paul
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 pure
                 Hebrew
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 understood
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 Gospel
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 extant
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 think
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 S.
                 Bartholomew
                 and
                 by
                 Pantaenus
                 ,
                 coetaneal
                 with
                 Origen
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 this
                 imperfect
                 and
                 torn
                 Copie
                 ,
                 Munster
                 saith
                 he
                 extorted
                 fromthe
                 Jewes
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 his
                 question
                 be
                 whether
                 that
                 Hebrew
                 text
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 ancient
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
                 before
                 the
                 confusion
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 It
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Jewes
                 lost
                 their
                 ancient
                 language
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 speaking
                 and
                 use
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Bible
                 was
                 carefully
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Hebrew
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Characters
                 or
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 about
                 the
                 captivity
                 were
                 changed
                 by
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 as
                 Hierom
                 (
                 de
                 
                   emend●t
                   .
                   temp
                   .
                   p.
                
                 621.
                 )
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Scaliger
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   Drusius
                   Casper
                   Waserus
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 Hebrew
                 coin
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sethus
                   Calvitius
                
                 in
                 his
                 Chronological
                 Isagoge
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Esdras
                 to
                 debar
                 all
                 commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 long
                 before
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 Salmanasser
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 were
                 called
                 samaritans
                 from
                 their
                 chiefe
                 Citie
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 understand
                 that
                 table
                 of
                 Nations
                 which
                 Salmanasser
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 Israelites
                 lands
                 .
                 These
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Samaritans
                 or
                 Israelites
                 as
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 retained
                 the
                 ancient
                 Hebrew
                 characters
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 letters
                 
                 for
                 distinctions
                 sake
                 were
                 named
                 Samaritan
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Esdras
                 called
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 square
                 from
                 their
                 form
                 .
                 Some
                 ancient
                 coins
                 ,
                 as
                 Sicles
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 with
                 Samaritan
                 characters
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 this
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 these
                 letters
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 Alphabets
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 Samaritan
                 retained
                 the
                 ancient
                 characters
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 ancient
                 Pentateuch
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Hebers
                 posterity
                 retained
                 their
                 language
                 without
                 mixture
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Austin
                 and
                 Ierome
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Names
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 creatures
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 It
                 stood
                 also
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 Hebers
                 family
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 punishment
                 in
                 this
                 confusion
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   heat
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   2.
                   
                   Islands
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   proved
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   seven
                   Ostiaries
                   of
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   greatness
                   .
                   The
                   greatness
                   of
                   old
                   Rome
                   divers
                   ways
                   proved
                   .
                   Nilus
                   over-flowing
                   ,
                   how
                   proper
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   the
                   Crocodiles
                   of
                   Nilus
                   ;
                   its
                   inundation
                   regular
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Doctor
                 in
                 his
                 subsequent
                 discourses
                 (
                 6
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 )
                 hath
                 many
                 learned
                 Cosmographicall
                 passages
                 collected
                 dextrously
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 approved
                 Authours
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 onely
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 dissentfrom
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 Suns
                 heat
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Sunne
                   had
                   been
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   lowest
                   spheare
                   where
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   vicinity
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   its
                   heat
                   had
                   been
                   intollerable
                   .
                
                 What
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 then
                 to
                 that
                 world
                 lately
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 by
                 glasses
                 as
                 fallacious
                 as
                 the
                 opinion
                 is
                 erroneous
                 .
                 Surely
                 these
                 people
                 must
                 live
                 uncomfortably
                 where
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 so
                 intollerable
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Salamanders
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 those
                 Pyrus●ae
                 in
                 the
                 Furnaces
                 of
                 Sicily
                 :
                 but
                 indeed
                 though
                 the
                 Sunne
                 work
                 by
                 the
                 Moon
                 upon
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 not
                 hot
                 ,
                 nor
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 line
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 stupidity
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Torpedo
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 to
                 the
                 Fishers
                 hands
                 .
                 No
                 celestiall
                 body
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 passive
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 deny
                 that
                 quintessence
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Celestial
                 and
                 Elementary
                 bodies
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 subject
                 but
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 the
                 prime
                 subject
                 of
                 heat
                 is
                 the
                 element
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 prime
                 efficient
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 produce
                 heat
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 hot
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 sense
                 ,
                 vegetation
                 ,
                 colours
                 ,
                 
                 odors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 qualities
                 in
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 and
                 effector
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 Saturn
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 Mars
                 of
                 drinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 place
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 elementary
                 qualities
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Chaos
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 celestial
                 and
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Suns
                 vicinity
                 causeth
                 the
                 greatest
                 heat
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 mountains
                 perpetually
                 cold
                 and
                 snowy
                 ?
                 Why
                 doe
                 there
                 blow
                 such
                 cold
                 windes
                 under
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 as
                 Acosta
                 sheweth
                 ?
                 We
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 hot
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 neither
                 generable
                 nor
                 corruptible
                 .
                 Ovid
                 then
                 played
                 the
                 Poet
                 not
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 causeth
                 the
                 Suns
                 vicinity
                 to
                 melt
                 Icarus
                 his
                 waxen
                 wings
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 He
                 sayes
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Islands
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   are
                   with
                   probability
                   denied
                   by
                   very
                   learned
                   authors
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 alledge
                 any
                 one
                 probable
                 reason
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Authors
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 more
                 then
                 probable
                 reasons
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Islands
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 it selfe
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 Island
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 rightly
                 called
                 Amphitrite
                 ,
                 from
                 encompassing
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   founded
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   the
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 Globe
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Earth
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Clavius
                 demonstrates
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 world
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 perfect
                 beauty
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 but
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 tend
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 Lakes
                 upon
                 the
                 Land.
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 Islands
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 as
                 since
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 Rivers
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 carrying
                 with
                 them
                 mud
                 ,
                 gravell
                 ,
                 and
                 weeds
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 become
                 Islands
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 divers
                 Islands
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 vapour
                 or
                 spirit
                 under
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 thrusting
                 up
                 the
                 ground
                 above
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 16.
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Earth-quakes
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Sea
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 lands
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Islands
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 washing
                 away
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 lower
                 ground
                 in
                 peninsules
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 there
                 doubtless
                 the
                 Sea
                 wanted
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 quality
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 as
                 forcible
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 impetuous
                 waves
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Islands
                 are
                 made
                 when
                 the
                 Sea
                 forsakes
                 some
                 Land
                 which
                 it
                 useth
                 to
                 over-flow
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 property
                 
                 also
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 windes
                 to
                 beat
                 off
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 drive
                 together
                 heaps
                 of
                 sand
                 into
                 some
                 altitude
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 whence
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 divers
                 Isles
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 He
                 saith
                 (
                 Book
                 6.
                 c.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   there
                   were
                   more
                   then
                   seven
                   Ostiaries
                   of
                   Nilus
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 There
                 were
                 but
                 seven
                 of
                 note
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 passed
                 by
                 as
                 inconsiderable
                 :
                 Hence
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 therfore
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 all
                 waters
                 run
                 upon
                 seven
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   Virgil
                   ,
                   septem
                   discurrit
                   in
                   ora
                   .
                
                 And
                 AEn
                 .
                 6.
                 
                   septem
                   gemini
                   turbant
                   trepida
                   ostia
                   Nili
                   .
                   Ovid
                
                 calls
                 the
                 Ri●er
                 Septemfluus
                 ;
                 by
                 others
                 it
                 is
                 named
                 Septemplex
                 ;
                 by
                 
                   Valerius
                   ,
                   septem
                   amnes
                   ;
                   Claudius
                
                 gives
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   septem
                   cornu
                   ;
                   Manilius
                   ,
                   septem
                   fauces
                   ;
                   Ovid
                   ,
                   septem
                   portus
                   ;
                   Statius
                   septem
                   hiemes
                   ;
                   Dionysius
                   Afer
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 These
                 seven
                 mouthes
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 names
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 Mela
                 and
                 other
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 it
                 seven
                 streams
                 ,
                 Isaiah
                 11.15
                 .
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 foure
                 left
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 little
                 use
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Doctor
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 troubled
                 himselfe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 frequenely
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 seven-mouthed
                 river
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 usuall
                 to
                 give
                 denominations
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 exact
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 He
                 may
                 as
                 wel
                 except
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 indivers
                 places
                 reckons
                 but
                 seventy
                 souls
                 which
                 went
                 down
                 into
                 AEgypt
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Saint
                 Steven
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 mentions
                 75
                 souls
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 dislikes
                 the
                 Title
                 given
                 by
                 Ortelius
                 to
                 Nilus
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   the
                   greatest
                   river
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 But
                 Ortelius
                 was
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 calling
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 perhaps
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 are
                 longer
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 breadth
                 when
                 it
                 overflowes
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 rather
                 a
                 Sea
                 then
                 a
                 River
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pior
                   Valerius
                
                 sheweth
                 .
                 Nile
                 ,
                 saith
                 Basil
                 ,
                 is
                 liker
                 a
                 Sea
                 then
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 esteem
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 thousand
                 German
                 miles
                 ,
                 or
                 35.
                 degrees
                 ,
                 having
                 Summer
                 at
                 the
                 springs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 Winter
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 benefit
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 River
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 enrich
                 a
                 Countrey
                 as
                 Nilus
                 doth
                 Egipt
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 also
                 in
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 River
                 is
                 so
                 renowned
                 in
                 Writers
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 world
                 also
                 is
                 meant
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 America
                 are
                 known
                 rather
                 by
                 hearsay
                 then
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 greatness
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 Hieroglyphically
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Giant
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Statue
                 of
                 Nilus
                 in
                 the
                 Vatican
                 ,
                 the
                 picture
                 whereof
                 is
                 in
                 Sands
                 his
                 Travels
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 greatest
                 of
                 Poets
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellency
                 calls
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   River
                   ,
                   In
                   magno
                   maerentem
                   corpore
                   Nilum
                   .
                
                 Again
                 the
                 Doctor
                 will
                 have
                 Rome
                 (
                 magnified
                 by
                 the
                 Latines
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 lesser
                 then
                 Cairo
                 ;
                 and
                 Quinsay
                 to
                 exceed
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 for
                 Cairo
                 ,
                 as
                 Sands
                 tells
                 us
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 5.
                 
                 Italian
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 with
                 the
                 suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 bredth
                 scarce
                 one
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Rome
                 was
                 almost
                 fifty
                 miles
                 in
                 compasse
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 the
                 suburbs
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Lipsius
                   (
                   de
                   mag
                   .
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 )
                 hath
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Authors
                 :
                 He
                 shewes
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 therein
                 ▪
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 poor
                 which
                 was
                 maintained
                 upon
                 the
                 publick
                 charge
                 ;
                 then
                 if
                 we
                 reckon
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 train
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 small
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 persons
                 ;
                 maintained
                 families
                 of
                 foure
                 hundred
                 persons
                 ;
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 of
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 of
                 strangers
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 flocking
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Metropolis
                 and
                 shop
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 four
                 millions
                 ,
                 or
                 fourty
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 many
                 large
                 provinces
                 .
                 Heliogabolus
                 collected
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 by
                 the
                 Cobwebs
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 did
                 weigh
                 ten
                 thousand
                 pound
                 .
                 Another
                 argument
                 of
                 its
                 greatness
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 ,
                 who
                 reckons
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 dayes
                 together
                 there
                 were
                 buried
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ten
                 thousand
                 daily
                 .
                 Not
                 without
                 cause
                 then
                 was
                 Rome
                 called
                 the
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 by
                 Aristides
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Earths
                 workhouse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 worlds
                 Citadel
                 ,
                 or
                 Castle
                 ;
                 by
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Babylon
                 ▪
                 by
                 
                   Virgil
                   ,
                   Maximum
                   rerum
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 stood
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 Rome
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Mistress
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Empire
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 large
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 Cities
                 and
                 Nations
                 .
                 Rome
                 then
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 the
                 greatest
                 Citie
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 extent
                 ,
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 magnificence
                 .
                 What
                 Citie
                 ever
                 had
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 stately
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Theaters
                 ,
                 Olisks
                 ,
                 triumphant
                 Arches
                 ,
                 Baths
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 buildings
                 ,
                 as
                 Laurus
                 sheweth
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 Quinsay
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 fabulous
                 narration
                 in
                 M.
                 
                   Paulus
                   Venetus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 was
                 an
                 hundred
                 miles
                 in
                 compasse
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 narrations
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 China
                 comes
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 surely
                 Quinsay
                 must
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Inter
                     alias
                     tantum
                     caput
                     extulit
                     urbes
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quantum
                     lenta
                     solent
                     inter
                     viburna
                     cupress●
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 As
                 for
                 Quinsay
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thirty
                 miles
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Nicolas
                   de
                   Contu
                
                 sheweth
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 .
                 Again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   this
                   anuall
                   overflowing
                   is
                   not
                   proper
                   unto
                   Nile
                   ,
                   being
                   common
                   to
                   many
                   currents
                   in
                   Africa
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 Nile
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 River
                 doth
                 so
                 orderly
                 ,
                 so
                 frequently
                 ,
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 overflow
                 their
                 banks
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 .
                 Crocodiles
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   Nile
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 proper
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 river
                 either
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 or
                 America
                 ,
                 hath
                 such
                 Crocodiles
                 as
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 Other
                 Crocodiles
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 the
                 American
                 ,
                 are
                 gentle
                 ,
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Dogges
                 are
                 so
                 afraid
                 to
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 whence
                 arose
                 that
                 proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Canis
                   ad
                   Nilum
                
                 ,
                 The
                 greatest
                 Indian
                 Crocodiles
                 exceed
                 not
                 twenty
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 shewes
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 Nile
                 are
                 three
                 hundred
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 whose
                 jawes
                 are
                 so
                 wide
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 contain
                 a
                 whole
                 heifer
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 there
                 of
                 25
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 26.
                 cubits
                 in
                 bigness
                 ,
                 as
                 AElian
                 reports
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 proper
                 this
                 beast
                 was
                 to
                 Nile
                 ,
                 represented
                 AEgypt
                 by
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 in
                 that
                 Coin
                 on
                 which
                 Augustus
                 stampt
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 palm-tree
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Primus
                   relegavit
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 subdued
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 peace
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Causes
                   of
                   Niles
                   inundation
                   are
                   variable
                   ,
                   unstable
                   ,
                   and
                   irregular
                   ,
                   because
                   some
                   yeares
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   increase
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 He
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 natural
                 effects
                 are
                 variable
                 ,
                 because
                 sometimes
                 they
                 faile
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 naturall
                 causes
                 operate
                 for
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 therefore
                 are
                 constant
                 ,
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 stable
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 Chance
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 excludes
                 from
                 naturall
                 causes
                 :
                 Are
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 storms
                 irregular
                 ,
                 variable
                 ,
                 and
                 unstable
                 ;
                 because
                 sometimes
                 it
                 rains
                 more
                 in
                 Summer
                 then
                 in
                 Winter
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 generation
                 irregular
                 ,
                 because
                 sometimes
                 women
                 miscarry
                 ?
                 Naturall
                 causes
                 alwayes
                 produce
                 their
                 effects
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 faile
                 but
                 seldome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 some
                 impediment
                 ,
                 whereas
                 fortuitall
                 causes
                 produce
                 their
                 effects
                 seldome
                 :
                 The
                 causes
                 then
                 of
                 Niles
                 overflowing
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 contingent
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 stable
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 never
                 faile
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 seldom
                 upon
                 some
                 impediment
                 in
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 that
                 effect
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 raines
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   animad
                   .
                   on
                   Sir
                   Walt.
                   Raleigh
                   ,
                
                 )
                 Now
                 because
                 of
                 this
                 regular
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 beneficial
                 inundation
                 of
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Iupiter
                   AEgiptius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 honours
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 its
                 annual
                 festival
                 was
                 kept
                 about
                 the
                 Summer
                 Solstitial
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 overflows
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 the
                 Priests
                 used
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Nile
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 with
                 great
                 solemnity
                 to
                 their
                 temples
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 gave
                 solemne
                 thanks
                 to
                 
                   Iupiter
                   Nilius
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 honour
                 they
                 dedicated
                 a
                 certain
                 piece
                 of
                 coin
                 with
                 this
                 Inser●ption
                 ,
                 
                   Deo
                   Sancto
                   Nilo
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   Niles
                   inundation
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Lots
                  
                   wife
                   truly
                   transformed
                   into
                   a
                   salt
                   Pillar
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Hels
                   fire
                   truly
                   black
                   :
                   brimstone
                   causeth
                   blackness
                   .
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Philoxenus
                  
                   a
                   glutton
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wish
                   not
                   absurd
                   :
                   How
                   long
                   necks
                   conduce
                   to
                   modulation
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 
                   Inundation
                   of
                   Nilus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 )
                 
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   rains
                   in
                   AEthiopia
                   .
                
                 This
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 averred
                 by
                 
                   Diodorus
                   ,
                   Seneca
                   ,
                   Strab●
                   ,
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 both
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 Writers
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 Nilus
                 are
                 neere
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Capricorn
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 winter
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 Cancer
                 :
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 rain
                 abundantly
                 in
                 that
                 Southern
                 climat
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 within
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 the
                 Suns
                 vicinity
                 causeth
                 rains
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 his
                 distance
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 :
                 His
                 melting
                 of
                 snow
                 upon
                 the
                 Hils
                 of
                 AEthopia
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 inundation
                 .
                 But
                 Scaliger
                 denies
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 snow
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 high
                 mountains
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 lesse
                 subject
                 to
                 snow
                 then
                 in
                 Peru
                 under
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 Countries
                 thereof
                 be
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 windes
                 in
                 the
                 vallies
                 warm
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 cause
                 of
                 Nilus
                 overflowing
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 or
                 northerly
                 windes
                 ,
                 which
                 blow
                 there
                 every
                 yeare
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 in
                 Cancer
                 .
                 This
                 winde
                 blowing
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Nile
                 ,
                 keeps
                 it
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 sea
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 refutes
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 river
                 Nigir
                 which
                 runs
                 into
                 the
                 Western
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 overflows
                 his
                 banks
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 be
                 different
                 Etesi●
                 ,
                 or
                 constant
                 windes
                 in
                 different
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 North
                 wind
                 blows
                 against
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 the
                 West
                 or
                 Southwest
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 as
                 Acosta
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 predominant
                 upon
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Peru
                 ,
                 blowes
                 against
                 Nigir
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 still
                 held
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 Pliny
                 writes
                 that
                 King
                 Iubia
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 springs
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Mauritanian
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 ,
                 this
                 river
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 lake
                 Zaire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 ten
                 degrees
                 of
                 Southerly
                 latitude
                 .
                 The
                 AEgyptian
                 Sultan
                 did
                 spare
                 neither
                 for
                 men
                 nor
                 cost
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 these
                 springs
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Virgil
                 calls
                 these
                 streams
                 of
                 
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   Latebrosa
                   flumina
                   .
                   Herodotus
                
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 AEgyptian
                 ,
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 nor
                 African
                 could
                 resolve
                 him
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Nilus
                 springs
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 
                   Homer
                   Nilus
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 falling
                 or
                 descending
                 from
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 onely
                 knew
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 this
                 river
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 (
                 book
                 7.
                 c.
                 11.
                 )
                 
                   will
                   not
                   question
                   the
                   metamorphosis
                   of
                   Lots
                   wife
                   ,
                   whether
                   she
                   were
                   transformed
                   into
                   a
                   reall
                   statue
                   of
                   salt
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   conceive
                   that
                   expression
                   metaphoricall
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 expression
                 is
                 not
                 metaphorical
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 transformation
                 real
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Thargum
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 expositers
                 ,
                 by
                 Iosephus
                 and
                 Borchardus
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 times
                 that
                 statue
                 of
                 Salt
                 was
                 yet
                 extant
                 ;
                 besides
                 divers
                 reasons
                 doe
                 evince
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 easie
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 turn
                 her
                 body
                 into
                 a
                 salt
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 turn
                 Moses
                 rod
                 into
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 Nilus
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 daily
                 transformations
                 in
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 nutrition
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nature
                 can
                 transform
                 mens
                 flesh
                 into
                 Worms
                 ,
                 Calves
                 flesh
                 into
                 Bees
                 ,
                 Horses
                 and
                 Asses
                 flesh
                 into
                 Wasps
                 and
                 Hornets
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 also
                 of
                 Birds
                 procreation
                 out
                 of
                 old
                 Timber
                 ,
                 of
                 Iaponian
                 dogges
                 transformed
                 into
                 fishes
                 ,
                 of
                 water
                 turned
                 into
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 Oyster
                 metamorphosed
                 into
                 a
                 Bird
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 Francis
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Egypt
                 trans
                 ▪
                 formed
                 divers
                 substances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 hath
                 often
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 examples
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 
                   Spuedanus
                   ,
                   Camerarius
                   ,
                   Peucerus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 who
                 laugh
                 at
                 this
                 transformation
                 are
                 convinced
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 stories
                 or
                 Fables
                 ,
                 of
                 Ulysses
                 and
                 his
                 fellowes
                 transformed
                 into
                 beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Diomedes
                 his
                 companions
                 metamorphosed
                 into
                 birds
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 believe
                 these
                 changes
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 doubt
                 of
                 Lots
                 wifes
                 transmutation
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   To
                   conceive
                   a
                   general
                   blacknesse
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   therein
                   the
                   material
                   flames
                   of
                   sulphur
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Philosophical
                   conception
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   it
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   real
                   effects
                   of
                   its
                   nature
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 What
                 though
                 this
                 were
                 no
                 Philosophical
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 nor
                 consisting
                 with
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 untrue
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 Philosophical
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 nature
                 who
                 could
                 make
                 fire
                 to
                 burn
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 consume
                 the
                 bush
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 burn
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 sindge
                 a
                 haire
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 childrens
                 cloathes
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 can
                 make
                 blacknesse
                 and
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 sulphur
                 dwel
                 together
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 darkness
                 in
                 Hell.
                 But
                 the
                 
                 Doctor
                 is
                 deceived
                 by
                 his
                 experiments
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 that
                 sulphur
                 affords
                 no
                 blacking
                 smoak
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 blacking
                 paper
                 with
                 the
                 smoak
                 thereof
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 both
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 experience
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sulphurous
                 vapours
                 which
                 in
                 thundring
                 and
                 lightning
                 break
                 through
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 black
                 the
                 things
                 touched
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 saith
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Pliny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 Brimstone
                 make
                 red
                 Roses
                 and
                 Tiffany
                 white
                 ,
                 it
                 wil
                 not
                 therfore
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 white
                 ;
                 the
                 Sun
                 beams
                 which
                 whiteneth
                 the
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 tawns
                 the
                 skin
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 whitning
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 sulphur
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 from
                 its
                 drying
                 and
                 penetrating
                 quality
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 would
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 whitened
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 whose
                 heat
                 is
                 more
                 penetrating
                 and
                 drying
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 blackned
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 induce
                 blacknesse
                 upon
                 paper
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 come
                 no
                 smoke
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 who
                 long
                 since
                 destroyed
                 Sodom
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 punish
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 blackness
                 and
                 darkness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Philoxenus
                   the
                   Musician
                   desired
                   a
                   Crains
                   neck
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   pleasure
                   at
                   meat
                   ,
                   but
                   fancying
                   thereby
                   an
                   advantage
                   in
                   singing
                   ,
                   (
                   Book
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 14.
                 )
                 Answ.
                 That
                 this
                 Philoxenus
                 was
                 a
                 glutton
                 ,
                 ancient
                 Historians
                 do
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 wished
                 a
                 Cranes
                 neck
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 longer
                 pleasure
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Athenaeus
                   ,
                   Machon
                
                 the
                 Comick
                 ,
                 AElian
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 Machon
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wished
                 a
                 neck
                 of
                 three
                 cubits
                 long
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Fish
                 eater
                 ,
                 therefore
                 was
                 nick-named
                 Phylichthys
                 ,
                 and
                 Solenista
                 from
                 Solenes
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Oysters
                 which
                 he
                 delighted
                 in
                 .
                 Being
                 one
                 day
                 at
                 Table
                 with
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 small
                 mullet
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 to
                 his
                 eare
                 ;
                 Dionysius
                 asks
                 what
                 he
                 meant
                 by
                 that
                 ?
                 He
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 asked
                 advice
                 of
                 Galataea
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 sayd
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 too
                 young
                 to
                 advise
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Galataea
                 in
                 Dionysius
                 his
                 dish
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 laughing
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 great
                 Mullet
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 glutton
                 .
                 This
                 story
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 
                   Caelius
                   Rhodiginus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtless
                 that
                 proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Collaria
                   cadavera
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 long
                 necked
                 carcasses
                 ,
                 which
                 Erasmus
                 borrowes
                 from
                 Aristophanes
                 ,
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 wish
                 of
                 Philoxenus
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 are
                 meant
                 Gluttons
                 and
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 buried
                 in
                 sleep
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 are
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 dead
                 carcasses
                 with
                 long
                 necks
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Philoxenus
                 was
                 ,
                 whose
                 belly
                 was
                 his
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 good
                 meat
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 spit
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 it
                 all
                 alone
                 :
                 Yet
                 
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denies
                 this
                 wish
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   absurd
                
                 .
                 Sure
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 unusall
                 thing
                 with
                 Gluttons
                 and
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 wish
                 and
                 doe
                 absurdly
                 .
                 His
                 wish
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ausurd
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Midas
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvished
                 all
                 he
                 touched
                 might
                 become
                 gold
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvished
                 and
                 longed
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 eat
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 single
                 bird
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Again
                 ,
                 this
                 vvish
                 of
                 Philoxenus
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 absurd
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 thinks
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Tongue
                 be
                 the
                 organ
                 of
                 tast
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Oesophagus
                 cannot
                 be
                 altogether
                 tastlesse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 common
                 membrane
                 which
                 is
                 nervous
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 membrane
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 is
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 tast
                 :
                 vvill
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 tast
                 or
                 pleasure
                 in
                 deglutition
                 ?
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 unpleasant
                 to
                 the
                 throat
                 is
                 the
                 discent
                 of
                 bitter
                 pills
                 ,
                 or
                 potions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 swallow
                 a
                 bitter
                 pill
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 pleasure
                 in
                 deglutition
                 of
                 sweet
                 meats
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 vvho
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 vvant
                 of
                 long
                 necks
                 ,
                 use
                 to
                 suck
                 their
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 long
                 small
                 Canes
                 ,
                 or
                 Quils
                 ,
                 or
                 glasses
                 with
                 long
                 narrow
                 snouts
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 for
                 vvant
                 of
                 these
                 vvill
                 tipple
                 leasurely
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 their
                 liquor
                 glide
                 down
                 the
                 throat
                 gently
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 therefore
                 doubtlesse
                 Philoxenus
                 knew
                 that
                 a
                 long
                 neck
                 conduced
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 vvish
                 for
                 a
                 Cranes
                 neck
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 for
                 some
                 longer
                 time
                 the
                 relish
                 of
                 his
                 delicate
                 viands
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 afterwards
                 to
                 dainties
                 and
                 sweet
                 meats
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 vvere
                 termed
                 
                   Placontae
                   Philo●eniae
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   more
                   reasonable
                   if
                   Philoxenus
                   had
                   wished
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Horse
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   animall
                   the
                   appetite
                   is
                   more
                   vehement
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 deceived
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vehemency
                 of
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 pain
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 loved
                 fish
                 and
                 sweet
                 meats
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 should
                 with
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 vvho
                 must
                 content
                 himselfe
                 vvith
                 Oats
                 and
                 Hay
                 ,
                 and
                 somtimes
                 vvith
                 dry
                 straw
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sawce
                 ;
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 vvished
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Apuleius
                 his
                 Asse
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 filled
                 his
                 belly
                 with
                 good
                 pies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 dainties
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   canorous
                   birds
                   have
                   short
                   necks
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   long
                   necked
                   birds
                   are
                   not
                   musicall
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 neck
                 that
                 hinders
                 medulation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 widenesse
                 thereof
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 youth
                 before
                 puberty
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 &
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 melodious
                 voyces
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   a●pera
                   arteria
                
                 ,
                 vvith
                 other
                 vessels
                 ,
                 are
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Testicles
                 :
                 For
                 
                 therwise
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 neck
                 is
                 ahelp
                 to
                 singing
                 :
                 Hence
                 birds
                 thrust
                 out
                 their
                 necks
                 when
                 they
                 chant
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Poet
                 intimates
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Longa
                     canoros
                     dant
                     per
                     colla
                     modos
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 proportionable
                 length
                 of
                 wind-instruments
                 doth
                 conduce
                 to
                 modulation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Heavy
                   bodies
                   swim
                   in
                   the
                   dead
                   sea
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Ancients
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   defended
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Crassus
                  
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   laugh
                   at
                   the
                   Ass
                   eating
                   This●tles
                   :
                   Laughter
                   defined
                   :
                   in
                   laughter
                   there
                   is
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   in
                   weeping
                   ,
                   joy
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   Christ
                   never
                   laughed
                   ,
                   proved
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Fluctus
                   Decumans
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                
              
               
                 THat
                 heavie
                 bodies
                 will
                 not
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 Asphaltites
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 sea
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                   Diodorus
                   ,
                   Iustin
                   ,
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Iosephus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Vespasian
                 ,
                 casting
                 into
                 that
                 lake
                 captives
                 bound
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sloated
                 and
                 sunk
                 not
                 :
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 salt
                 vvater
                 will
                 support
                 heavie
                 burthens
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 that
                 vvater
                 which
                 is
                 thickned
                 with
                 a
                 forcible
                 ebullition
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Bi●umen
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 Book
                 7.
                 c.
                 15.
                 )
                 
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   but
                   that
                   heavy
                   bodies
                   doe
                   sink
                   there
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   waters
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 rejects
                 Pliny's
                 swimming
                 of
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 Mandevils
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 Munsters
                 burning
                 Candle
                 ,
                 which
                 sinks
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 fabulous
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 ebullition
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 forcible
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 so
                 thickned
                 with
                 the
                 Bitumen
                 ,
                 the
                 sulphurous
                 vapours
                 and
                 spirits
                 ●o
                 violently
                 tending
                 upward
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 waft
                 up
                 Bricks
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 sink
                 .
                 A
                 greater
                 wonder
                 then
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 of
                 
                   AEtna
                   ,
                   Vesuvius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 burning
                 hills
                 of
                 Island
                 and
                 America
                 ,
                 whence
                 are
                 belched
                 out
                 and
                 elevated
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 great
                 stones
                 by
                 those
                 fiery
                 vapours
                 which
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Vulcans
                 .
                 Within
                 these
                 twenty
                 years
                 Vesuvius
                 cast
                 out
                 great
                 stones
                 above
                 twenty
                 miles
                 distance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 wonder
                 for
                 a
                 burning
                 Candle
                 to
                 swim
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 sinketh
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 flame
                 adds
                 levity
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 Doctors
                 reasons
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Iosephus
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   affirms
                   that
                   onely
                   living
                   bodies
                   float
                   ,
                   not
                   peremptorily
                   averring
                   they
                   cannot
                   sink
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   easily
                   descend
                   .
                   
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Iosephus
                 are
                 these
                 (
                 
                   de
                   bel
                   .
                   Iud.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 5.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   most
                   heavy
                   bodies
                   that
                   are
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   this
                   Lake
                   ,
                   float
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   ●asily
                   drowned
                   there
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   .
                
                 Here
                 Iosephus
                 speaks
                 both
                 of
                 living
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 vvould
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 sink
                 easily
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 force
                 themselves
                 perhaps
                 to
                 dive
                 under
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 vvithout
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 speaks
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 heaviest
                 things
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 speaks
                 lightly
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   esteemeth
                   thereof
                   as
                   a
                   Fable
                   .
                   Answ.
                   Aristotle
                
                 speaks
                 not
                 lightly
                 but
                 seriously
                 of
                 this
                 Lake
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 supporting
                 heavy
                 bodies
                 ,
                 he
                 deduceth
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 prime
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 salsedinous
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 But
                 the
                 Doctor
                 deceiveth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 did
                 still
                 signifie
                 a
                 fabulous
                 relation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 a
                 serious
                 narration
                 .
                 So
                 confabulari
                 in
                 Latin
                 doth
                 signifie
                 conference
                 of
                 serious
                 matters
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 tell
                 Fables
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 speech
                 .
                 In
                 Homer
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 serious
                 speech
                 made
                 by
                 Agamemnon
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 discourse
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 in
                 Phocylides
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 moderat
                 in
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 &
                 speaking
                 .
                 
                   Andrew
                   Thevet
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   saw
                   an
                   Asse
                   cast
                   therein
                   and
                   drowned
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 So
                 saith
                 Camerarius
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Thevets
                 narration
                 ;
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 diuers
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 violent
                 hurling
                 of
                 the
                 Asse
                 with
                 his
                 burden
                 under
                 the
                 vvater
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 sudden
                 suffocation
                 by
                 the
                 sulphurous
                 exhalations
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Lake
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 violent
                 ebullitions
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 there
                 is
                 remission
                 .
                 The
                 Asse
                 then
                 might
                 sink
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 boiling
                 was
                 remiss
                 ,
                 the
                 vapours
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 thinner
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Lake
                 .
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 oher
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 heaviest
                 bodies
                 may
                 not
                 swim
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 Crassus
                 never
                 laughed
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 at
                 an
                 Asse
                 eating
                 Thistles
                 ,
                 seems
                 strange
                 to
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 gives
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   that
                   the
                   object
                   was
                   unridiculous
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   laughter
                   is
                   not
                   meerly
                   voluntary
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 reasons
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 ●bject
                 there
                 cannot
                 ●e
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 medley
                 o●
                 pleasure
                 and
                 pain
                 in
                 the
                 Asses
                 eating
                 of
                 Thistles
                 ;
                 for
                 whilst
                 he
                 bites
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 prick
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 tongue
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 pricked
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 his
                 lips
                 may
                 be
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 pen●trable
                 ;
                 whence
                 arose
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Like
                   lips
                   ,
                   like
                   ●●tice
                
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 somthing
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 moved
                 Crassus
                 to
                 
                 laugh
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 saw
                 here
                 the
                 vanity
                 both
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 taking
                 pleasure
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 accompanied
                 vvith
                 much
                 pain
                 and
                 sorrow
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 here
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 Thistles
                 such
                 a
                 dainty
                 dish
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 poor
                 men
                 to
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 engrossing
                 them
                 vvith
                 great
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Asses
                 did
                 eat
                 on
                 free
                 cost
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 rich
                 men
                 pay
                 so
                 dear
                 for
                 Asses
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 debarre
                 poore
                 men
                 from
                 that
                 meat
                 which
                 they
                 permitted
                 to
                 Asses
                 ?
                 Pliny
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 folly
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Laughter
                   is
                   not
                   meerly
                   voluntary
                
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 inferre
                 nothing
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 naturall
                 for
                 Crassus
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 deny
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 naturally
                 inclined
                 to
                 it
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 temper
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 hearts
                 ,
                 heavie
                 and
                 pensive
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 ridiculous
                 object
                 can
                 move
                 to
                 laugh
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 others
                 again
                 who
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 weep
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 here
                 a
                 lame
                 definition
                 of
                 laughter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   sweet
                   contraction
                   of
                   the
                   Muscles
                   of
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pleasant
                   agitation
                   of
                   the
                   vocall
                   organs
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 laughter
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 softnesse
                 and
                 agility
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 cheerfulnesse
                 and
                 levity
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 moving
                 first
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 laughter
                 called
                 Sardonius
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accompanied
                 vvith
                 a
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 sweet
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 laughter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 finging
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 not
                 laughter
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 vocall
                 organs
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 vvith
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 condemneth
                 
                   Heraclitus
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   weeping
                   made
                   a
                   hell
                   on
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 deceived
                 :
                 For
                 oftentimes
                 there
                 is
                 hell
                 in
                 laughing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heaven
                 in
                 weeping
                 ;
                 in
                 tears
                 there
                 is
                 often
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 laughing
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Madnesse
                   .
                   Aristotle
                
                 saith
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 Rhet.
                 )
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 sorrow
                 and
                 tears
                 a
                 certain
                 sense
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Prudentius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Gaudia
                     concipiunt
                     lachrymas
                     ,
                     dant
                     gaudia
                     fletum
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Teares
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 feed
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 ease
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 David
                 found
                 vvhen
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   tears
                   have
                   been
                   my
                   meat
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
                 Good
                 men
                 therefore
                 found
                 not
                 the
                 uncomfortable
                 attendments
                 of
                 hell
                 in
                 weeping
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 comfortable
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 wept
                 thrice
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 that
                 he
                 laughed
                 .
                 The
                 Doctor
                 thinks
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   danger
                   
                   to
                   affirm
                   the
                   act
                   and
                   performance
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   essentiall
                   property
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   he
                   convinced
                   the
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   humanity
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
                 ,
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 risibility
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 did
                 actually
                 laugh
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 act
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 property
                 of
                 levity
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 humanity
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 women
                 more
                 inclined
                 to
                 laughing
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 childhood
                 then
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 fools
                 then
                 wise
                 men
                 .
                 Neither
                 needed
                 Christ
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 humanity
                 by
                 laughing
                 ,
                 he
                 proved
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 by
                 weeping
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 demonstrative
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 humanity
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 ;
                 onely
                 Zoroastres
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 came
                 like
                 a
                 fool
                 laughing
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   need
                   not
                   fear
                   to
                   adscribe
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   incarnat
                   Sun
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sometimes
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   uncarnat
                   Father
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 From
                 a
                 metaphoricall
                 laughing
                 which
                 is
                 adscribed
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 naturall
                 and
                 reall
                 laughing
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 consequence
                 .
                 God
                 laughs
                 figuratively
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 laughs
                 really
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 flieth
                 naturally
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 flie
                 tropically
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   reasonable
                   to
                   conclude
                   from
                   Scripture
                   negatively
                   ,
                   in
                   points
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith.
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 superficially
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 divers
                 circumstances
                 are
                 omitted
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 conclude
                 negatively
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 exactly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 vve
                 may
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 negative
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 write
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 mention
                 all
                 his
                 passions
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 joy
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 pity
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 wearisomnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 speak
                 that
                 he
                 mourned
                 three
                 severall
                 times
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Prophets
                 describe
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 with
                 griefes
                 ,
                 smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 stricken
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Historian
                 ,
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 nor
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 should
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 laughing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 punctually
                 mention
                 to
                 us
                 his
                 griefs
                 ,
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 weeping
                 :
                 therefore
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 did
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Bernard
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 conclude
                 negatively
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 never
                 laughed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man.
                 For
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 Crassus
                 ,
                 Grand-father
                 to
                 that
                 Crassus
                 who
                 was
                 killed
                 in
                 the
                 Parthian
                 war
                 ;
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 never
                 laughed
                 but
                 once
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 recorded
                 of
                 
                   Anaxagoras
                   ,
                   Aristoxenes
                   ,
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   Cato
                   ,
                   Nerva
                
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 seen
                 to
                 laugh
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 
                 is
                 laughing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 cracking
                 of
                 thorns
                 :
                 laughing
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 end
                 in
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 woe
                 is
                 denounced
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 laugh
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 the
                 mourners
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 priority
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 above
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Doctor
                 speaks
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 account
                 then
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 never
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 let
                 Physitians
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 wil
                 for
                 the
                 brains
                 principality
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 
                   Fluctus
                   decumanus
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   tenth
                   wave
                   ,
                   is
                   greater
                   or
                   more
                   dangerous
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   evidently
                   false
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Doctor
                 troubles
                 himself
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 refuting
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 wave
                 ,
                 and
                 tenth
                 egge
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 not
                 counted
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 any
                 things
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Tenth
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 perfect
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 and
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 held
                 a
                 sacred
                 number
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 spoils
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 called
                 Herculan
                 ,
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 fruits
                 was
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 Cyphelus
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 Cyrus
                 to
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Arabians
                 to
                 Sabis
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 before
                 by
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Iacob
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 When
                 there
                 was
                 yet
                 no
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 number
                 then
                 of
                 Ten
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 conceived
                 there
                 was
                 perfection
                 and
                 excellencie
                 :
                 For
                 Nature
                 perfects
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 tenth
                 moneth
                 ;
                 she
                 hath
                 parted
                 his
                 hands
                 into
                 ten
                 fingers
                 ,
                 his
                 feet
                 into
                 ten
                 toes
                 :
                 she
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 ten
                 passages
                 for
                 evacuation
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 ten
                 dayes
                 the
                 male
                 child
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 in
                 foure
                 ten
                 dayes
                 the
                 female
                 :
                 there
                 be
                 ten
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 up
                 their
                 musick
                 of
                 ten
                 strings
                 ,
                 their
                 year
                 of
                 ten
                 moneths
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 with
                 the
                 nine
                 Muses
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 full
                 consort
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 drink
                 but
                 ten
                 times
                 in
                 their
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 the
                 womans
                 Dowry
                 anciently
                 was
                 ten
                 Sestertia
                 at
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 ordinarily
                 
                   decies
                   Sestertium
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ten
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 money
                 7812.
                 l.
                 10.
                 s.
                 Many
                 other
                 observations
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 number
                 ;
                 therefore
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 greater
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Decumanum
                   .
                   Porta
                   decumana
                
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Camp.
                 
                   Limes
                   decumanus
                
                 in
                 grounds
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ;
                 
                   decumana
                   pyra
                
                 in
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 are
                 great
                 Pears
                 ;
                 Decumatio
                 was
                 the
                 calling
                 forth
                 of
                 every
                 tenth
                 delinquent
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 for
                 punishment
                 :
                 And
                 Lipsius
                 thinks
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 great
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 Decumana
                 .
                 This
                 number
                 also
                 of
                 Ten
                 is
                 musical
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 divers
                 passages
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Greeks
                   
                   expresse
                   the
                   greatest
                   wave
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   three
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   word
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 shewes
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 hath
                 from
                 
                   Erasm
                   us
                
                 in
                 his
                 Adagies
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 three
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 third
                 wave
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 &
                 greatest
                 wave
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Latin
                 Decumanus
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Epicurus
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   wanton
                   man
                   ,
                   impious
                   in
                   his
                   opinions
                   .
                   Seneca's
                   judgement
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Twelve
                   of
                   his
                   impious
                   and
                   absurd
                   opinions
                   rehearsed
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Doctor
                 is
                 very
                 prodigall
                 of
                 his
                 pitie
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   but
                   pitie
                   the
                   vertuous
                   Epicurus
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   commonly
                   conceived
                   to
                   place
                   his
                   chiefe
                   felicity
                   in
                   pleasure
                   and
                   sensual
                   delights
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   these
                   pleasures
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Gassendus
                
                 indeed
                 hath
                 taken
                 much
                 needlesse
                 pains
                 to
                 vindicate
                 Epicurus
                 from
                 his
                 errors
                 and
                 impiety
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 washeth
                 a
                 Brick
                 ,
                 or
                 Blackmore
                 :
                 his
                 chiefe
                 supporter
                 is
                 
                   Diogenes
                   Laertius
                
                 ,
                 an
                 obscure
                 Authour
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 speaks
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 cites
                 more
                 Philosophers
                 then
                 (
                 it's
                 thought
                 )
                 he
                 ever
                 read
                 .
                 This
                 Laertius
                 lived
                 450.
                 years
                 after
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Antonius
                   pius
                
                 ,
                 about
                 150.
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Epicurus
                 lived
                 almost
                 300.
                 years
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 more
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 then
                 those
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 were
                 contemporary
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 own
                 disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 that
                 wanton
                 garden
                 Philosopher
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indifferent
                 men
                 improbable
                 :
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 Gassendus
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Laertius
                 ,
                 writes
                 of
                 his
                 commendations
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 primitive
                 Doctors
                 among
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 lewd
                 in
                 his
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 monstrous
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 he
                 opened
                 his
                 Schoole
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 wanton
                 Atheist
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Epicure
                 .
                 
                   Sine
                   vano
                   publica
                   fama
                
                 .
                 Sure
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 smoke
                 without
                 some
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 contemporary
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 should
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 write
                 untruths
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 improbable
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 more
                 against
                 him
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 innocent
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 vindicate
                 his
                 own
                 reputation
                 by
                 writing
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 not
                 his
                 Scholars
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 how
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 in
                 almost
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 he
                 was
                 branded
                 by
                 the
                 tongues
                 and
                 pens
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 stood
                 up
                 to
                 cleare
                 his
                 reputation
                 ,
                 till
                 
                   Diogines
                   Laertius
                
                 produced
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 wise
                 men
                 may
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 fictitious
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 they
                 contradict
                 what
                 his
                 own
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 recorded
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 Timecrates
                 his
                 beloved
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Executors
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 will
                 ,
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 excesse
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 vomit
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 Laertius
                 himself
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 killed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Bath
                 with
                 drinking
                 too
                 much
                 sweet
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 Epicurus
                 indeed
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 decrepid
                 the
                 later
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 enervated
                 his
                 body
                 with
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 placed
                 his
                 felicity
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Doctors
                 vertuous
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 who
                 spent
                 every
                 day
                 a
                 Mina
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 was
                 an
                 hundred
                 Drachma's
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 3.
                 l.
                 2.
                 s.
                 6.
                 d.
                 every
                 Drachma
                 being
                 7.
                 d.
                 ob
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 onely
                 Seneca
                 among
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 speaks
                 favourably
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 of
                 mentall
                 delights
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   beat
                
                 .
                 )
                 yet
                 withall
                 checks
                 him
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 his
                 commending
                 of
                 pleasure
                 was
                 pernitious
                 ,
                 because
                 voluptuous
                 men
                 upon
                 this
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 luxury
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 wantonnesse
                 with
                 the
                 patrociny
                 and
                 mantle
                 of
                 pleasure
                 :
                 Therefore
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 too
                 much
                 yeelded
                 to
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Seneca
                 therefore
                 by
                 speaking
                 favourably
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 would
                 keep
                 off
                 voluptuous
                 men
                 from
                 making
                 him
                 their
                 patron
                 of
                 sensual
                 pleasures
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 loath
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 name
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 should
                 be
                 bespattered
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 impious
                 professor
                 :
                 His
                 intention
                 in
                 this
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 truth
                 should
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 profession
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 professor
                 ;
                 though
                 wicked
                 Iudas
                 vvas
                 an
                 execrable
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 function
                 is
                 sacred
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 Epicurus
                 did
                 oftentimes
                 use
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 pleasure
                 sometimes
                 in
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 feasting
                 :
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 delights
                 in
                 change
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 abstinence
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 fulnesse
                 ;
                 darknesse
                 commends
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 Winter
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 vvearisomnesse
                 in
                 continuall
                 feasting
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 away
                 pleasure
                 .
                 therefore
                 Epicurus
                 to
                 maintain
                 an
                 alternate
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 delights
                 ,
                 would
                 interchangeably
                 
                 fast
                 and
                 feast
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 abstinence
                 was
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 intemperance
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 intemperance
                 was
                 to
                 add
                 delight
                 to
                 his
                 abstinence
                 .
                 Beside
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 necessitated
                 somtimes
                 to
                 fast
                 for
                 his
                 healths
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 could
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 continuall
                 surfeiting
                 .
                 
                   Seneca
                   (
                   in
                   Epistol
                   .
                
                 )
                 also
                 reproves
                 Epicurus
                 for
                 his
                 inconstancy
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 vertue
                 is
                 never
                 without
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 affirms
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 vertue
                 but
                 the
                 pleasure
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 happy
                 .
                 A
                 foolish
                 distinction
                 saith
                 he
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 Vertue
                 be
                 never
                 vvithout
                 that
                 vvhich
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 blessed
                 ,
                 then
                 vertue
                 it selfe
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 beatitude
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 perfectly
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 an
                 imperfect
                 felicity
                 is
                 infelicity
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Benefits
                 he
                 tells
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 That
                 vertue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 for
                 its
                 selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 its
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 he
                 proves
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 disarmed
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 excluded
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 commerce
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 worships
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 any
                 hurt
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 commends
                 many
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 sayings
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 common
                 Principles
                 and
                 Tenents
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   quia
                   Epicuri
                   voces
                   ,
                   sed
                   quia
                   publicae
                   .
                
                 Another
                 reason
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 sayings
                 are
                 rare
                 and
                 unexpected
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 was
                 so
                 lascivious
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 commends
                 his
                 sayings
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 actions
                 :
                 he
                 says
                 he
                 was
                 
                   fortis
                   ,
                   sed
                   manuleatus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 brave
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 vvithal
                 debauched
                 and
                 effeminate
                 ;
                 brave
                 in
                 his
                 sayings
                 ,
                 but
                 debauched
                 in
                 practice
                 .
                 
                   Ignava
                   opera
                   Philosopha
                   sententia
                
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 be
                 too
                 many
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 Stoicks
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 Epicureall
                 in
                 conversation
                 ;
                 by
                 nature
                 saith
                 the
                 Comick
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 prone
                 to
                 pleasure
                 &
                 lasciviousness
                 ,
                 
                   d
                   labore
                   proclives
                   ad
                   libidinem
                   .
                   Arcesilaus
                
                 being
                 asked
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 other
                 Sects
                 revolted
                 to
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 fell
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 Cocks
                 can
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 Capons
                 ,
                 but
                 Capons
                 could
                 never
                 become
                 Cocks
                 again
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 become
                 and
                 turn
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 Cybele
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 return
                 .
                 
                   Facilis
                   discensus
                   Averni
                   ,
                   sed
                   revocare
                   gradum
                   ,
                   superasque
                   evadere
                   ad
                   auras
                   ,
                   hoc
                   opus
                   hic
                   labor
                   .
                
                 Broad
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gate
                 to
                 salvation
                 is
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 sew
                 enter
                 thereat
                 .
                 Seneca
                 also
                 checks
                 that
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Revels
                 for
                 saying
                 ,
                 In
                 contented
                 poverty
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 honesty
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 poore
                 that
                 is
                 content
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 content
                 that
                 maketh
                 rich
                 ,
                 discontent
                 poore
                 .
                 He
                 plainly
                 bids
                 defiance
                 to
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 opinion
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 book
                 of
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 calling
                 his
                 Sect
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 umbratick
                 ,
                 trencher
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 making
                 vertue
                 
                 the
                 hand-maid
                 to
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 enslaving
                 her
                 to
                 her
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 lead
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 under
                 ;
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 manifest
                 blindnesse
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Cart
                 before
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 to
                 prefer
                 pleasure
                 before
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 that
                 first
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 last
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 is
                 he
                 angry
                 for
                 advancing
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 joyning
                 it
                 with
                 Vertue
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 scorns
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 accounts
                 them
                 her
                 enemies
                 ,
                 desiring
                 rather
                 the
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 pains
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 effeminate
                 happinesse
                 as
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 are
                 not
                 mental
                 ,
                 but
                 corporal
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Seneca
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Doctor
                 cities
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 )
                 makes
                 it
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 13.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 ;
                 Your
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 O
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 accustome
                 your
                 tender
                 bodies
                 to
                 dull
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 sleepy
                 security
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 to
                 delight
                 your selves
                 in
                 cold
                 shades
                 ,
                 to
                 solace
                 your
                 drooping
                 souls
                 with
                 wanton
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cram
                 your
                 lasie
                 karkasses
                 with
                 good
                 meats
                 &
                 drinkes
                 in
                 your
                 shady
                 gardens
                 .
                 Any
                 man
                 therefore
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 gormandising
                 his
                 chiefe
                 happinesse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Athanaeus
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 flattered
                 Idomeneus
                 and
                 Metrodorus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 bellies
                 sake
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Seneca
                 also
                 rejects
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 impious
                 opinion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 makes
                 as
                 idle
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 secure
                 and
                 careless
                 of
                 humane
                 affaires
                 ,
                 acting
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 chiefe
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 injuries
                 and
                 benefits
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 solicite
                 such
                 deafe
                 and
                 impotent
                 Deities
                 with
                 vowes
                 ,
                 supplications
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 Thou
                 O
                 Epicurus
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 hast
                 disarmed
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 darts
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 secluded
                 him
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 by
                 a
                 wal
                 or
                 rampire
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 feel
                 what
                 is
                 acted
                 here
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Seneca
                 was
                 no
                 supporter
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 commends
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 moral
                 sentences
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 common
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 greater
                 commendation
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 speak
                 some
                 good
                 sentences
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 utter
                 Scripture
                 phrases
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Seneca's
                 commendations
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 be
                 )
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 seeing
                 with
                 him
                 he
                 doubts
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 immortality
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Illa
                   quae
                   nobis
                   inferos
                   faciunt
                   terribiles
                   fabula
                   est
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Cons.
                 ad
                 Marcian
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 view
                 of
                 this
                 swinish
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Doctor
                 commends
                 for
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 books
                 ,
                 we
                 wil
                 poynt
                 at
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 absurd
                 and
                 
                 impious
                 tenents
                 ,
                 that
                 Gassendus
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 phantastical
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 wanton
                 age
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 goodly
                 School
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 they
                 would
                 open
                 here
                 in
                 Christendome
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 rejects
                 Logick
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Laertius
                 tells
                 us
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 or
                 preposterous
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 usefull
                 of
                 all
                 human
                 Arts
                 or
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 Logick
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 define
                 ,
                 nor
                 divide
                 ,
                 nor
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 tel
                 the
                 essential
                 nor
                 accidental
                 differences
                 ,
                 nor
                 identities
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 discourse
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 methodically
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 inferre
                 no
                 conclusion
                 from
                 any
                 premises
                 ,
                 nor
                 find
                 out
                 probable
                 and
                 demonstrative
                 arguments
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 detect
                 the
                 fallacies
                 and
                 captions
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 mens
                 discourses
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 he
                 denys
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 ●eason
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 confounds
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Phythocles
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 happy
                 men
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 any
                 knowledge
                 or
                 discipline
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Universe
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Universe
                 ,
                 but
                 innumerable
                 Worlds
                 subject
                 to
                 continual
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 ;
                 a
                 position
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 a
                 certain
                 space
                 between
                 his
                 worlds
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cals
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Tully
                 translates
                 it
                 intermundium
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 places
                 his
                 idle
                 and
                 carelesse
                 Gods
                 sleeping
                 securely
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 troubled
                 with
                 noyse
                 ,
                 tumblings
                 and
                 clamours
                 of
                 this
                 tumultuous
                 world
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 and
                 Starres
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 part
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 were
                 palces
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 just
                 magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Starres
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 bigger
                 then
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 our
                 eye
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 cannot
                 exceed
                 a
                 foot
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 tels
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 every
                 night
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 is
                 generated
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 other
                 happinesse
                 then
                 what
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 tasting
                 ,
                 smelling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 feeling
                 ,
                 or
                 venery
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Laertius
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 existence
                 not
                 by
                 providence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 hap-hazard
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 things
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reasonable
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 subject
                 to
                 uncertainty
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 Gods
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 humane
                 shapes
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 He
                 reacheth
                 ,
                 as
                 Plutarch
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 qualities
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 senses
                 apprehend
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 wine
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 sweet
                 and
                 source
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 palat
                 that
                 tasts
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 hot
                 water
                 is
                 not
                 hot
                 but
                 coole
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 conceit
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 his
                 doctrine
                 fit
                 for
                 all
                 mens
                 humours
                 ;
                 he
                 commends
                 
                 wealth
                 to
                 the
                 covetous
                 ,
                 discommends
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 prodigall
                 and
                 riotous
                 ;
                 he
                 praiseth
                 gormondising
                 to
                 the
                 Glutton
                 ,
                 dispraiseth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 abstenious
                 :
                 he
                 tells
                 the
                 continent
                 venery
                 is
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 wanton
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 delightful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 He
                 sheweth
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prophane
                 Atheist
                 in
                 despising
                 Religion
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 a
                 tyrant
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 in
                 aw
                 ,
                 a
                 pernitious
                 device
                 and
                 a
                 scar-crow
                 to
                 terrifie
                 and
                 enslave
                 the
                 vvorld
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 lest
                 any
                 might
                 think
                 that
                 Epicurus
                 is
                 wronged
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 damnable
                 opinions
                 are
                 fathered
                 upon
                 him
                 causlesly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 alledge
                 
                   Cicero
                   ,
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Lactantius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 professedly
                 written
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 prime
                 Scholar
                 Lucretius
                 ,
                 who
                 highly
                 commends
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 freed
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 and
                 slavery
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   
                     Humana
                     ante
                     oculos
                     faede
                     quum
                     vita
                     jaceret
                  
                   
                     In
                     terris
                     oppressa
                     gravi
                     sub
                     relligione
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quae
                     caput
                     ●
                     coeli
                     regionibus
                     ostendeba●
                  
                   
                     Horribili
                     super
                     adspectu
                     mortalibus
                     instans
                     :
                  
                   
                     Primum
                     Graius
                     homo
                     mortales
                     tendere
                     contra
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Est
                     oculos
                     ausus
                     ,
                     primusque
                     obsistere
                     contra
                     :
                  
                   
                     Quem
                     neque
                     fama
                     Deûm
                     ,
                     nec
                     fulmina
                     nec
                     minitanti
                  
                   
                     Murmure
                     compressit
                     coelum
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 ,
                 glorying
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 and
                 victory
                 that
                 Epicurus
                 had
                 got
                 over
                 religion
                 ,
                 
                   Quare
                   relligio
                   pedibus
                   subjecta
                   vicissim
                   obteritur
                   ,
                   nos
                   exaequat
                   victoria
                   coelo
                   .
                
                 His
                 other
                 wicked
                 and
                 absurd
                 opinions
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 mentioned
                 and
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Poet
                 through
                 all
                 his
                 Poem
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Doctor
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 that
                 Epicurus
                 is
                 wronged
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 cause
                 hath
                 he
                 to
                 commend
                 and
                 pity
                 so
                 prophane
                 and
                 absurd
                 a
                 Writer
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 vertuous
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 that
                 ever
                 vertue
                 had
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 his
                 many
                 Writings
                 ,
                 or
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 arguments
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 him
                 an
                 honest
                 man.
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 spend
                 time
                 and
                 paper
                 in
                 refuting
                 the
                 senslesse
                 and
                 wicked
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 refuted
                 already
                 by
                 divers
                 eminent
                 Writers
                 ,
                 both
                 Christians
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Epicurus
                   his
                   Atomes
                   rejected
                   by
                   nineteen
                   reasons
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEcause
                 the
                 Doctor
                 speaks
                 oftentimes
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Epicurean
                 Atomes
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 were
                 hatched
                 in
                 the
                 brains
                 of
                 Leucippus
                 ,
                 then
                 entertained
                 by
                 Democritus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 recommended
                 to
                 his
                 Scholar
                 Epicurus
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 some
                 giddy
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 loathing
                 wholsome
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 desire
                 to
                 embrace
                 any
                 trash
                 ,
                 like
                 women
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Pica
                 ,
                 who
                 preferre
                 ashes
                 ,
                 chalk
                 ,
                 coals
                 ,
                 tarre
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 to
                 nourishing
                 meats
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 propose
                 to
                 the
                 Readers
                 view
                 ,
                 the
                 absurdities
                 of
                 this
                 whimsical
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 Atomes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 little
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 fil
                 young
                 brains
                 with
                 such
                 empty
                 phantosms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 Aristotles
                 wholsome
                 and
                 approved
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Principles
                 .
                 The
                 inventers
                 of
                 these
                 Atomes
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 vain-glory
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 seem
                 singular
                 ,
                 rejected
                 the
                 common
                 received
                 principles
                 of
                 naturall
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 obtruding
                 on
                 the
                 World
                 their
                 idle
                 dreams
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 greedily
                 embraced
                 by
                 the
                 vain-glorious
                 wits
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 what
                 grounds
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 many
                 bodies
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 one
                 atome
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 body
                 of
                 many
                 atomes
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 atome
                 is
                 indivisible
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 unite
                 together
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vacuity
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 maxime
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 saith
                 Aristotle
                 )
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 passibility
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 vacuity
                 .
                 Now
                 atomes
                 have
                 no
                 vacuity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 solid
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 passibility
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 passion
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 action
                 ;
                 for
                 passion
                 is
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 no
                 patient
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 no
                 agent
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 wanting
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 agent
                 should
                 act
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 generation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 action
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 contrariety
                 ;
                 but
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 atomes
                 :
                 for
                 Leucippus
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 )
                 placed
                 heat
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 cold
                 ;
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 softnesse
                 ;
                 gravity
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 levity
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 Atomists
                 contradict
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 hold
                 their
                 atomes
                 impassible
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 place
                 in
                 them
                 degrees
                 of
                 qualities
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 heavier
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 atomes
                 are
                 hotter
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 cannot
                 act
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 greater
                 heat
                 acts
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 lesser
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stronger
                 upon
                 the
                 weaker
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 compounded
                 bodies
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 atomes
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 qualities
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 bodies
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 atomes
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 whence
                 have
                 compounded
                 bodies
                 their
                 qualities
                 ,
                 being
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 atomes
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 are
                 singly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 each
                 atome
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 quality
                 ,
                 as
                 frigidity
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 hardnesse
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 qualities
                 in
                 one
                 atome
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 atome
                 hath
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 possibility
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 action
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 second
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 atomes
                 are
                 divisible
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 part
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 one
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 quality
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 besides
                 ,
                 integrall
                 parts
                 ,
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 act
                 and
                 passibility
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 atomes
                 are
                 compounded
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 principles
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 uniting
                 of
                 these
                 atomes
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 another
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 passible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Democritus
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 divisible
                 into
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 parts
                 moving
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 moved
                 :
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 move
                 itselfe
                 ;
                 because
                 contrarieties
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 
                   secundum
                   idem
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 make
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 atomes
                 to
                 be
                 soft
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 passive
                 :
                 for
                 soft
                 things
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 receive
                 impressions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 these
                 atomes
                 be
                 smooth
                 and
                 round
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 unite
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 mixt
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 small
                 seeds
                 or
                 grains
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 body
                 aggregate
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 stones
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rough
                 ,
                 cornerd
                 ,
                 or
                 hooked
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 atomes
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 innumerable
                 worlds
                 ,
                 as
                 Epicurus
                 holds
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 atomes
                 must
                 concurre
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 innumerable
                 atomes
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 innumerable
                 Worlds
                 ?
                 There
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 atomes
                 then
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 degrees
                 of
                 more
                 and
                 lesse
                 in
                 innumerability
                 and
                 infinity
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 atomes
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 was
                 seed
                 given
                 to
                 vegitables
                 and
                 animals
                 for
                 procreation
                 ?
                 What
                 needs
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 sow
                 corn
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gardiner
                 cast
                 his
                 seeds
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ?
                 What
                 needs
                 he
                 dig
                 or
                 plow
                 ,
                 plant
                 ,
                 &
                 water
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 fruits
                 ,
                 herbs
                 and
                 plants
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 atomes
                 ?
                 Birds
                 ,
                 saith
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 lay
                 eggs
                 ,
                 nor
                 sit
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 procreation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 of
                 atomes
                 both
                 eggs
                 and
                 bird
                 
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 souls
                 and
                 their
                 faculties
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 finer
                 and
                 smaller
                 atomes
                 then
                 the
                 bodies
                 which
                 are
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 grosser
                 sort
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 then
                 follow
                 they
                 have
                 degrees
                 of
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 divisibility
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Those
                 atomes
                 have
                 neither
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 nor
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 produce
                 by
                 hap-hazard
                 ,
                 worlds
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 Men
                 nor
                 Angels
                 can
                 effect
                 by
                 their
                 wisdom
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 statue
                 or
                 picture
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 art
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 &
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 what
                 impudency
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 to
                 affirm
                 man
                 himselfe
                 by
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 ●emerarious
                 and
                 fortuitall
                 conglobation
                 of
                 atomes
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 creatures
                 therein
                 governed
                 ,
                 not
                 temerariously
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 admirable
                 providence
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 any
                 imagine
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 wisdome
                 .
                 ▪
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 Towns
                 ,
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Ships
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 buildings
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 atomes
                 ?
                 If
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 celestiall
                 or
                 sublunary
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 When
                 Epicurus
                 gives
                 to
                 his
                 atomes
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 figure
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 hee
                 makes
                 them
                 perfect
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 unapt
                 for
                 Physicall
                 mixtion
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 perfect
                 bodies
                 makes
                 up
                 an
                 aggregative
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 bodies
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mixtion
                 but
                 aggregation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 Hee
                 gives
                 figures
                 to
                 his
                 atomes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 makes
                 them
                 invisible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Bull
                 and
                 contradiction
                 :
                 For
                 an
                 invisible
                 figure
                 is
                 like
                 an
                 invisible
                 colour
                 ,
                 an
                 inaudible
                 sound
                 ,
                 an
                 inodorable
                 smell
                 ,
                 an
                 ungustible
                 sapor
                 ,
                 an
                 untangible
                 hardnesse
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 senses
                 proper
                 objects
                 insensible
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 senslesse
                 toy
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 his
                 atomes
                 move
                 downward
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 line
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 gravity
                 ;
                 but
                 fearing
                 lest
                 by
                 this
                 motion
                 there
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 any
                 concurring
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 generation
                 ,
                 he
                 assignes
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 declination
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 one
                 simple
                 invisible
                 indivisible
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 two
                 motions
                 ,
                 but
                 tells
                 us
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 declination
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 Tully
                 saith
                 ,
                 argues
                 his
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 in
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 this
                 motion
                 be
                 from
                 an
                 internal
                 or
                 external
                 cause
                 ;
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 internall
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 internal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 atomes
                 motion
                 downward
                 ,
                 but
                 gravity
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 produce
                 two
                 motions
                 ;
                 the
                 cause
                 cannot
                 be
                 external
                 ,
                 because
                 Epicurus
                 his
                 Gods
                 doe
                 not
                 move
                 or
                 work
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Beside
                 that
                 ,
                 his
                 Gods
                 are
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 atomes
                 ,
                 as
                 Cicero
                 shews
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Most
                 ridiculously
                 did
                 he
                 invent
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 Declination
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 deprive
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 liberty
                 of
                 will
                 :
                 
                 For
                 he
                 thought
                 mans
                 will
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 necessitated
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 atomes
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 motion
                 but
                 downward
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 and
                 necessary
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 also
                 he
                 took
                 away
                 Fate
                 or
                 providence
                 .
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 briefly
                 touched
                 the
                 absurdities
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 hugged
                 ,
                 and
                 greedily
                 swallowed
                 without
                 chewing
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 unsetled
                 and
                 vain-glorious
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 the
                 dangerous
                 consequences
                 arising
                 thence
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 impiety
                 of
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 an
                 Atheist
                 and
                 a
                 prophane
                 wanton
                 ,
                 and
                 unsetled
                 in
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 saying
                 and
                 unsaying
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 envie
                 and
                 danger
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 impious
                 Dictates
                 ,
                 he
                 sweetens
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 Tully
                 saith
                 ,
                 denying
                 all
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 words
                 allowing
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 :
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 worship
                 such
                 Gods
                 as
                 neither
                 love
                 nor
                 hate
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 we
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 palliates
                 sometimes
                 his
                 swinish
                 pleasures
                 with
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 clothing
                 a
                 foul
                 Strumpet
                 with
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 modest
                 Matron
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 mentall
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 delightfull
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 fleshly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 leave
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   Epicuri
                   de
                   grege
                   porcis
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Chrystal
                   is
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   proved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   :
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   Ice
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Loadstone
                   moves
                   not
                   ;
                   its
                   Antipathy
                   with
                   Garlick
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Adamant
                   ,
                   Versoria
                   ,
                   Amber
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 THat
                 Crystall
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 Water
                 ,
                 then
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 by
                 extream
                 cold
                 hardned
                 into
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Scaliger
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Modern
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Mathiolus
                   ,
                   Cardan
                   ,
                   B●ētius
                   de
                   Boöte
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minerall
                 body
                 ,
                 hardned
                 not
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Minerall
                 spirit
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Cap.
                 .
                 )
                 but
                 his
                 reasons
                 are
                 not
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Minerall
                   spirits
                   resist
                   congelation
                   ,
                   but
                   Ice
                   is
                   water
                   congealed
                   by
                   cold
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 He
                 takes
                 this
                 for
                 
                 granted
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 Crystal
                 a
                 mineral
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 hardned
                 by
                 a
                 mineral
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 all
                 Minerals
                 resist
                 not
                 congelation
                 ,
                 but
                 further
                 it
                 sometimes
                 as
                 he
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 of
                 Snow
                 and
                 Salt
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 side
                 turned
                 into
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 water
                 converted
                 into
                 Ice
                 ,
                 by
                 Salt-peter
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 all
                 minerals
                 are
                 not
                 hard
                 ;
                 for
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 mineral
                 spirits
                 harden
                 their
                 own
                 bodies
                 or
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 dissolving
                 into
                 liquor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 external
                 heat
                 or
                 cold
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 internal
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 into
                 water
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 hardned
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Sun
                 or
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 Ice
                 dissolve
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 cold
                 grow
                 remiss
                 or
                 the
                 heat
                 prevaile
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 a
                 Mineral
                 spirit
                 cannot
                 harden
                 its
                 own
                 body
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 harden
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 water
                 ?
                 What
                 mineral
                 spirits
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 cold
                 water
                 to
                 harden
                 it
                 into
                 Ice
                 ?
                 Spirits
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 therfore
                 apter
                 to
                 dissolve
                 water
                 then
                 harden
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 manifestly
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 cold
                 and
                 not
                 spirits
                 which
                 causeth
                 Ice
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 cold
                 in
                 some
                 Caves
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 never
                 comes
                 ,
                 nor
                 heat
                 ,
                 converteth
                 water-drops
                 into
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 some
                 waters
                 metamorphise
                 stickes
                 ,
                 leaves
                 and
                 trees
                 ,
                 pieces
                 of
                 lether
                 ,
                 nut-shels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 stuffe
                 into
                 stones
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 cold
                 convert
                 Ice
                 into
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 it
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 forme
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 name
                 of
                 Crystall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 [
                 A
                 liquation
                 in
                 Crystal
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 but
                 Ice
                 may
                 dissolve
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 heat
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ.
                 The
                 difficult
                 melting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 liquation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 wil
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 Crystal
                 was
                 not
                 Ice
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 notice
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Valde
                   à
                   seipso
                   differt
                   quod
                   fit
                   ,
                   dum
                   sit
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 Ice
                 before
                 it
                 attains
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 Crystall
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 water
                 formally
                 ,
                 and
                 Crystal
                 onely
                 materially
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 ice
                 ,
                 it
                 assumes
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 crystal
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 not
                 deny
                 its
                 original
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 then
                 of
                 crystal
                 ,
                 is
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ●●e
                 it
                 hath
                 stept
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   differenced
                   by
                   supernatation
                   ,
                   or
                   floating
                   upon
                   water
                   ,
                   for
                   crystal
                   will
                   sink
                   ,
                   but
                   ice
                   will
                   swim
                   in
                   water
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 s
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 stone
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 ice
                 swim
                 ;
                 for
                 crystal
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 ice
                 ,
                 swimmed
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 sinks
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 body
                 more
                 compact
                 ,
                 hard
                 ,
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 ponderous
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 stick
                 will
                 swim
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 it
                 sinks
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 therefore
                 is
                 good
                 thus
                 :
                 Crystal
                 sinks
                 ,
                 Ice
                 swims
                 ,
                 therefore
                 crystal
                 is
                 not
                 ice
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 therfore
                 crystal
                 was
                 not
                 ice
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   distinguished
                   in
                   substance
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   accidents
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   colour
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   for
                   ice
                   is
                   a
                   fimilary
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   crystal
                   is
                   mixed
                   ,
                   and
                   containeth
                   in
                   it
                   sulphure
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   struck
                   with
                   steel
                   ,
                   it
                   sends
                   forth
                   sparks
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   caused
                   by
                   collision
                   of
                   two
                   hard
                   bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   inflamable
                   effluences
                   discharged
                   from
                   the
                   bodies
                   collided
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   steel
                   and
                   flint
                   being
                   both
                   met
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   readily
                   strike
                   fire
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Crystal
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 distinguished
                 either
                 in
                 substance
                 or
                 accidents
                 ,
                 from
                 ice
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 chick
                 is
                 from
                 an
                 egge
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 chick
                 was
                 an
                 egg
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 crystal
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 ,
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 ice
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 see
                 greater
                 distinctions
                 daily
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 our
                 bloud
                 ,
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 colour
                 ,
                 figure
                 ,
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 corn
                 ,
                 fruits
                 ,
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 meats
                 we
                 feed
                 upon
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 rose-leaf
                 there
                 be
                 distinct
                 qualities
                 and
                 operations
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 being
                 restringent
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 laxative
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Rhubarb
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 differently
                 prepared
                 ,
                 differently
                 worketh
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 by
                 loosning
                 ,
                 another
                 way
                 by
                 binding
                 the
                 belly
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 distinction
                 to
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 an
                 artificial
                 preparation
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 distinct
                 colours
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 leaf
                 of
                 a
                 gillyflower
                 ,
                 or
                 tulip
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Ice
                   is
                   a
                   similary
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   Crystal
                   is
                   mixed
                
                 ;
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 opposition
                 ,
                 for
                 similary
                 and
                 dissimilary
                 ,
                 are
                 opposite
                 ▪
                 not
                 similary
                 and
                 mixed
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 similary
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 mixed
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 flesh
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 bloud
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 ice
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 pure
                 element
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Crystal
                   containeth
                   sulphure
                   in
                   it
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 for
                 sulphure
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 inflamable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 viscous
                 and
                 fat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 piercing
                 quality
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 smel
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 qualities
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 crystal
                 .
                 In
                 fiery
                 mountains
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 sulphure
                 ,
                 in
                 snowy
                 mountains
                 ,
                 most
                 crystal
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 sulphure
                 in
                 crystal
                 ,
                 is
                 invalid
                 ,
                 because
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   struck
                   with
                   steel
                   ,
                   it
                   sends
                   forth
                   sparks
                
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 sulphure
                 in
                 every
                 hard
                 thing
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 wood
                 and
                 sticks
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 attrition
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 violent
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 inslamable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Americans
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 kindle
                 their
                 fires
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 attrition
                 of
                 sticks
                 .
                 Arrows
                 will
                 burn
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 their
                 Lead
                 will
                 melt
                 ,
                 bels
                 ,
                 mil-stones
                 ,
                 and
                 cart-wheels
                 ,
                 will
                 grow
                 extream
                 hot
                 with
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wil
                 water
                 ;
                 is
                 there
                 sulphure
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   sparks
                   are
                   not
                   sent
                   forth
                   by
                   collision
                   of
                   two
                   hard
                   bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   inflamable
                   effluences
                   discharged
                   from
                   the
                   bodies
                   collided
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 these
                 effluences
                 
                 can
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 bodies
                 be
                 not
                 collided
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 bee
                 collided
                 without
                 collision
                 .
                 These
                 sparks
                 then
                 are
                 doubtlesse
                 the
                 accension
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 aerial
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 hard
                 bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 motion
                 and
                 collision
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 hindered
                 by
                 wetting
                 the
                 Steele
                 and
                 Flint
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 tried
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 wetting
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Sparks
                 fly
                 out
                 as
                 readily
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 both
                 had
                 been
                 dried
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 out
                 of
                 Flints
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 perpetually
                 moist
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sparks
                 are
                 not
                 quenched
                 at
                 their
                 eruption
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 not
                 wet
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Steel
                 and
                 Flint
                 be
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   differenced
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   their
                   generation
                   ▪
                   For
                   Crystall
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Regions
                   where
                   Ice
                   is
                   seldom
                   seen
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 where
                 Crystall
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 Ice
                 is
                 sometimes
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Ice
                 is
                 there
                 but
                 seldome
                 seen
                 ,
                 so
                 Crystal
                 is
                 there
                 but
                 seldome
                 found
                 :
                 The
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 quantities
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 cold
                 and
                 snowy
                 Countries
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 those
                 hotter
                 Countries
                 the
                 air
                 above
                 is
                 warm
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 cold
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 colder
                 ,
                 then
                 elsewhere
                 by
                 antiperistasis
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 Crystal
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 generated
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   contrary
                   qualities
                   elementall
                   ;
                   and
                   uses
                   medicinall
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Ice
                 is
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 Crystall
                 dry
                 :
                 so
                 water
                 is
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 salt
                 is
                 dry
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 salt
                 is
                 not
                 generated
                 of
                 water
                 ?
                 Allum
                 ,
                 Salt-peter
                 ,
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 bones
                 in
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 teeth
                 in
                 our
                 gums
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 in
                 fruits
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 materials
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 contrary
                 medicinall
                 uses
                 ,
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 simple
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 but
                 now
                 )
                 contrary
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 the
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 4
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 book
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 hath
                 divers
                 pretty
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 and
                 Amber
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 some
                 passages
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 ;
                 as
                 1.
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   coition
                   ,
                   syndrome
                   ,
                   and
                   concourse
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   and
                   Iron
                   to
                   each
                   other
                
                 ;
                 For
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 stone
                 is
                 moved
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 naturall
                 motion
                 hath
                 its
                 reason
                 and
                 end
                 ;
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 attraction
                 in
                 animals
                 and
                 vegitables
                 is
                 for
                 aliment
                 :
                 the
                 motion
                 o●
                 stones
                 and
                 other
                 heavy
                 bodies
                 downward
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 or
                 Center
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 end
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 why
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 should
                 draw
                 or
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 Iron
                 ▪
                 the
                 motion
                 therefore
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 metals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 moved
                 to
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 saith
                 Scaliger
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 wonder
                 for
                 Iron
                 to
                 move
                 to
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 move
                 downwards
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 efficient
                 cause
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 motions
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 or
                 matrix
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 ancients
                 held
                 that
                 garlick
                 hindred
                 the
                 attaction
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 he
                 contradicts
                 this
                 by
                 experience
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 the
                 ancient
                 Sages
                 would
                 write
                 so
                 confidently
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 ▪
                 experience
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 obvious
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 try
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 stronger
                 kind
                 of
                 garlick
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Horace
                 write
                 so
                 invectively
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 poison
                 and
                 worse
                 then
                 hemlock
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 denies
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Adamant
                 in
                 hindring
                 the
                 Loadstones
                 attraction
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 affirm
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 our
                 diamonds
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 our
                 diamond
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 kind
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 Pliny
                 reckoneth
                 six
                 kinds
                 of
                 Adamants
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 takes
                 Versoria
                 in
                 Plautus
                 ,
                 with
                 Turnebus
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rope
                 that
                 turns
                 about
                 the
                 ship
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 versoria
                 there
                 signifies
                 a
                 rope
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 false
                 Latine
                 ,
                 for
                 funis
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Plautus
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 said
                 versorius
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 rather
                 take
                 it
                 with
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Scaliger
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 Manilius
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Pineda
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 turning
                 back
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 adjective
                 ,
                 and
                 via
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 phrase
                 Plautus
                 useth
                 in
                 Trinummi
                 ,
                 when
                 Stasimus
                 bids
                 Charmides
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 
                   cape
                   versoriam
                   recipe
                   te
                   ad
                   herum
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 versoria
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 helm
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 ship
                 is
                 turned
                 about
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   amber
                   a
                   vegitable
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   mineral
                   concretion
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   delivered
                   by
                
                 Boetius
                 .
                 
                   Answ.
                   Boetius
                
                 delivers
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Amber
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 minerals
                 ,
                 animals
                 ,
                 and
                 vegitables
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 a
                 bituminous
                 exhalation
                 or
                 oil
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 animals
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 gum
                 of
                 trees
                 ;
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 also
                 that
                 because
                 oftentimes
                 in
                 Amber
                 are
                 found
                 spiders
                 ,
                 flies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 insects
                 ,
                 with
                 pieces
                 of
                 sticks
                 and
                 straws
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 gum
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 might
                 lick
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 involve
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 Amber
                 is
                 vegitable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 because
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 much
                 land
                 hath
                 been
                 drowned
                 by
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 from
                 the
                 sea
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shews
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Netherlands
                   .
                   Cardan
                
                 denies
                 not
                 but
                 all
                 Amber
                 is
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 bituminous
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 and
                 Salmuth
                 upon
                 Pancerol
                 ,
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 called
                 that
                 only
                 Amber
                 ,
                 which
                 distilled
                 from
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 whence
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 cals
                 it
                 the
                 tears
                 of
                 the
                 shrub
                 ;
                 therefore
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 th●ckned
                 by
                 heat
                 or
                 cold
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sea-water
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                 a
                 Minerall
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Vegitable
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 its
                 originall
                 and
                 essence
                 from
                 Vegitables
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 black
                 Amber
                 gathered
                 in
                 those
                 Seas
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 greatest
                 store
                 of
                 Whales
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Amber
                 is
                 called
                 Whale
                 by
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Morocco
                 and
                 Fez
                 ,
                 as
                 believing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 substance
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Whale
                 :
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 Amber
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Ancients
                 Succinum
                 signified
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gum
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 concrete
                 into
                 a
                 solid
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 is
                 
                   Petrus
                   Bellonius
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Observations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Navigation
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   by
                   the
                   stars
                   :
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   compass
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Goats
                   bloud
                   softneth
                   the
                   Adamant
                   .
                   Gold
                   loseth
                   its
                   vertue
                   and
                   gravity
                   with
                   its
                   substance
                   .
                   Iron
                   may
                   grow
                   hot
                   with
                   motion
                   .
                   Coral
                   is
                   soft
                   under
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   hardned
                   by
                   the
                   air
                   .
                   Viscum
                   or
                   Missletoe
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   grows
                   .
                   The
                   shade
                   of
                   the
                   Ash-tree
                   ,
                   pernicious
                   to
                   Serpents
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   long
                   and
                   sundry
                   voyages
                   of
                   elder
                   times
                   ,
                   were
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Starres
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Starres
                 ,
                 wanting
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Compasse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Palinurus
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 described
                 observing
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 his
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 
                   Sydera
                   cuncta
                   notat
                   tacito
                   labentia
                   coelo
                   ,
                   AEneid
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Oc●losque
                   sub
                   astra
                   tenebat
                   ,
                   AEneid
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Georgicks
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sea-men
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 names
                 ,
                 
                   Novita
                   tum
                   stellis
                   numeros
                   &
                   nomina
                   fecit
                   ,
                   Pleiades
                   ,
                   Hiados
                   ,
                   clarumque
                   Lycaonis
                   Arcton
                   .
                   So
                   Seneca
                
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 before
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 
                   Nondum
                   quisquam
                   sidera
                   norat
                
                 .
                 And
                 Flaccus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 Typhis
                 directed
                 his
                 course
                 altogether
                 by
                 the
                 starres
                 .
                 
                   Pervigil
                   Arcadeo
                   Typhis
                   pendebat
                   ab
                   astro
                   :
                   Agniades
                   Foelix
                   stellis
                   qui
                   segnibus
                   usus
                   .
                
                 So
                 Hora●e
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Castor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 those
                 cleare
                 starres
                 ,
                 might
                 direct
                 the
                 ship
                 in
                 which
                 Virgil
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Sic
                   te
                   diva
                   potens
                   Cypri
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 lesser
                 Beare
                 ,
                 called
                 Arctophylax
                 by
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 Cynosura
                 ,
                 or
                 dogs
                 tail
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 Phoenice
                 ,
                 was
                 altogether
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Sidonians
                 ,
                 or
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 
                 and
                 ●lliefest
                 Navigators
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 hare
                 called
                 Helice
                 ,
                 directed
                 the
                 Graecians
                 in
                 their
                 Navigation
                 .
                 The
                 grounds
                 and
                 rudiments
                 of
                 this
                 art
                 was
                 first
                 laid
                 by
                 Noah
                 ,
                 afterward
                 his
                 posterity
                 perfected
                 it
                 by
                 industry
                 and
                 observation
                 ,
                 marking
                 how
                 ●ishes
                 did
                 swim
                 ,
                 and
                 birds
                 ●lie
                 ,
                 ruling
                 their
                 motion
                 with
                 their
                 rails
                 ,
                 and
                 furthering
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 wings
                 and
                 finns
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Helms
                 and
                 Oars
                 ,
                 or
                 sails
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 triim
                 signifieth
                 both
                 a
                 bird
                 and
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Latin
                 n
                 put
                 to
                 avis
                 ,
                 makes
                 navis
                 .
                 The
                 perfection
                 of
                 this
                 art
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 attained
                 to
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 compass
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Ancients
                 whose
                 Navigation
                 was
                 along
                 the
                 Coast
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 voiages
                 of
                 AEnaeas
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 compass
                 durst
                 not
                 venture
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 voiage
                 of
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 they
                 used
                 Oars
                 most
                 commonly
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Navigation
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 we
                 ●earn
                 that
                 sounding
                 the
                 coast
                 was
                 much
                 used
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 sailed
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 we
                 must
                 understand
                 the
                 Mediteranean
                 sea
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 wide
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Virgil
                   ,
                   mare
                   magnum
                   ,
                   AEn
                   .
                
                 5.
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 skirts
                 and
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 knew
                 no
                 other
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 then
                 along
                 the
                 coast
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 voiage
                 of
                 Hanno
                 ,
                 from
                 Calez
                 to
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Eudoxus
                 from
                 the
                 bay
                 of
                 Arabia
                 to
                 Calez
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fleet
                 of
                 Augustus
                 which
                 sailed
                 Northward
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 neither
                 durst
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 with
                 safety
                 venture
                 too
                 far
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 compasse
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 made
                 Sol●mons
                 ships
                 spend
                 three
                 years
                 in
                 their
                 voiage
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 effected
                 in
                 three
                 moneths
                 ;
                 they
                 entred
                 also
                 into
                 most
                 Creeks
                 and
                 Harbors
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 ●arities
                 for
                 Solomon
                 :
                 This
                 admirable
                 sea-guide
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 one
                 Flavius
                 at
                 Melphis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Blondus
                   ,
                   Pancer●l
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 affirm
                 .
                 Pli●y
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Magnes
                 ,
                 or
                 loadstone
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 vertue
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 iron
                 touched
                 therewith
                 to
                 the
                 pole
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 reciting
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 In
                 no
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 vertue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 name
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 or
                 Latin
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 mention
                 the
                 touching
                 of
                 their
                 sun-dials
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Islanders
                 of
                 Tapro●an
                 or
                 Sumatra
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 ships
                 certain
                 small
                 birds
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 by
                 naturall
                 instinct
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Mariners
                 direct
                 their
                 course
                 after
                 these
                 guides
                 ;
                 this
                 sheweth
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 compa●s
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Acosta
                   ,
                   Gomara
                   ,
                   
                   Pancerol
                   ,
                   Salmuth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 prove
                 .
                 The
                 Phoenicians
                 and
                 Sidonians
                 were
                 anciently
                 the
                 expertest
                 Navigators
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 compass
                 :
                 the
                 Carthagineans
                 indeed
                 by
                 sea
                 viewed
                 all
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 Mauritania
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 kept
                 close
                 by
                 the
                 shore
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 ingenious
                 men
                 did
                 live
                 in
                 old
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 inventors
                 of
                 many
                 rarities
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 for
                 posterity
                 to
                 finde
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 as
                 Clocks
                 ,
                 Gun●
                 ,
                 Printing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therefore
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 Lemnius
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 the
                 Ancients
                 knew
                 the
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 infirm
                 is
                 ●he
                 argument
                 of
                 Pineda
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Solomons
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 Christ
                 cured
                 all
                 diseases
                 ,
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 sleep
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 saith
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 .
                 Solomon
                 then
                 knew
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 most
                 things
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 compasse
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 animals
                 ,
                 vegitables
                 ,
                 minerals
                 ,
                 people
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 arts
                 invented
                 since
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 works
                 of
                 God.
                 His
                 chief
                 knowledge
                 was
                 politicall
                 ,
                 for
                 government
                 ;
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 future
                 contingencies
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 seas
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 polar
                 verticity
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 then
                 Adam
                 also
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 knowledge
                 far
                 exceeded
                 Solomons
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 names
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 natures
                 ;
                 he
                 lived
                 930.
                 years
                 ,
                 a
                 fair
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 experience
                 ;
                 yet
                 though
                 Adam
                 knew
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 compass
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Sol●mons
                 either
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 that
                 Copper
                 and
                 Brass
                 did
                 sound
                 well
                 ,
                 yet
                 Bels
                 of
                 Copper
                 were
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 Pineda
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 useful
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 compass
                 ,
                 hid
                 from
                 man
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Printing
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 useful
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 more
                 usefull
                 then
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hid
                 many
                 thousand
                 years
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 times
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 gifts
                 on
                 men
                 ;
                 ●or
                 that
                 fable
                 of
                 ships
                 built
                 without
                 ir●n
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 staied
                 in
                 the
                 failing
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Loadstones
                 neer
                 Calicut
                 ,
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 Europaean
                 ships
                 are
                 continually
                 tratficking
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 perceive
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 ships
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 guided
                 ,
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 compasse
                 ,
                 but
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Tides
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Windes
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea-birds
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 failed
                 ,
                 they
                 wandred
                 
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 AEnaeas
                 his
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 
                   caecis
                   erramus
                   in
                   undis
                   ,
                   nec
                   meminisse
                   viae
                   media
                   Palinurus
                   in
                   unda
                
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 Saint
                 Paules
                 vojage
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Ancients
                 held
                 that
                 Goats
                 bloud
                 could
                 soften
                 the
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 resist
                 the
                 hardest
                 hammers
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 2
                 
                   Book
                   c.
                
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 Lapidaries
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 argument
                 is
                 not
                 Logical
                 ;
                 our
                 Diamonds
                 are
                 not
                 softned
                 by
                 Goats
                 bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 mastered
                 by
                 hammers
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 Adamants
                 were
                 such
                 .
                 All
                 Adamants
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 for
                 Pliny
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 reckoneth
                 six
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 wonder
                 for
                 bloud
                 to
                 soften
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 water
                 to
                 harden
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Leather
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stick
                 into
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Gold
                 be
                 not
                 sensibly
                 immuted
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 gravity
                 at
                 all
                 decreased
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 thence
                 vertue
                 may
                 proceed
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 body
                 may
                 emit
                 vertue
                 without
                 abatement
                 of
                 weight
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ.
                 An
                 accident
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 numerically
                 ,
                 cannot
                 pass
                 without
                 the
                 substance
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 substance
                 be
                 diminished
                 but
                 the
                 gravity
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 abated
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 Gold
                 in
                 the
                 Patients
                 body
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 substance
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 vertue
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 loss
                 be
                 insensible
                 ,
                 the
                 vertue
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 patient
                 i●
                 insensible
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 swallows
                 gold
                 receives
                 no
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cure
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 cure
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 imparts
                 its
                 vertue
                 ,
                 it
                 parts
                 also
                 with
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 quantity
                 that
                 its
                 scarce
                 perceptible
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 gold
                 ought
                 to
                 impart
                 much
                 vertue
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 the
                 cure
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 is
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 deperdition
                 ,
                 but
                 imaginary
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 how
                 an
                 iron
                 should
                 grow
                 red
                 hot
                 by
                 motion
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 swinging
                 a
                 red
                 hot
                 iron
                 ,
                 it
                 wil
                 grow
                 cold
                 .
                 Answ.
                 That
                 violent
                 motions
                 will
                 excite
                 heat
                 and
                 fire
                 in
                 hard
                 bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 in
                 divers
                 examples
                 ;
                 Aristotle
                 proves
                 it
                 by
                 .
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 whose
                 Lead
                 will
                 melt
                 with
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 fire
                 (
                 
                   de
                   coelo
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 7.
                 )
                 Virgil
                 confirms
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 Arrow
                 which
                 Acestes
                 shot
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 took
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 .
                 
                   Namque
                   volans
                   liquidis
                   in
                   nu●ibus
                   arsit
                   arundo
                   ,
                   signavitque
                   viam
                   flammis
                   ,
                   AEn
                   .
                
                 5.
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 hot
                 iron
                 will
                 grow
                 cold
                 by
                 swinging
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 iron
                 is
                 meerly
                 accidental
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 
                 an
                 external
                 principle
                 ,
                 it
                 wants
                 pabulous
                 aliment
                 in
                 the
                 iron
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 encountring
                 with
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 ,
                 it
                 extinguish
                 :
                 but
                 take
                 a
                 bran
                 or
                 stick
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 swing
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 grow
                 redder
                 ,
                 hotter
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fiery
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 bare
                 accident
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 but
                 th●
                 substance
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 anima●ed
                 and
                 quickned
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 strange
                 if
                 the
                 violent
                 motion
                 of
                 an
                 Arrow
                 in
                 hot
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 which
                 is
                 neer
                 the
                 fiery
                 element
                 ,
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 fiery
                 Meteors
                 ingendred
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   bullet
                   shot
                   at
                   paper
                   or
                   linen
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   set
                   them
                   on
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 bullet
                 is
                 not
                 hot
                 enough
                 ,
                 having
                 moved
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 smal
                 time
                 ;
                 you
                 cannot
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 make
                 paper
                 or
                 linen
                 burn
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 fi●e
                 never
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 touch
                 the
                 flame
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 Coral
                 is
                 soft
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   one
                   who
                   went
                   down
                   a
                   hundred
                   fathom
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   returned
                   with
                   Coral
                   in
                   each
                   hand
                   ,
                   affirming
                   it
                   was
                   as
                   hard
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   .
                   Answ.
                   Boetius
                
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 stones
                 and
                 gems
                 ,
                 c.
                 153.
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Coral
                 doth
                 not
                 harden
                 or
                 grow
                 stony
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 then
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 alive
                 ,
                 its
                 soft
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Diver
                 lighted
                 upon
                 a
                 dead
                 Coral
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 hard
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 Coral
                 under
                 water
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 except
                 all
                 under
                 water
                 be
                 dead
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 plants
                 ,
                 the
                 older
                 the
                 plant
                 grows
                 ,
                 the
                 harder
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 dead
                 but
                 also
                 an
                 old
                 plant
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 Coral
                 petrifie
                 when
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 dieth
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 matrix
                 and
                 element
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 life
                 and
                 veg●tation
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Boetius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Coral
                 at
                 first
                 is
                 wood
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saw
                 some
                 which
                 was
                 partly
                 wood
                 and
                 partly
                 stone
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 throughly
                 petrified
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 internal
                 impediment
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 no
                 more
                 wonder
                 for
                 a
                 sea-plant
                 to
                 petrifie
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 landplant
                 to
                 petrifie
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 waters
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 say
                 ston-tree
                 ,
                 or
                 stone-plant
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quasi
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 petrifieth
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Gorgons
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 stones
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Coral
                 is
                 called
                 Gorgonia
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 likes
                 not
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Viscum
                 or
                 Misseltoe
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bred
                 upon
                 trees
                 from
                 seeds
                 let
                 fall
                 there
                 by
                 thrushes
                 ,
                 and
                 ring-doves
                 ;
                 his
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   grows
                   only
                   upon
                   some
                   trees
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   these
                   birds
                   are
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   seed
                   thereof
                   being
                   sown
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   will
                   not
                   grow
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   trees
                   it
                   groweth
                   downwards
                   under
                   the
                   boughs
                   ,
                   where
                   seed
                   cannot
                   remain
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 That
                 Viscum
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 seeds
                 let
                 fall
                 by
                 birds
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ancients
                 thought
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 excre●cence
                 of
                 viscous
                 or
                 superflous
                 sap
                 ,
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 also
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 procreated
                 both
                 with
                 and
                 without
                 seeds
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equivocall
                 generation
                 both
                 in
                 vegitables
                 and
                 animals
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 learned
                 Poet
                 knew
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 of
                 this
                 Viscum
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Soletfronde
                   vivere
                   nova
                   quod
                   non
                   sua
                   seminat
                   arbos
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 groweth
                 not
                 upon
                 all
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Poet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   omnia
                   fert
                   omnia
                   tellus
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 disposition
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 all
                 trees
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 climate
                 or
                 soile
                 to
                 animate
                 this
                 seed
                 .
                 Yet
                 Mathiolus
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Hetruria
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 greatest
                 store
                 of
                 Thrushes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 greatest
                 pleny
                 of
                 Misseltoe
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 plant
                 hath
                 its
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 seeds
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 excrements
                 of
                 those
                 birds
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 old
                 proverb
                 was
                 not
                 untrue
                 ,
                 
                   Turdus
                   sibi
                   malum
                   cacat
                
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 literall
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 where
                 this
                 Viscum
                 is
                 meerly
                 an
                 excrescence
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 grow
                 downwards
                 under
                 boughes
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 seeds
                 can
                 come
                 or
                 remain
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   He
                   can
                   deny
                   that
                   a
                   Snake
                   will
                   not
                   endure
                   the
                   shade
                   of
                   an
                   Ash
                   ;
                   Pliny
                
                 and
                 other
                 ancients
                 affirm
                 it
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 upon
                 surer
                 grounds
                 then
                 the
                 Doctor
                 denies
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 here
                 in
                 these
                 cold
                 Countries
                 our
                 Snakes
                 may
                 accord
                 with
                 our
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 in
                 hot
                 Regions
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Serpents
                 are
                 more
                 venemous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ash-leaves
                 more
                 powerfull
                 :
                 why
                 may
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 an
                 Ash
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 leaves
                 and
                 juice
                 thereof
                 are
                 such
                 Antidotes
                 against
                 poyson
                 ,
                 as
                 Dioscorides
                 and
                 Mathiolus
                 shew
                 ?
                 Cardan
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Sardinia
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Rododaphne
                 is
                 pernitious
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 sleep
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 mad
                 .
                 He
                 instanceth
                 the
                 dangerous
                 qualities
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 shadowes
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 trees
                 ;
                 and
                 Lucretius
                 affirms
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 trees
                 procure
                 pains
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 dangerous
                 effects
                 .
                 
                   
                     Arboribus
                     primum
                     certus
                     gravis
                     umbra
                     tributa
                     est
                  
                   
                     Vsque
                     adeo
                     capitis
                     faciant
                     ut
                     saepe
                     dolores
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Si
                     quis
                     eas
                     subter
                     jacuit
                     prostratus
                     in
                     herbis
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   written
                   of
                   Griffins
                   may
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   Griffins
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Grypi
                   and
                   Gryphes
                   ,
                   Perez
                   and
                   Ossi●rage
                   ,
                   ●ha●
                   ?
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Doctor
                 [
                 denies
                 there
                 be
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 dubious
                 animals
                 in
                 the
                 fore
                 part
                 resembling
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 with
                 erected
                 ears
                 ,
                 foure
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 tail
                 ,
                 being
                 averred
                 by
                 
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                   Mela
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 ]
                 
                   Answ.
                   AElian
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 Griffins
                 are
                 like
                 Lions
                 in
                 their
                 pawes
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Eagles
                 in
                 their
                 wings
                 and
                 head
                 .
                 Solinus
                 saith
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 fierce
                 fowls
                 ;
                 Mela
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 cruell
                 and
                 stubbo●n
                 animals
                 ;
                 Herodotus
                 onely
                 mentions
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 shewes
                 ,
                 the
                 Arimaspi
                 takes
                 away
                 their
                 gold
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 S●
                 Philostrates
                 shewes
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 strength
                 and
                 bignesse
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 Lions
                 ;
                 So
                 Pausanius
                 speaks
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 others
                 named
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 Lions
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 Eagles
                 in
                 the
                 fore-part
                 :
                 For
                 Pliny
                 and
                 som●
                 others
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 as
                 fabulous
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Suppose
                 they
                 had
                 thus
                 described
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 as
                 mixt
                 and
                 dubious
                 animals
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 fabulous
                 :
                 for
                 divers
                 such
                 animals
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Acosta
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 Pacos
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 thereof
                 resemble
                 the
                 Asse
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 the
                 Sheep
                 .
                 Lerius
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 Tapiroussou
                 in
                 ●rasill
                 ,
                 which
                 resembles
                 both
                 an
                 Asse
                 and
                 an
                 Heifer
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 mixt
                 animals
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 flying
                 Cats
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Apes
                 with
                 Dogges
                 heads
                 ,
                 therefore
                 called
                 Cynocephali
                 .
                 Our
                 Bats
                 are
                 partly
                 birds
                 and
                 partly
                 beasts
                 :
                 They
                 flye
                 like
                 a
                 bird
                 with
                 two
                 feet
                 ,
                 they
                 walk
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 with
                 four
                 :
                 They
                 flye
                 with
                 their
                 feet
                 and
                 walk
                 with
                 their
                 wings
                 ,
                 saith
                 Scaliger
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 wonder
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Plant-animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Zoophits
                 ,
                 partly
                 plants
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 animals
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Bats
                   and
                   such
                   mixed
                   animals
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   commixtion
                   of
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   an
                   adaptation
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   l●to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 Here
                 he
                 is
                 deceived
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Bats
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Animals
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 ●een
                 what
                 parts
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 bird
                 ,
                 what
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 discern
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 commixtion
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 adaptation
                 then
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 apparant
                 in
                 that
                 Indian
                 beast
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 forepart
                 of
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Ape
                 ,
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 an
                 Owl
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bag
                 or
                 purse
                 under
                 its
                 belly
                 ,
                 wherein
                 its
                 young
                 ones
                 hide
                 themselves
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 danger
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 fabulous
                 that
                 these
                 Griffins
                 are
                 greedy
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 preserve
                 &
                 hide
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 ●●ve
                 seen
                 Magpies
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 one
                 which
                 stole
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 hole
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 this
                 that
                 Plautus
                 calls
                 Griffins
                 Mag-pies
                 ;
                 
                   Picos
                   divitiis
                   qui
                   colunt
                   aureos
                   montes
                   supero
                   .
                   In
                   Aulul
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 AElians
                 opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 gold
                 they
                 fight
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 vvhen
                 they
                 search
                 the
                 Countrey
                 for
                 gold
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 Aristaeus
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 affirmed
                 these
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Leviticus
                 and
                 Deuteronomy
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 Tremellius
                 and
                 wee
                 use
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 Ossifrage
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Peres
                 is
                 translated
                 Griffi
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 Latin
                 ,
                 by
                 Ierom
                 and
                 Pagmin
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Italian
                 version
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 break
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 word
                 Ossifrage
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Griffin
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 bird
                 so
                 sit
                 to
                 break
                 bones
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 fierce
                 and
                 strong
                 animall
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 then
                 signifieth
                 properly
                 a
                 Griffin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Eagle
                 with
                 a
                 hooked
                 Bill
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 birds
                 with
                 hooked
                 Bills
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 with
                 Aquilan
                 noses
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Gryphi
                 ,
                 not
                 Gryphes
                 .
                 Hence
                 then
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 negative
                 testimony
                 of
                 Michovius
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 received
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 concerning
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 possibility
                 in
                 nature
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 compounded
                 animall
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Gyraffa
                 ,
                 or
                 Camelopardalis
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 composition
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Libbard
                 ,
                 Buffe
                 ,
                 Hart
                 ,
                 and
                 Camell
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 fabulous
                 narrations
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Griffins
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 one-ey'd
                 Arimaspi
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 fight
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Griffins
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 now
                 such
                 animals
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 perished
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 more
                 remotenesse
                 and
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 such
                 places
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 vast
                 Countries
                 of
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 and
                 Tartaria
                 ,
                 or
                 Cathaia
                 ,
                 vvhither
                 our
                 Europeans
                 durst
                 never
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 venture
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   existence
                   of
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   proved
                   by
                   divers
                   reasons
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   refelled
                   :
                   the
                   strange
                   generation
                   of
                   some
                   birds
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Ancients
                   cleared
                   concerning
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   be
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Divers
                   sorts
                   of
                   generation
                   in
                   divers
                   creatures
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Admonition
                   not
                   to
                   sleight
                   the
                   Ancients
                   opinion
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEcause
                 the
                 Doctor
                 following
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Pererius
                   ,
                   Fernandus
                   de
                   Cordova
                   ,
                   Francius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 denies
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 positions
                 set
                 down
                 my
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 this
                 bird
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 some
                 passages
                 concerning
                 this
                 bird
                 are
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 seen
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 500
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 buried
                 by
                 the
                 younger
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 fabulous
                 narrations
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 bird
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 fables
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 of
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 man.
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 bird
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 write
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 a
                 Phoenix
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 these
                 few
                 vvho
                 vvrite
                 of
                 this
                 bird
                 ,
                 did
                 never
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 picture
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 did
                 see
                 him
                 .
                 Tacitus
                 writes
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 doubts
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 bird
                 is
                 sometime
                 seen
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 
                   Aspici
                   aliquando
                   in
                   AEgypto
                   hanc
                   volucrem
                   non
                   ambiguitur
                   ,
                   Ann.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 creatures
                 in
                 Africa
                 and
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 writ
                 their
                 histories
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 onely
                 by
                 relation
                 from
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 AEgypt
                 vvas
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 many
                 fictions
                 ,
                 as
                 Pererius
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 vvill
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 a
                 fiction
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 AEgypt
                 vvas
                 not
                 also
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 many
                 truths
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Graecians
                 from
                 thence
                 had
                 the
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vvisdom
                 ,
                 
                   Orpheus
                   ,
                   Homer
                   ,
                   Musaeus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Poets
                 ;
                 Lycu●gus
                 ,
                 and
                 Solon
                 ,
                 their
                 Law-givers
                 ;
                 Plato
                 &
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 their
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 Eudoxus
                 and
                 other
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 Scholars
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Logick
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 species
                 can
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 one
                 individuall
                 ,
                 Pererius
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 true
                 in
                 things
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 in
                 things
                 subject
                 to
                 corruption
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 individuals
                 be
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 species
                 are
                 eternal
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 it
                 skils
                 not
                 how
                 few
                 the
                 particulars
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 species
                 can
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 individuall
                 actually
                 existent
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 species
                 can
                 be
                 preserved
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Winter
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 Roses
                 is
                 not
                 perished
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 individuall
                 Roses
                 actually
                 existent
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 being
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 existence
                 be
                 but
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 the
                 elements
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 mixed
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 cock
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 egg
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 :
                 the
                 hen
                 or
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 actually
                 educed
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Whereas
                 P●rerius
                 holdeth
                 it
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 species
                 as
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 individual
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 dangers
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 beasts
                 and
                 birds
                 ,
                 the
                 nobler
                 the
                 species
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fewer
                 are
                 the
                 individuals
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 Eagles
                 as
                 Doves
                 ,
                 nor
                 Elephants
                 as
                 Rabbets
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 is
                 so
                 provident
                 in
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhere
                 there
                 be
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 kind
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 abode
                 in
                 some
                 remote
                 rocks
                 ,
                 mountains
                 ,
                 Islands
                 and
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 dangers
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 but
                 seldom
                 .
                 Now
                 multitude
                 of
                 individuals
                 doth
                 not
                 argue
                 the
                 nobility
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 imperfection
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereas
                 unity
                 noteth
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 act
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Fernander
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 miracle
                 that
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 taken
                 dead
                 or
                 alive
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 naturall
                 secrets
                 and
                 miracles
                 :
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 miracle
                 that
                 the
                 Manucodiata
                 ,
                 or
                 bird
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 dead
                 somet●mes
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 alive
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 any
                 meat
                 or
                 excrement
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 b●lly
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 fed
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 abode
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 cometh
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 found
                 somtime
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 somtime
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 )
                 no
                 man
                 knows
                 :
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 somtime
                 seen
                 alive
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 ,
                 because
                 provident
                 Nature
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 that
                 instinct
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 his
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 appears
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 tyrant
                 over
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 ;
                 for
                 had
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
                 that
                 Roman
                 Glutton
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 devoured
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Nature
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 creature
                 so
                 much
                 policie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preserve
                 th●mselves
                 ●rom
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fewer
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wary
                 and
                 cautelous
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 Pliny
                 and
                 others
                 write
                 of
                 the
                 Ravens
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 nests
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 rocks
                 of
                 
                   Norway
                   ,
                   Shetland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Northern
                 places
                 ,
                 their
                 Nests
                 ●re
                 found
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 admired
                 ,
                 that
                 Ravens
                 use
                 to
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 dead
                 bodies
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 instinct
                 have
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 dying
                 two
                 dayes
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 miracle
                 in
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 Phoenix
                 to
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 parent
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 silk-worm
                 to
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Egge
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Worm
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 reply
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 generation
                 ;
                 Nature
                 looks
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 perfection
                 or
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 aptitude
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 Again
                 ,
                 a
                 Cock
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Egge
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 Scaliger
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 bird
                 that
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 shell
                 ,
                 the
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Oyster
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 bird
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 for
                 a
                 Mule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 perfecter
                 creature
                 then
                 a
                 bird
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 the●
                 that
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 should
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 putrified
                 ashes
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Clakgeese
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 trees
                 in
                 the
                 North-seas
                 ,
                 beyond
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 fabulous
                 ;
                 the
                 inhabit●nts
                 thereabout
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 constantly
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 observed
                 every
                 year
                 to
                 flye
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 Shetland
                 and
                 Crkney
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Winter
                 they
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 they
                 flye
                 away
                 Northward
                 in
                 flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 Norway
                 or
                 Gree●land
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 land
                 they
                 can
                 repair
                 to
                 Northward
                 .
                 Island
                 is
                 Northwest
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 could
                 their
                 nests
                 ●e
                 ever
                 yet
                 found
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 bodies
                 of
                 old
                 trees
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 driven
                 upon
                 these
                 Islands
                 by
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 full
                 proportion
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 those
                 birds
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 more
                 incredible
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 tree
                 in
                 the
                 river
                 Iuverna
                 ,
                 whose
                 leaves
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 &
                 shape
                 of
                 fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 withall
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 tree
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 Cimbulon
                 ,
                 whose
                 leaves
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 move
                 themselves
                 backward
                 &
                 forward
                 ;
                 being
                 touched
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 back
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 kept
                 8
                 dayes
                 alive
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Whereas
                 Fernandus
                 asketh
                 ,
                 whether
                 every
                 parcell
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Phoenix
                 his
                 ashes
                 hath
                 an●
                 aptitude
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 Phoenix
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Phoenix
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 ashes
                 should
                 have
                 this
                 aptitude
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 All
                 that
                 heap
                 of
                 ashes
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 produced
                 one
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 bird
                 out
                 
                 of
                 one
                 egge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 many
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Though
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 make
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 f●llow
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 bird
                 extant
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 creatures
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 write
                 not
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 bird
                 Semenda
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 burneth
                 her self
                 to
                 ashes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 springs
                 another
                 bird
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 testimony
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Writers
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 proving
                 by
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 our
                 resuscitation
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ;
                 doe
                 induce
                 me
                 to
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 bird
                 ,
                 else
                 their
                 Arguments
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 small
                 validity
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 believed
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 bird
                 .
                 What
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 virgin
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Eastern
                 bird
                 is
                 generated
                 without
                 copulation
                 ,
                 
                   Peribunt
                   h●mines
                   ,
                   avibus
                   Arabiae
                   de
                   resurrectione
                   sua
                   securis
                   .
                
                 Shall
                 men
                 utterly
                 perish
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 Arabia
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 their
                 resurrection
                 ?
                 The
                 existence
                 of
                 this
                 bird
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Seneca
                   ,
                   Mela
                   ,
                   Tacitus
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Solinus
                   ,
                   AElian
                   ,
                   Lampridius
                   ,
                   Aur.
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Laertius
                   ,
                   Suidas
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile-Writers
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 Doctors
                 who
                 affirm
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Romanus
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Nazianzenus
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Lactantius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 easily
                 answer
                 the
                 Doctors
                 objections
                 whic
                 he
                 hath
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Pererius
                   ,
                   Feriundes
                   ,
                   Franzius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   written
                   of
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   ,
                   are
                   oculary
                   describers
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Ans.
                 Neither
                 vvas
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Gesner
                   ,
                   Aldrovandus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 vvho
                 have
                 vvritten
                 largely
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 Fishes
                 ocular
                 vvitnesses
                 of
                 all
                 they
                 vvrote
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 deliver
                 much
                 upon
                 hear-say
                 and
                 tradition
                 :
                 So
                 those
                 that
                 vvrite
                 the
                 later
                 stories
                 of
                 American
                 and
                 Indian
                 animals
                 ,
                 never
                 saw
                 all
                 they
                 vvrite
                 of
                 .
                 Secondly
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 That
                 
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Tacitus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 speak
                 so
                 dubiously
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 overthrow
                 the
                 whole
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Answ.
                   Herodotus
                
                 doubteth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 existency
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 some
                 circumstances
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Heliopolitans
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 younger
                 Phoenix
                 should
                 carry
                 his
                 Father
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 Myrrh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 bury
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 Tacitus
                 denieth
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 hold
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 there
                 described
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Ptolomy
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 Phoenix
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Pliny
                 are
                 falsified
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 who
                 cites
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 
                   Sed
                   quae
                   falsa
                   esse
                   nemò
                   dubitabit
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   quem
                   falsum
                   esse
                   nemo
                   dubitabit
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 this
                 Phoenix
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Consulship
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 was
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 one
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   who
                   discourse
                   of
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   ,
                   deliver
                   themselves
                   diversly
                   ,
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   or
                   contradictorily
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 (
                 
                   ad
                   idem
                
                 )
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 accidents
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 colour
                 ,
                 ann
                 place
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 deny
                 all
                 simply
                 that
                 is
                 controverted
                 by
                 Writers
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 might
                 deny
                 most
                 points
                 both
                 in
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 the
                 word
                 Phoenix
                 in
                 Iob
                 29.48
                 .
                 
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   animall
                   fignification
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   expressed
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 is
                 by
                 Tremellius
                 rendred
                 
                   Sand.
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 same
                 which
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 the
                 trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Palm
                 ,
                 may
                 metaphorically
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 Greek
                 is
                 given
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Palm
                 and
                 Phoenix
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 long
                 green
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 long-lived
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hhol
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 expounded
                 Sand
                 by
                 Tremellius
                 .
                 yet
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 
                   Pagnin
                   ,
                   Montanus
                   ,
                   Buxtorsius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hebricians
                 affirm
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 
                   R.
                   Salomon
                
                 with
                 other
                 ancient
                 Hebrewes
                 expound
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 consonant
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Tygurin
                 Version
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ;
                   Philippus
                   Presbyter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cajetan
                 expound
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 symbole
                 of
                 our
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 more
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 then
                 Sand
                 ,
                 because
                 Iob
                 speaks
                 of
                 his
                 nest
                 :
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   my
                   nest
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   and
                   shall
                   multiply
                   my
                   dayes
                   as
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 That
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 affirms
                 ,
                 there
                 went
                 of
                 every
                 sort
                 two
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 into
                 the
                 Ark.
                 It
                 infringeth
                 also
                 the
                 benediction
                 of
                 multiplication
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 multiply
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 transcend
                 an
                 unity
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ.
                 When
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speakes
                 of
                 two
                 that
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 every
                 sort
                 ,
                 it
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 distinguished
                 into
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 these
                 went
                 in
                 by
                 couples
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 procreation
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 hath
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Sex
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 continueth
                 not
                 his
                 species
                 by
                 copulation
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 creatures
                 do
                 .
                 Hence
                 though
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 needfull
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 named
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 in
                 by
                 couples
                 and
                 sevens
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 benediction
                 of
                 multiplication
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 pronounced
                 or
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 supplied
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 with
                 another
                 benediction
                 equivalent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 longer
                 life
                 then
                 other
                 animals
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 peculiar
                 way
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 species
                 without
                 multiplication
                 of
                 the
                 Individuum
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   to
                   animal
                   generation
                   is
                   required
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   two
                   Sexes
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   no
                   distinction
                   of
                   Sex
                   ,
                   engender
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   Aristotle
                   conceives
                   of
                   Eeles
                   ,
                   and
                   testatious
                   animals
                   .
                   Ans.
                   Aristotle
                   de
                   gen
                   .
                   animal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 10.
                 shewes
                 that
                 there
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 sex
                 in
                 divers
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 Bees
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 generate
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 Eels
                 in
                 
                   historia
                   animal
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 generate
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 distinction
                 of
                 sex
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 divers
                 creatures
                 that
                 generate
                 without
                 that
                 distinction
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 production
                 or
                 generation
                 of
                 egges
                 or
                 spawn
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 kind
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 generate
                 ,
                 have
                 spawn
                 or
                 egges
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Eels
                 want
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 book
                 
                   de
                   gener
                   .
                   animal
                   .
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 sanguine
                 creatures
                 are
                 distinguished
                 into
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 except
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 :
                 If
                 then
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 sanguine
                 animals
                 without
                 sex
                 ,
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 if
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 have
                 none
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 testacious
                 animals
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 distinction
                 of
                 sex
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Immoveable
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 to
                 rocks
                 ,
                 having
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 plants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 wise
                 distinguished
                 into
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 then
                 plants
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 but
                 analogically
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 argueth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   worm
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   Phoenix
                   is
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   becommeth
                   a
                   Phoenix
                   ,
                   this
                   would
                   confound
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   perfect
                   and
                   imperfect
                   animals
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   venerous
                   animals
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   a
                   corruption
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   a
                   seminal
                   and
                   specifical
                   diffusion
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 no
                 confusion
                 or
                 disturbance
                 of
                 Natures
                 laws
                 ,
                 which
                 delights
                 in
                 variety
                 of
                 productins
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 plants
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 produced
                 by
                 their
                 seed
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 their
                 roots
                 without
                 seed
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 their
                 stems
                 onely
                 without
                 root
                 or
                 seeds
                 ;
                 some
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 imm●diatly
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 animals
                 some
                 are
                 generated
                 by
                 coition
                 of
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 by
                 coition
                 of
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 as
                 Mules
                 ;
                 some
                 without
                 coition
                 ,
                 by
                 affriction
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 divers
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 female
                 without
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fish
                 Erythi●us
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rochet
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 females
                 organ
                 within
                 the
                 male
                 ,
                 as
                 flies
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 a
                 salivious
                 froth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shell
                 fishes
                 called
                 the
                 Purple
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 progenerated
                 of
                 slime
                 without
                 coition
                 ,
                 outwardly
                 
                 in
                 the
                 mud
                 ,
                 as
                 Eels
                 ;
                 some
                 without
                 coition
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 as
                 Bees
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 is
                 begot
                 without
                 coition
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 putrified
                 body
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 wonders
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 [
                 seeing
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Insects
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 corruption
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 seminall
                 effusion
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 kind
                 of
                 Nature
                 differing
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 kind
                 of
                 production
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 may
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 his
                 longevity
                 ,
                 numericall
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 generation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 variety
                 the
                 Creator
                 manifests
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 briefly
                 an
                 cursorily
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 Doctors
                 elaborate
                 book
                 ,
                 
                   tanquam
                   canis
                   ad
                   Nilum
                
                 ,
                 having
                 stoln
                 some
                 hours
                 from
                 my
                 universall
                 History
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my self
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 ancient
                 Sages
                 from
                 wrong
                 and
                 misconstruction
                 ,
                 thing
                 it
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 honor
                 and
                 defend
                 their
                 reputation
                 ,
                 whence
                 originally
                 I
                 have
                 my
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 too
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 loose
                 and
                 vvanton
                 age
                 ,
                 slight
                 all
                 ancient
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 ,
                 hunting
                 after
                 new
                 concerts
                 and
                 whimzies
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 though
                 specious
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 neer
                 inspection
                 and
                 touch
                 ,
                 dissolve
                 like
                 the
                 apples
                 of
                 Sodom
                 into
                 dust
                 .
                 I
                 pitie
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 young
                 heads
                 still
                 gaping
                 like
                 Camelions
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 filled
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 feed
                 upon
                 airy
                 and
                 empty
                 phansies
                 ,
                 loathing
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 solid
                 and
                 vvholsome
                 viands
                 of
                 Peripatetick
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 they
                 reject
                 Aristotles
                 pure
                 fountains
                 ,
                 and
                 digge
                 to
                 themselves
                 cisternes
                 that
                 will
                 hold
                 no
                 water
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 should
                 stick
                 close
                 and
                 adhere
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 matrimoniall
                 conjunction
                 to
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 a
                 whoring
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 )
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 inventions
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 wander
                 then
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 Hagar
                 in
                 the
                 wild
                 desart
                 vvhere
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vvater
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 little
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 pitcher
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 quickly
                 spent
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Masters
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 shal
                 find
                 pure
                 fountains
                 of
                 ancient
                 University
                 learning
                 .
                 Let
                 Prodigals
                 forsake
                 their
                 husks
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 swine
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 bread
                 enough
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 dutifull
                 children
                 let
                 us
                 cover
                 the
                 nakednesse
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 with
                 the
                 Cloke
                 of
                 a
                 favourable
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               TO
               
                 Arcana
                 Microcosmi
              
               :
               WHEREIN
               Are
               contained
               divers
               Passages
               ;
               
                 
                   As
                   of
                   Fishes
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   of
                   Presages
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   of
                   Sneezing
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   of
                   Thunder-struck
                   persons
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               WITH
               A
               Refutation
               of
               divers
               Tenets
               held
               by
               Doctor
               HARVIE
               in
               his
               Book
               De
               Generatione
               .
            
             
               The
               LORD
               BACON
               in
               his
               
                 Naturall
                 History
              
               ,
               And
               some
               others
               .
            
             
               By
               AEEXANDER
               ROSS
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Newcomb
              
               .
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Worshipfull
               and
               my
               much
               honored
               Friend
               ,
               
                 Andrew
                 Henley
              
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Should
               wrong
               both
               you
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               if
               with
               Harpocrates
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Silence
               ,
               I
               should
               lay
               my
               finger
               on
               my
               lip
               ,
               and
               tacitly
               passe
               over
               either
               your
               Worth
               and
               Goodnesse
               ,
               or
               my
               obligations
               and
               thankfulnesse
               :
               Perhaps
               I
               may
               trespasse
               on
               your
               modesty
               ,
               which
               desires
               no
               Trumpet
               to
               sound
               before
               you
               ,
               yet
               doubtlesse
               I
               shall
               do
               you
               right
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               I
               acquaint
               the
               world
               with
               your
               vertues
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               one
               of
               that
               small
               number
               which
               in
               this
               sordid
               and
               phantasticall
               Age
               loves
               true
               and
               solid
               Learning
               ,
               not
               being
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               vain
               whimzies
               of
               brainsick
               Sciolists
               ,
               whose
               learning
               and
               piety
               consists
               in
               shaking
               the
               
               foundation
               of
               both
               ,
               esteeming
               that
               building
               strongest
               which
               is
               erected
               on
               stubble
               and
               straw
               :
               but
               let
               them
               aloue
               with
               their
               brittle
               and
               sandy
               ground-work
               ,
               Old
               Truth
               is
               that
               sure
               Rock
               against
               which
               Hell
               gates
               shall
               not
               prevail
               .
               I
               have
               adventured
               to
               consecrate
               this
               small
               piece
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               is
               truly
               acquainted
               and
               affected
               with
               the
               Old
               and
               True
               principles
               .
               In
               this
               Dedication
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               discharge
               my selfe
               of
               ingratitude
               and
               oblivion
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               to
               the
               world
               how
               much
               I
               am
               indebted
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               alwayes
               thankfully
               acknowledge
               so
               long
               as
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 servant
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 ALEXANDER
                 ROSS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               .
               Containing
               divers
               passages
               of
               Fishes
               ,
               Presages
               ,
               Sneezing
               ,
               Thunder
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               With
               a
               Refutation
               of
               Doctor
               HARVY
               ,
               the
               Lord
               BACON
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Fishes
                   breath
                   not
                   :
                   the
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   objections
                   answered
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Fossil
                   or
                   earth-fishes
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Fishes
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Fishes
                   of
                   Humane
                   shapes
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Fishes
                   are
                   cunning
                   and
                   docible
                   creatures
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Why
                   some
                   Fishes
                   have
                   Feet
                   and
                   Wings
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Many
                   monstrous
                   fishes
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 THat
                 Fishes
                 have
                 no
                 breathing
                 ,
                 or
                 respiration
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 want
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Instruments
                 of
                 breathing
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 aire
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 again
                 by
                 their
                 gills
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 respiration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 and
                 Diaphragma
                 in
                 attracting
                 the
                 air
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 and
                 emitting
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 air
                 under
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 therefore
                 fishes
                 cannot
                 breath
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 terrestriall
                 creatures
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 air
                 ,
                 as
                 fishes
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 man
                 dieth
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 aire
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 gills
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 passage
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 water
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 lungs
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 Dolphin
                 hath
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Fistula
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 live
                 without
                 suffocation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 elevate
                 his
                 head
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 draw
                 breath
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 be
                 again
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 water
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 mixt
                 with
                 air
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Fishes
                 doe
                 breath
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 is
                 wine
                 which
                 we
                 drink
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 more
                 air
                 then
                 water
                 is
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 draw
                 the
                 air
                 above
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 quickly
                 choked
                 .
                 The
                 quantity
                 of
                 air
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 discernable
                 by
                 Art
                 onely
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 senses
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 water
                 in
                 that
                 air
                 which
                 we
                 breath
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 breath
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 air
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 air
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 the
                 fishes
                 drew
                 ,
                 bubbles
                 would
                 appear
                 upon
                 the
                 super●icies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Mice
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 terrestriall
                 creatures
                 drownd
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 fils
                 the
                 breast
                 and
                 lungs
                 ,
                 it
                 draws
                 out
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 tending
                 upward
                 towards
                 the
                 super●●cies
                 ,
                 ●auseth
                 bubbles
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 fishes
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ●ake
                 no
                 bubbling
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 air
                 hath
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 gills
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 freenesse
                 of
                 passage
                 is
                 no
                 hinderance
                 to
                 bubbling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 any
                 light
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 make
                 bubbles
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 air
                 within
                 ir
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 fishes
                 may
                 make
                 the
                 water
                 bubble
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 breathing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 fishes
                 breath
                 air
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 die
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hotter
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fishes
                 die
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 ●els
                 live
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 Northern
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 Southern
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 live
                 longer
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 then
                 other
                 fishes
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 viscid
                 and
                 slimy
                 humidity
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 cut
                 off
                 doe
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 sometime
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 dissipated
                 in
                 so
                 slimy
                 a
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 That
                 fishes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 gape
                 for
                 air
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 breath
                 .
                 Answ
                 :
                 To
                 gape
                 ,
                 or
                 open
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 of
                 breathing
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 respiration
                 to
                 Oysters
                 which
                 sometimes
                 gape
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 fishes
                 gape
                 not
                 for
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 water
                 :
                 so
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 almost
                 stilled
                 ,
                 gape
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 air
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 air
                 penetrateth
                 into
                 the
                 thick
                 earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 into
                 the
                 thin
                 water
                 .
                 Answ.
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 air
                 can
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 thick
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 penetration
                 of
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 avoid
                 vacuity
                 the
                 air
                 enters
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 up
                 the
                 holes
                 and
                 cavernosities
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 air
                 could
                 pierce
                 the
                 thick
                 earth
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 earthquakes
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 air
                 which
                 is
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 substances
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 for
                 respiration
                 ,
                 Moles
                 needed
                 not
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 as
                 to
                 work
                 through
                 and
                 make
                 cavities
                 purposely
                 for
                 respiration
                 .
                 For
                 shut
                 up
                 a
                 Mole
                 within
                 a
                 parcell
                 of
                 earth
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 dig
                 through
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 die
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 air
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Exhalations
                 and
                 vapours
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 there
                 is
                 air
                 .
                 Answ.
                 These
                 exhalations
                 are
                 the
                 thinner
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 turned
                 into
                 vapours
                 by
                 heat
                 or
                 motion
                 ▪
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 air
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 actually
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 body
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 cavities
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 fishes
                 breath
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 air
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 breathing
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Fishes
                 inclosed
                 in
                 a
                 vessel
                 halfe
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 Answ.
                 This
                 striving
                 to
                 get
                 uppermost
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 element
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 scope
                 ,
                 being
                 straitned
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 vessel
                 :
                 so
                 fishes
                 in
                 the
                 net
                 struggle
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Fish
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 vessell
                 die
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 air
                 .
                 Answ.
                 They
                 die
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sweet
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 included
                 from
                 fresh
                 air
                 ,
                 degenerates
                 and
                 putrifies
                 .
                 Hence
                 fish
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 pond
                 that
                 is
                 long
                 frozen
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 agitation
                 and
                 fresh
                 air
                 ,
                 becomes
                 ●nwholsome
                 to
                 the
                 fishes
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 can
                 live
                 a
                 mone●h
                 together
                 under
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 air
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 shewes
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 kept
                 fish
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 vessel
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 vessell
                 who
                 have
                 died
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 Leaches
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 glasse
                 will
                 live
                 whole
                 years
                 without
                 air
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Pliny
                 objects
                 against
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 creatures
                 have
                 not
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 humor
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 fishes
                 want
                 lungs
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 some
                 other
                 instrument
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 breath
                 .
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 prove
                 :
                 For
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 shew
                 what
                 these
                 fishes
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 instruments
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 )
                 can
                 he
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 breath
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 creatures
                 have
                 an
                 humor
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 humor
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 properties
                 ,
                 qualities
                 ,
                 nor
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Fishes
                 gape
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 breath
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 sequell
                 ;
                 for
                 Oysters
                 gape
                 ,
                 which
                 breath
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 creatures
                 breath
                 which
                 gape
                 not
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 their
                 gaping
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 breathing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 Aristotle
                 )
                 the
                 breathing
                 parts
                 move
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 attraction
                 and
                 emission
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 without
                 motion
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 Fishes
                 breathed
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 
                 some
                 bubbles
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 when
                 their
                 breath
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 breathing
                 animals
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 lunged
                 fishes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Dolphins
                 ,
                 Whales
                 ,
                 Seals
                 ,
                 and
                 Frogges
                 ,
                 make
                 bubbles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 breath
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 all
                 fishes
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 other
                 causes
                 of
                 bubbling
                 besides
                 expiration
                 :
                 for
                 rains
                 ,
                 tempests
                 ,
                 vapours
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 cause
                 bubbling
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Moon
                 gives
                 increment
                 to
                 shell-fishes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 their
                 spirits
                 also
                 do
                 increase
                 .
                 Answ.
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 animall
                 and
                 vitall
                 spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 breathing
                 ,
                 the
                 subject
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 innate
                 spirits
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 increment
                 of
                 substance
                 doth
                 suppose
                 respiration
                 ,
                 then
                 trees
                 must
                 breath
                 as
                 they
                 grow
                 in
                 bignesse
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Moon
                 causeth
                 humid
                 bodies
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 air
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 breath
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Fishes
                 doe
                 smell
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 breath
                 ,
                 because
                 air
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 all
                 three
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Air
                 indeed
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 breathing
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 smelling
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 air
                 we
                 smell
                 or
                 hear
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 smell
                 the
                 odors
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 sounds
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 properly
                 called
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 the
                 Medium
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 mat●er
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 smelling
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 to
                 fishes
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 smelling
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 breathing
                 to
                 fishes
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 air
                 but
                 water
                 which
                 they
                 breath
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 water
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 breathing
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 breath
                 at
                 all
                 which
                 want
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 breath
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 No
                 animall
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 respiration
                 ,
                 therefore
                 fishes
                 breath
                 .
                 Answ.
                 The
                 antecedent
                 is
                 denied
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 animals
                 live
                 without
                 respiration
                 ,
                 onely
                 by
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 insects
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 women
                 in
                 their
                 histericall
                 passions
                 ,
                 these
                 breath
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 live
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Pliny
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 fishes
                 do
                 sleep
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 breath
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Breathing
                 hath
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 nor
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 quality
                 ,
                 nor
                 part
                 ,
                 nor
                 property
                 ,
                 nor
                 consequent
                 of
                 sleep
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 animals
                 sleep
                 ,
                 which
                 breath
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 Dormice
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 mothers
                 womb
                 breathes
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 or
                 membran
                 within
                 which
                 he
                 lieth
                 ,
                 no
                 air
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 watrish
                 humor
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 suck
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 presently
                 suffocated
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 chid
                 sleepeth
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 community
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 subject
                 or
                 organ
                 of
                 sleep
                 and
                 respiration
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 their
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 a
                 rest
                 or
                 cessation
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 motion
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 senses
                 within
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 lungs
                 ,
                 breast
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Diaphragma
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 respiration
                 consists
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 accompany
                 waking
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 which
                 resembles
                 death
                 .
                 Respiration
                 is
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 rest
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ;
                 therefore
                 men
                 that
                 walk
                 ,
                 labour
                 ,
                 run
                 ,
                 struggle
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 anger
                 ,
                 or
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 breath
                 much
                 faster
                 then
                 in
                 sleep
                 ,
                 as
                 standing
                 more
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 air
                 for
                 refrigeration
                 .
                 So
                 children
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 heat
                 breath
                 faster
                 then
                 old
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 conclude●with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 that
                 fishes
                 which
                 want
                 lungs
                 &
                 throats
                 ,
                 &
                 have
                 gills
                 ,
                 breath
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 needed
                 lungs
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 air
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Nature
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 gills
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 water
                 for
                 cooling
                 the
                 fishes
                 hear
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 weak
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 little
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 some
                 small
                 fishes
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 on
                 hills
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 verified
                 by
                 divers
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 sometimes
                 fishes
                 are
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 Fossil
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 aquatile
                 ,
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 grave
                 and
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 fishes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 terrestriall
                 creatures
                 resembling
                 fishes
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 shape
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 many
                 fishes
                 resemble
                 terrestriall
                 animals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 properly
                 terrestriall
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 terrestriall
                 creatures
                 may
                 resemble
                 fishes
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 where
                 these
                 Fossil
                 fishes
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 subterraneall
                 waters
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 .
                 Hence
                 sometimes
                 fishes
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 deep
                 wells
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 fishes
                 found
                 in
                 springs
                 of
                 sulphury
                 and
                 allum
                 water
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 fishes
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 earthy
                 creatures
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 can
                 live
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 element
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 originall
                 food
                 and
                 conservation
                 .
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 these
                 land
                 fishes
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 good
                 Authors
                 of
                 divers
                 showers
                 or
                 rains
                 of
                 fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Frogs
                 and
                 Mice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 animals
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 Fishes
                 in
                 Moon-shine
                 nights
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 delight
                 to
                 play
                 upon
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 fishermen
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 greatest
                 quantities
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 delight
                 that
                 fishes
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 finde
                 some
                 moderate
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 full
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 a
                 silver
                 brightnesse
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 Nat●re
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 quick
                 sight
                 and
                 eminent
                 eyes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 smelling
                 and
                 hearing
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 organs
                 are
                 so
                 obscure
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 albeit
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 dumb
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 sound
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 breath
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 they
                 the
                 organs
                 of
                 sounding
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 windpipe
                 and
                 lungs
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 some
                 fishes
                 resemble
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 fable
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 by
                 late
                 Navigators
                 ,
                 Lerius
                 saw
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 relates
                 that
                 an
                 American
                 fisherman
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 hand
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 fishes
                 which
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 his
                 boat
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 had
                 five
                 distinct
                 fingers
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 he
                 resembled
                 a
                 man.
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 sea-men
                 ,
                 or
                 men-fishes
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 Hierom
                 Lord
                 of
                 No●icum
                 ,
                 which
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 cable
                 of
                 his
                 ship
                 ,
                 this
                 story
                 he
                 related
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 to
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 .
                 These
                 fishes
                 were
                 called
                 anciently
                 
                   Tritons
                   ,
                   Ner●ides
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sirenes
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Scaliger
                 saw
                 at
                 Parma
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 old
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Scythia
                   Pliny
                
                 shewes
                 that
                 men
                 did
                 feed
                 upon
                 these
                 fishes
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 condemned
                 for
                 Canibals
                 ,
                 but
                 injuriously
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 outward
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 soul
                 or
                 essence
                 of
                 man
                 admit
                 degrees
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Tritons
                 were
                 imperfect
                 men
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 unlikely
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Colhan
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cohin
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 human
                 shaped
                 fishes
                 there
                 called
                 Cippe
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 upon
                 other
                 fishes
                 ,
                 these
                 hide
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 banks
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 striking
                 one
                 flint
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fishes
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 sparkles
                 ,
                 flock
                 to
                 the
                 bank
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Cippae
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 devour
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 how
                 many
                 cunning
                 ways
                 nature
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 fox
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 to
                 attain
                 their
                 prey
                 .
                 Scaliger
                 wonders
                 why
                 these
                 Cippae
                 do
                 not
                 rather
                 catch
                 their
                 prey
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 on
                 the
                 bank
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 these
                 Cippae
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 nimble
                 and
                 swift
                 as
                 those
                 other
                 fishes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 these
                 fishes
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 afraid
                 of
                 their
                 human
                 shape
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 formidable
                 to
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 Fishes
                 are
                 not
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 Cardan
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 do
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 sagacitie
                 and
                 cumming
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 their
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 The
                 fish
                 called
                 Uranioscopus
                 ,
                 deceives
                 the
                 other
                 fishes
                 by
                 a
                 membran
                 which
                 he
                 thrusts
                 our
                 of
                 
                 his
                 mouth
                 like
                 a
                 worm
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 supposing
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 catch'd
                 .
                 Herrings
                 being
                 conscious
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 never
                 swim
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 great
                 shoals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whales
                 who
                 prey
                 upon
                 the
                 herrings
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 instinct
                 frequent
                 those
                 seas
                 most
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 most
                 herrings
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 seas
                 for
                 a
                 mile
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 compasse
                 the
                 sea
                 covered
                 with
                 herrings
                 flying
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 whales
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 tumbling
                 like
                 hills
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 huge
                 bodies
                 and
                 slow
                 motion
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 overtake
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 herrings
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 as
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 shore
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whales
                 pursuing
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 run
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 stick
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 times
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 a
                 prey
                 themselvs
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 thus
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 80
                 whales
                 run
                 on
                 the
                 Isl●nds
                 of
                 O●kney
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 together
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 those
                 Islands
                 had
                 8
                 whales
                 for
                 his
                 Tithe
                 that
                 year
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 seas
                 ,
                 fishes
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 an
                 oxe
                 ,
                 having
                 short
                 legs
                 like
                 a
                 beaver
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 great
                 teeth
                 sticking
                 out
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 handles
                 for
                 knives
                 ;
                 these
                 fishes
                 are
                 called
                 Morsse
                 ,
                 they
                 sleep
                 either
                 on
                 the
                 ice
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 high
                 and
                 s●eep
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sleep
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Ce●tinel
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 sound
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 awakes
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 catch
                 their
                 hindmost
                 feet
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 roule
                 down
                 the
                 hill
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 like
                 round
                 hoops
                 or
                 wheels
                 .
                 The
                 cunning
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Cuttle
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 Sepia
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 delude
                 the
                 fisherman
                 ,
                 thickneth
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 his
                 black
                 ink
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 escapeth
                 ;
                 The
                 Torpedo
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fishes
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 for
                 examples
                 of
                 their
                 cunning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dolphins
                 for
                 their
                 docilitie
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Though
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 some
                 fishes
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 wings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 fins
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Amphibia
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 feet
                 for
                 walking
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 fins
                 for
                 swimming
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 winged
                 fishes
                 being
                 not
                 such
                 swift
                 swimmers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 dangers
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 Ducades
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 wings
                 ;
                 hence
                 being
                 pursued
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 or
                 far
                 enough
                 our
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 again
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 commonly
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 fly
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 wings
                 are
                 moist
                 ;
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 drie
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 moisture
                 should
                 help
                 their
                 flight
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hinders
                 the
                 flying
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 which
                 fly
                 swiftest
                 when
                 their
                 wings
                 are
                 driest
                 :
                 Swallows
                 indeed
                 
                 and
                 other
                 birds
                 ,
                 do
                 sometimes
                 wet
                 their
                 wings
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 help
                 their
                 flight
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cool
                 and
                 refresh
                 their
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 monstrous
                 fishes
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 in
                 a
                 grammatical
                 sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 individuals
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 both
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 sea
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 aberrations
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 specifical
                 monsters
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 to
                 haye
                 erred
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 production
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 grammatical
                 sense
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 some
                 fishes
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 monsters
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   monstrando
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 hidious
                 and
                 uncoth
                 shapes
                 demonstrate
                 Gods
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 our
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 demonstrate
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 dutie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 us
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 whale
                 then
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 a
                 monstrous
                 creature
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 his
                 huge
                 bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 spouting
                 it
                 like
                 flouds
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 for
                 each
                 whale
                 hath
                 a
                 prominent
                 spout
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 two
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 denies
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 Olaus
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 proves
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 these
                 pipes
                 they
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 out
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 they
                 drink
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 wonders
                 that
                 these
                 vast
                 creatures
                 should
                 be
                 caught
                 and
                 subdued
                 by
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 man.
                 In
                 Norway
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Castoreum
                 ,
                 which
                 stupifieth
                 their
                 senses
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 by
                 stopping
                 their
                 holes
                 and
                 vents
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 breath
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 stifled
                 they
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 naked
                 conquering
                 Indian
                 who
                 sits
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 horseback
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 cord
                 drawes
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 shore
                 .
                 Acosta
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 fish
                 called
                 Manati
                 ,
                 which
                 ingenders
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 alive
                 ,
                 hath
                 tears
                 and
                 doth
                 nourish
                 them
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 it
                 feeds
                 on
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 but
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 green
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 cow
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 in
                 colour
                 and
                 taste
                 like
                 veal
                 .
                 The
                 Shark
                 or
                 tiburon
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 fish
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 gullet
                 he
                 did
                 see
                 drawn
                 ,
                 a
                 butchers
                 great
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 iron
                 hook
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 an
                 oxes
                 head
                 ,
                 vvith
                 one
                 vvhole
                 horn
                 ,
                 their
                 teeth
                 are
                 as
                 sharp
                 as
                 rasors
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 savv
                 Sharks
                 leap
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vvater
                 ,
                 and
                 vvith
                 a
                 strange
                 nimblenesse
                 snap
                 off
                 both
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 bone
                 of
                 a
                 horses
                 leg
                 hanging
                 upon
                 a
                 stake
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 stalk
                 of
                 a
                 lettice
                 .
                 That
                 vvas
                 a
                 monstruous
                 fish
                 vvhich
                 Scaliger
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 hogs
                 head
                 vvith
                 tvvo
                 horns
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 bone
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 body
                 ,
                 on
                 vvhose
                 back
                 vvas
                 a
                 bunch
                 resembling
                 a
                 saddle
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 lake
                 Amara
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Conger
                 having
                 a
                 head
                 like
                 
                 a
                 toad
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 skin
                 of
                 partie
                 colours
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Ethiopian
                 sea
                 is
                 a
                 fish
                 resembling
                 a
                 hog
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 skin
                 ,
                 vvith
                 long
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 tail
                 of
                 tvvo
                 foot
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 No
                 lesse
                 monstruous
                 is
                 the
                 Hippocampus
                 ,
                 a
                 fish
                 like
                 a
                 horse
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 neck
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 long
                 main
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 like
                 our
                 painted
                 dragons
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 fish
                 like
                 a
                 leather
                 purse
                 vvith
                 strings
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvill
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 fish
                 having
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 a
                 calves
                 head
                 vvith
                 horns
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 fishes
                 that
                 have
                 four
                 ranks
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 rank
                 fifty
                 teeth
                 .
                 Rondoletius
                 speaketh
                 of
                 fishes
                 in
                 vvhose
                 bellies
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 men
                 arm'd
                 at
                 all
                 assaies
                 .
                 The
                 Uletif
                 is
                 a
                 fish
                 having
                 a
                 savv
                 on
                 his
                 forehead
                 three
                 foot
                 long
                 and
                 very
                 sharp
                 .
                 Thevet
                 tels
                 us
                 ●f
                 a
                 fish
                 in
                 the
                 Sarmatique
                 sea
                 ,
                 having
                 horns
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 hart
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 branches
                 vvhereof
                 are
                 round
                 buttons
                 shining
                 like
                 pearl
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 shine
                 like
                 candles
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 four
                 legs
                 ,
                 long
                 and
                 crooked
                 pavves
                 ,
                 vvith
                 a
                 long
                 speckled
                 tail
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 tail
                 of
                 a
                 Tigre
                 ,
                 his
                 muzzle
                 round
                 like
                 a
                 cats
                 ,
                 vvith
                 moustaches
                 round
                 about
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 s●a
                 serpents
                 of
                 tvvo
                 hundred
                 cubits
                 long
                 .
                 Some
                 fishes
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 resembling
                 mitred
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 others
                 hooded
                 monks
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 more
                 shapes
                 there
                 are
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 that
                 vve
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Storie
                 of
                 Harlem
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 vvhose
                 lake
                 vvas
                 fish'd
                 a
                 sea-vvoman
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 by
                 a
                 spring
                 tide
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 thither
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 she
                 vvas
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Tovvn
                 ,
                 she
                 suffered
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 vvith
                 bread
                 ,
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 meats
                 ,
                 she
                 learned
                 also
                 to
                 spin
                 ,
                 to
                 kneel
                 before
                 the
                 crucifix
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 her
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 could
                 nebe
                 brought
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remained
                 for
                 divers
                 years
                 dumb
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 vvill
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 fishes
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 read
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Olaus
                   Magnus
                   ,
                   Arbian
                   Oppian
                   ,
                   Rondoletius
                   ,
                   Gesner
                   ,
                   Aldrovandus
                   ,
                   Belon
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Publick
                   and
                   privat
                   calamities
                   presaged
                   by
                   owles
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   dogs
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   ravens
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   birds
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   other
                   ways
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Wishing
                   well
                   in
                   sneezing
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   why
                   used
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Divers
                   strange
                   things
                   in
                   thunder-struck
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 destruction
                 and
                 mortality
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 presaged
                 by
                 the
                 skrieching
                 of
                 ovvles
                 ,
                 the
                 houling
                 of
                 dogs
                 ,
                 the
                 flocking
                 together
                 and
                 combating
                 of
                 ravens
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 other
                 ominous
                 signes
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Gentil
                 superstition
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Vulgar
                 Error
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Brown
                 (
                 Book
                 4.
                 c.
                 21.
                 )
                 vvould
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 truth
                 manifested
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 .
                 Lampridius
                 and
                 Mar●ellinus
                 among
                 other
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 presaged
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Valentinian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 mention
                 an
                 ovvle
                 vvhich
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 bathe
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 thence
                 be
                 driven
                 avvay
                 vvith
                 stones
                 .
                 
                   Iulius
                   Obsequeus
                
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Prodigies
                 c.
                 85.
                 )
                 shevves
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Commodus
                   Antoninus
                
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 an
                 ovvle
                 vvas
                 observed
                 to
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                   Sanuvium
                   .
                   Xiphlirus
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 prodigies
                 that
                 vvent
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 ovvle
                 sung
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Curia
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 shevvs
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Actian
                 war
                 was
                 presignified
                 by
                 the
                 flying
                 of
                 owls
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Concord
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1542
                 at
                 Herbipolis
                 or
                 Wirtzburg
                 in
                 Franconie
                 ,
                 this
                 unluckie
                 bird
                 by
                 his
                 schrieching
                 songs
                 affrighted
                 the
                 Citizens
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 follovved
                 a
                 great
                 plague
                 ,
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 calamities
                 :
                 Pliny
                 (
                 lib.
                 10.
                 c.
                 12.
                 )
                 shews
                 that
                 this
                 abominable
                 and
                 funeral
                 bird
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 portended
                 the
                 Roman
                 destruction
                 at
                 Numantia
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 time
                 being
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Capitol
                 ,
                 so
                 affrighted
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 vvas
                 purified
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 evils
                 vvhich
                 that
                 ovvle
                 presaged
                 .
                 
                   Balthasar
                   Cossa
                
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvas
                 Pope
                 and
                 named
                 Iohn
                 the
                 24th
                 vvas
                 forevvarned
                 by
                 an
                 ovvle
                 -
                 (
                 that
                 appeared
                 over
                 against
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 sat
                 in
                 Councel
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 vvhich
                 justly
                 fell
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 means
                 on
                 others
                 .
                 About
                 20
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 I
                 lodged
                 ,
                 an
                 Owl
                 groaning
                 in
                 the
                 window
                 presaged
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 two
                 eminent
                 persons
                 who
                 died
                 there
                 shortly
                 after
                 .
                 Therefore
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 owl
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Inauspicata
                   &
                   funebris
                   avis
                   ,
                
                 by
                 
                   Ovid
                   ,
                   Dirum
                   mortalibus
                   omen
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Lucan
                   ,
                   sinister
                   bubo
                
                 ;
                 by
                 
                   Claudian
                   ,
                   infestus
                   bubo
                
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 ominous
                 portenders
                 of
                 
                   Q.
                   Dido's
                
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 AEn
                 .
                 4.
                 )
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 owls
                 schrieching
                 and
                 groaning
                 .
                 
                   
                     Solaque
                     culminibus
                     ferali
                     carmine
                     bubo
                  
                   
                     Saepe
                     queri
                     ,
                     &
                     longas
                     in
                     fletum
                     ducere
                     voces
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 owl
                 presage
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Turnus
                   ,
                   AEn
                
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   
                     Quae
                     quondam
                     in
                     bustis
                     ,
                     aut
                     culminibus
                     desertis
                  
                   
                     Nocte
                     sedens
                     s●rum
                     canit
                     importuna
                     per
                     umbras
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 dogs
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 howling
                 portend
                 death
                 and
                 calamities
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 Historie
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 
                   Iulius
                   Obsequeus
                
                 (
                 c.
                 122.
                 )
                 sheweth
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 howling
                 of
                 dogs
                 before
                 the
                 sedition
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Dictatorship
                 of
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 also
                 (
                 c.
                 127.
                 )
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 civil
                 Wars
                 between
                 Augustus
                 and
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 among
                 many
                 other
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 howling
                 of
                 dogs
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Lepidus
                 the
                 Pontifice
                 .
                 Camerarius
                 tels
                 us
                 (
                 c.
                 73.
                 cent
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 German
                 Princes
                 have
                 certain
                 tokens
                 and
                 peculiar
                 presages
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 are
                 the
                 howling
                 of
                 dogs
                 .
                 Capitolinus
                 tels
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 dogs
                 by
                 their
                 howling
                 ,
                 presaged
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Maximinus
                   .
                   Pausonius
                
                 (
                 in
                 Messe
                 .
                 )
                 relates
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Messenians
                 ,
                 the
                 dogs
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 fierce
                 howling
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Fincellus
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1553
                 ,
                 some
                 weeks
                 before
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 the
                 dogs
                 in
                 Mysina
                 flock'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 strange
                 howlings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 woods
                 and
                 fields
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 howling
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 presaging
                 the
                 Roman
                 calamities
                 in
                 the
                 Pharsalick
                 War
                 :
                 
                   
                     Obscaenique
                     canes
                     ,
                     importunaeque
                     volucres
                  
                   
                     Signa
                     dabant
                     .
                     —
                  
                
                 So
                 Lucan
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 :
                 
                   Flebile
                   saevi
                   latravere
                   canes
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Statius
                   :
                   Nocturnique
                   canum
                   gemitus
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 By
                 ravens
                 also
                 and
                 other
                 birds
                 ,
                 both
                 publick
                 and
                 privat
                 calamities
                 and
                 death
                 have
                 been
                 portended
                 .
                 
                   Iovianus
                   Pontanus
                
                 relates
                 two
                 terrible
                 skirmishes
                 between
                 the
                 ravens
                 and
                 the
                 kites
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 lying
                 between
                 Beneventum
                 and
                 Apicium
                 ,
                 which
                 prognosticated
                 a
                 great
                 battel
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 fought
                 in
                 those
                 fields
                 .
                 Nicetas
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 skirmish
                 between
                 the
                 crowes
                 and
                 ravens
                 ,
                 presignifying
                 the
                 irruption
                 of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 into
                 Thracia
                 :
                 The
                 cruel
                 battels
                 between
                 the
                 Venetians
                 and
                 Insubrians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 between
                 the
                 Liegeois
                 and
                 the
                 Burgundians
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 above
                 30
                 thousand
                 men
                 were
                 slain
                 ,
                 were
                 presignified
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 combat
                 between
                 two
                 swarms
                 of
                 emmets
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Charls
                 the
                 8
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 battel
                 that
                 was
                 fought
                 between
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Britans
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Britans
                 were
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 was
                 foreshewed
                 by
                 a
                 skirmish
                 between
                 the
                 magpies
                 and
                 jackdaws
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 also
                 of
                 skirmishes
                 between
                 wild-ducks
                 and
                 wild-geese
                 ;
                 likewise
                 between
                 water
                 and
                 land
                 serpents
                 ,
                 premonstrating
                 future
                 calamities
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 land
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 our
                 present
                 miseries
                 and
                 unnatural
                 wars
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 forewarned
                 by
                 armies
                 of
                 swallows
                 ,
                 martins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                 birds
                 fighting
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 privat
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 forewarned
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 by
                 ravens
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 heard
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 likewise
                 observed
                 divers
                 times
                 :
                 a
                 late
                 example
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Draper
                 my
                 intimate
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 about
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 had
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ravens
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 quarrelling
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 chimney
                 ;
                 these
                 he
                 apprehended
                 as
                 messengers
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 died
                 shortly
                 after
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 superstition
                 in
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 sometimes
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 warning
                 of
                 their
                 ends
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 forewarned
                 by
                 the
                 noise
                 and
                 fluttering
                 of
                 the
                 ravens
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 end
                 was
                 near
                 ;
                 which
                 proved
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 murtherers
                 sent
                 by
                 
                   Mark
                   Antonie
                
                 slew
                 him
                 presently
                 after
                 in
                 his
                 Sedan
                 :
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 God
                 forewarn
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 future
                 death
                 and
                 calamities
                 by
                 birds
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 generation
                 of
                 monsters
                 ,
                 apparition
                 of
                 comets
                 ,
                 strange
                 showres
                 of
                 frogs
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 these
                 last
                 troubles
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 divers
                 Parseleons
                 ,
                 or
                 Moors
                 with
                 crosses
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 blazing
                 star
                 .
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 superstitious
                 to
                 observe
                 such
                 uncouth
                 meteors
                 ,
                 then
                 uncouth
                 actions
                 of
                 birds
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 is
                 there
                 less
                 credit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 imployed
                 a
                 raven
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 feeder
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 may
                 employ
                 the
                 same
                 bird
                 as
                 a
                 messenger
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Camerarius
                 out
                 of
                 Dietmarus
                 and
                 
                   Erasinus
                   Stella
                
                 ,
                 Writes
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 fountain
                 near
                 the
                 river
                 Albis
                 or
                 Elbe
                 in
                 Germany
                 which
                 presageth
                 Wars
                 by
                 turning
                 red
                 and
                 bloudy
                 coloured
                 .
                 Of
                 another
                 which
                 portendeth
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 limpid
                 ,
                 becomes
                 troubled
                 and
                 thick
                 ,
                 so
                 caused
                 by
                 an
                 unknown
                 Worm
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 noble
                 Family
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 vvhich
                 is
                 forevvarned
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 spectrum
                 or
                 ghost
                 appearing
                 like
                 a
                 Woman
                 cloathed
                 in
                 mourning
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 apparition
                 had
                 Mr.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Smith
                
                 my
                 dear
                 friend
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 before
                 he
                 fell
                 sick
                 of
                 that
                 feaver
                 vvhich
                 killed
                 him
                 :
                 having
                 been
                 late
                 abroad
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 vvas
                 going
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 into
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 he
                 vvas
                 embraced
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 all
                 in
                 vvhite
                 ,
                 at
                 vvhich
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 nothing
                 appearing
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 sickneth
                 ,
                 goeth
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 vvithin
                 a
                 vveek
                 or
                 ten
                 days
                 died
                 .
                 Novv
                 vvhether
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 imaginary
                 in
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 I
                 vvill
                 not
                 here
                 dispute
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 many
                 are
                 forevvarned
                 of
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Brutus
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 evill
                 Genius
                 appeared
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 nor
                 our
                 tutelary
                 Angel
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 means
                 ,
                 give
                 us
                 warning
                 of
                 our
                 dissolution
                 ?
                 We
                 read
                 in
                 Histories
                 of
                 a
                 Crow
                 in
                 Tr●jans
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 spoke
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 well
                 .
                 And
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ravens
                 fed
                 the
                 two
                 Eremites
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 Anthony
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 with
                 bread
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 God
                 that
                 imployed
                 these
                 birds
                 as
                 Stewards
                 to
                 feed
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 messengers
                 to
                 warn
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 migration
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 patromize
                 the
                 heathen
                 augurations
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 depended
                 superstitiously
                 upon
                 the
                 chattering
                 ,
                 flying
                 ,
                 and
                 feeding
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 which
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 vain
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 cannot
                 naturally
                 foreknow
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 fore
                 ▪
                 see
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 Roman
                 Commander
                 made
                 appeare
                 to
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 who
                 shot
                 the
                 bird
                 dead
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 chattering
                 the
                 Augur
                 would
                 have
                 hindered
                 the
                 Armies
                 march
                 .
                 Yet
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 observations
                 of
                 meteors
                 or
                 animals
                 are
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 fore-warn
                 at
                 all
                 death
                 and
                 future
                 calamities
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Historie
                 and
                 experience
                 teach
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 signes
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 Iosephus
                 confirmes
                 .
                 Obsequeus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 Rome
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 thundring
                 immediatly
                 before
                 Catilines
                 conspircy
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Pharsalick
                 battel
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Stories
                 inform
                 us
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 Italy
                 by
                 the
                 Goths
                 under
                 Alaricus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Huns
                 under
                 Attila
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Lombards
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 usuall
                 thundring
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 presaging
                 the
                 calamities
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 that
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 very
                 houre
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 writing
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 (
                 Aug.
                 23.
                 anno
                 1651.
                 )
                 I
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 continued
                 thundring
                 and
                 lightning
                 almost
                 14
                 hours
                 with
                 some
                 short
                 interruptions
                 ;
                 whereas
                 usually
                 thunder
                 lasteth
                 not
                 above
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 two
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 I
                 fear
                 me
                 God
                 is
                 forwarning
                 this
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 horrible
                 bloodshed
                 and
                 calamities
                 which
                 are
                 suddenly
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 beseech
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 to
                 avert
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 all
                 repenting
                 and
                 relenting
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 sneezing
                 or
                 sternutation
                 was
                 superstitiously
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 Centiles
                 in
                 divination
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 fore-tell
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 events
                 by
                 sneezing
                 :
                 they
                 held
                 that
                 propitious
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 sneeze
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 was
                 counted
                 unlucky
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 sheweth
                 .
                 So
                 superstitious
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 sneezed
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 rising
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 to
                 bed
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 sneezed
                 at
                 Table
                 whilst
                 the
                 meat
                 was
                 taking
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 meat
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 did
                 sneeze
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 forbeare
                 fighting
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 ominous
                 thing
                 they
                 held
                 sneezing
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 at
                 Monopotama
                 sternutation
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 high
                 esteem
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 sneezed
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 proclamations
                 were
                 sent
                 abroad
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 subjects
                 of
                 his
                 sneezing
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 worship
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ridiculous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 That
                 Prometheus
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 wisht
                 wel
                 to
                 the
                 sneezer
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 sell
                 into
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 Sternutation
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 that
                 celestiall
                 fire
                 which
                 he
                 stole
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 This
                 gave
                 originall
                 to
                 that
                 custome
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 saluting
                 the
                 sneezer
                 .
                 They
                 used
                 also
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 head
                 in
                 sternutation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 divine
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 cogitation
                 .
                 They
                 held
                 also
                 sternutation
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 :
                 &
                 because
                 their
                 chiefest
                 soothsayings
                 and
                 divination
                 was
                 by
                 Birds
                 ,
                 hence
                 sternutation
                 was
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 Bird
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 &
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 Aristophanes
                 the
                 word
                 sneezing
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 feeling
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   sneezed
                   not
                   the
                   blow
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 expounds
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   felt
                   it
                   not
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Caelius
                 observeth
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 because
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 abused
                 sneezing
                 superstitiously
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Sneezer
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 hence
                 inferre
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 sneezeth
                 ,
                 is
                 superstition
                 or
                 Gentilisme
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 pray
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 superstition
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 custome
                 among
                 Christians
                 to
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sneezeth
                 ,
                 taking
                 its
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 men
                 died
                 with
                 sneezing
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Brown
                 out
                 of
                 Fernandes
                 brings
                 some
                 proofes
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 wishing
                 wel
                 to
                 the
                 sneezer
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 Gregory
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 before
                 Gregories
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 usuall
                 among
                 Christians
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 sicknesse
                 therefore
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 Gregories
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 wel-wishing
                 was
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 practice
                 ,
                 we
                 draw
                 this
                 civill
                 and
                 charitable
                 custome
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 our
                 friend
                 or
                 neighbour
                 when
                 he
                 sneezeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 In
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 thunder-struck
                 ,
                 divers
                 things
                 are
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 of
                 body
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 struck
                 ,
                 as
                 Cardan
                 (
                 
                   de
                   rer
                   .
                   var.
                   lib.
                
                 8
                 ,
                 c.
                 44.
                 )
                 instanceth
                 of
                 8
                 harvest
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 Lemnes
                 ,
                 who
                 sitting
                 together
                 under
                 an
                 Oak
                 at
                 supper
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 thunder-struck
                 ,
                 retaining
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ;
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 cup
                 ready
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 the
                 cup
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 a
                 third
                 with
                 meat
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 looked
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 statues
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 stifnesse
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 and
                 muscles
                 ,
                 being
                 parched
                 and
                 dried
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 sulphury
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 lightning
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 read
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 killed
                 with
                 excessive
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 stiffeneth
                 those
                 parts
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 retains
                 its
                 posture
                 whether
                 sitting
                 or
                 standing
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 thunder-struck
                 look
                 black
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 drieth
                 up
                 the
                 radicall
                 moisture
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 see
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 whitest
                 paper
                 and
                 linnen
                 grow
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 tans
                 mens
                 skins
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 bodies
                 do
                 not
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 their
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 is
                 exhausted
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 neither
                 wild
                 beasts
                 nor
                 ravenous
                 birds
                 will
                 touch
                 or
                 come
                 neere
                 such
                 bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 sulphury
                 smell
                 which
                 is
                 noisome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 drinesse
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 afford
                 no
                 nutriment
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 thunder
                 ,
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 lightning
                 or
                 thunder
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 nature
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 grow
                 colder
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 inward
                 heat
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 or
                 quality
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 attracts
                 the
                 weaker
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Romans
                 never
                 suffered
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 that
                 were
                 thunder-struck
                 ,
                 but
                 covered
                 them
                 with
                 earth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 struck
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 them
                 remain
                 unburied
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 suffer
                 any
                 funeral
                 obsequies
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 perhaps
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 unfitting
                 to
                 burn
                 those
                 with
                 terrestriall
                 fire
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 scorched
                 already
                 with
                 fire
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 shape
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 with
                 their
                 fire
                 which
                 the
                 celestiall
                 fire
                 had
                 spared
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 honour
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 a
                 funerall
                 whom
                 they
                 thought
                 execreable
                 ,
                 and
                 extreamly
                 hated
                 of
                 the
                 gods
                 :
                 therefore
                 none
                 would
                 venture
                 to
                 come
                 neer
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 expiared
                 by
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 Bidenta●l
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sheep
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 two
                 eminent
                 teeth
                 ;
                 which
                 word
                 also
                 by
                 Persius
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 is
                 thunder-struck
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   evitandum
                   Bidentall
                
                 (
                 Sect.
                 
                 2.
                 )
                 because
                 none
                 durst
                 touch
                 or
                 come
                 neer
                 him
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 thunder
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 kills
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 onely
                 as
                 are
                 awaked
                 :
                 this
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 fear
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 awaked
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 spirits
                 &
                 blood
                 suddenly
                 suffocate
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 sleep
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 or
                 apprehension
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 cattell
                 also
                 are
                 much
                 afrighted
                 :
                 wherefore
                 in
                 thundring
                 times
                 the
                 shepheards
                 use
                 to
                 gather
                 their
                 sheep
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 united
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 lesle
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 whereas
                 any
                 creature
                 alone
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 fearfull
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 quality
                 in
                 the
                 thunder
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 to
                 melt
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 to
                 dry
                 up
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 infant
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 touch
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 the
                 scabbard
                 ,
                 the
                 barrell
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 mother
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 the
                 skin
                 and
                 leather
                 being
                 pory
                 ,
                 transmits
                 the
                 sulphury
                 vapour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 resisted
                 by
                 the
                 bones
                 and
                 metall
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 wine
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Plutarch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 mean
                 onely
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 evaporated
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 child
                 being
                 more
                 tender
                 and
                 apter
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 malignant
                 vapour
                 of
                 the
                 thunder
                 then
                 the
                 mother
                 might
                 die
                 and
                 she
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Female
                   hath
                   no
                   active
                   seed
                   of
                   generation
                   .
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   and
                   Fernelius
                   reasons
                   refutaed
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   Discourse
                   of
                   the
                   Cholick
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   soul
                   in
                   a
                   subventaneous
                   and
                   prolificall
                   egge
                   .
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   reasons
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   refuted
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Blood
                   not
                   the
                   immediate
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   reasons
                   answered
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Doctor
                   Harvies
                   way
                   of
                   conception
                   refuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 proved
                 already
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 female
                 hath
                 no
                 active
                 active
                 seed
                 for
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ,
                 affording
                 onely
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 conception
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Aristotles
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Physicians
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 female
                 hath
                 also
                 seed
                 actively
                 concurring
                 to
                 generation
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 examine
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 their
                 reasons
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Doctor
                 Harvy
                 (
                 Exercit.
                 32.
                 )
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 female
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 principle
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Horse
                   and
                   Asse
                   is
                   procreated
                   a
                   mixt
                   species
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Mule
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   form
                   whereof
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   and
                   mixed
                   of
                   both
                   parents
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Horse
                   alone
                   was
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   produce
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Mule
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   form
                   is
                   mixed
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Asse
                   must
                   concurre
                   as
                   an
                   other
                   efficient
                   cause
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 Mule
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 compounded
                 species
                 ,
                 or
                 mixed
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 and
                 Asse
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 third
                 species
                 different
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 neither
                 in
                 whole
                 nor
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 nor
                 separated
                 ,
                 nor
                 mixed
                 ,
                 their
                 essentiall
                 forms
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 specificall
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 properties
                 distinct
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Mules
                 sterrility
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 property
                 not
                 individuall
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 animals
                 ;
                 but
                 specificall
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 and
                 Asse
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 some
                 outward
                 resemblances
                 in
                 the
                 Mule
                 to
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 accidentall
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 animals
                 of
                 farre
                 different
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vegetables
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 forms
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 mixed
                 ,
                 because
                 essences
                 are
                 impartible
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 no
                 intentions
                 nor
                 remissions
                 :
                 the
                 form
                 then
                 being
                 simple
                 and
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 two
                 seeds
                 cannot
                 concurre
                 as
                 two
                 efficient
                 causes
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 third
                 entity
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   Ex
                   '
                   duobus
                   entibus
                   per
                   se
                   ,
                   non
                   fit
                   unum
                   ens
                   per
                   se.
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 trees
                 and
                 plants
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 one
                 seed
                 without
                 copulation
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 earth
                 concurres
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 affording
                 another
                 seed
                 to
                 propagate
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 matrix
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 foment
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 fishes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 distinct
                 sex
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 generation
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 active
                 principle
                 of
                 generation
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 that
                 outward
                 shape
                 or
                 form
                 which
                 the
                 Mule
                 hath
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 induced
                 by
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 females
                 seed
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 plastick
                 vertue
                 resideth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Males
                 seed
                 ;
                 which
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 particular
                 nature
                 endeavours
                 to
                 form
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 the
                 Asses
                 blood
                 (
                 being
                 united
                 now
                 and
                 coagulated
                 with
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Horses
                 seed
                 ,
                 uncapable
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 is
                 retreated
                 by
                 the
                 superior
                 and
                 generall
                 formative
                 faculty
                 ,
                 which
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 species
                 for
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 generates
                 a
                 Mule.
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 Mules
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Ana
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 imperfect
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 injury
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 perfect
                 ;
                 but
                 perfect
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 this
                 species
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Perfectum
                   est
                   cui
                   nihil
                   deest
                
                 .
                 The
                 Doctors
                 second
                 Argument
                 ,
                 (
                 Exercit.
                 34
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 egge
                 ,
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 holds
                 is
                 generated
                 by
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 also
                 vegitation
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 inferres
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   Aristotles
                   mind
                   ,
                   the
                   Hen
                   is
                   an
                   active
                   principle
                   in
                   generation
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Hen
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 principle
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 Chick
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 Egge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 materials
                 of
                 the
                 chick
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 animals
                 the
                 
                 female
                 furnisheth
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Embryo
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 an
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 male
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 seed
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 vegitation
                 doth
                 still
                 presuppose
                 generation
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 many
                 individuals
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vegitive
                 ,
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 generation
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Mules
                 ,
                 in
                 adianthum
                 or
                 
                   capillus
                   veneris
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Maiden-hair
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 hearhs
                 which
                 generate
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 vegitation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 egge
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 female
                 generates
                 in
                 her self
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 generation
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 production
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 water
                 is
                 generated
                 of
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 worms
                 of
                 purrid
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 onely
                 of
                 generation
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 yeeld
                 that
                 the
                 Hen
                 were
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 egge
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Chick
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 holds
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 woman
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 working
                 faculty
                 of
                 her
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 working
                 faculty
                 in
                 her
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 or
                 Embryo
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 meerly
                 from
                 the
                 plastick
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 seed
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 Fernelius
                 his
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   hom
                   .
                   pr●creat
                
                 .
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   womans
                   seed
                   hath
                   no
                   other
                   originall
                   from
                   the
                   testicles
                   and
                   vessels
                   then
                   the
                   males
                   seed
                   hath
                   ,
                   therefore
                   in
                   her
                   seed
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   procreative
                   faculty
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 woman
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 seed
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 prolificall
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 concocted
                 &
                 spirituous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 the
                 prime
                 instruments
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 generation
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 the
                 womans
                 seed
                 is
                 crude
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Sex
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 being
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Galen
                 affirm
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 doth
                 evince
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 much
                 weaker
                 and
                 slower
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 whereas
                 strength
                 and
                 agility
                 argues
                 plenty
                 of
                 spirits
                 and
                 calidity
                 :
                 The
                 mans
                 hairs
                 also
                 are
                 more
                 curled
                 ,
                 stiffe
                 and
                 strong
                 then
                 the
                 womans
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 more
                 heat
                 .
                 The
                 womans
                 voyce
                 is
                 weaker
                 and
                 smaller
                 ,
                 which
                 argues
                 the
                 narrownesse
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 defect
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 lesse
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 then
                 the
                 man.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 she
                 abounds
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 man
                 is
                 dried
                 up
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 imperfect
                 Sex
                 ,
                 her
                 seed
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principall
                 or
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 noble
                 an
                 animall
                 as
                 man.
                 Aristotle
                 observeth
                 ,
                 that
                 boyes
                 in
                 the
                 mothers
                 womb
                 are
                 more
                 lively
                 ,
                 and
                 nimbler
                 then
                 maids
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 are
                 sooner
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 sooner
                 groweth
                 to
                 her
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 decayeth
                 ,
                 her
                 strength
                 quickly
                 fails
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 age
                 assaults
                 her
                 soonest
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 proves
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   child
                   drawes
                   〈◊〉
                   Gout
                   ,
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Epilepsie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   hereditary
                   diseases
                   from
                   the
                   mother
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   subject
                   to
                   these
                   her selfe
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 mother
                 is
                 an
                 active
                 cause
                 in
                 generation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 ●●
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 similar
                 parts
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 active
                 principle
                 of
                 generation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 then
                 the
                 woman
                 ●●rnis●●th
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 she
                 imparts
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 whatsoever
                 infirmitie
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 doth
                 the
                 mother
                 by
                 her
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 father
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 communicate
                 diseases
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 seed
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 of
                 infirmities
                 and
                 diseases
                 .
                 Hence
                 many
                 times
                 gowry
                 fathers
                 beget
                 gowty
                 children
                 .
                 His
                 third
                 Argument
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   child
                   oftentimes
                   resembleth
                   the
                   mother
                   ,
                   therefore
                   her
                   seed
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   active
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 That
                 the
                 child
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 resembleth
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 agencie
                 of
                 her
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 her
                 imagination
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 child
                 would
                 still
                 resemble
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 seed
                 alone
                 resideth
                 the
                 formative
                 faculty
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 power
                 depending
                 from
                 the
                 generative
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 animall
                 faculty
                 that
                 giveth
                 place
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 mothers
                 imagination
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 divers
                 impressions
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 tender
                 Embryo
                 upon
                 her
                 depraved
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 those
                 women
                 who
                 have
                 conceived
                 children
                 resembling
                 the
                 pictures
                 hanging
                 in
                 their
                 bed-chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 30.
                 in
                 causing
                 his
                 Ewes
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 streaked
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 streaked
                 rods
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 troughes
                 when
                 they
                 drank
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 disease
                 that
                 more
                 molests
                 and
                 tortures
                 man
                 then
                 the
                 Cholick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 Colon
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 intestine
                 ;
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 some
                 to
                 kil
                 themselvs
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 malady
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 more
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 more
                 strange
                 and
                 various
                 cures
                 :
                 sometimes
                 it
                 proceeds
                 of
                 intemperance
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 from
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 we
                 use
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 medicament
                 we
                 take
                 :
                 In
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 choler
                 in
                 the
                 intestine
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 by
                 flegme
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 by
                 statulency
                 :
                 In
                 some
                 upon
                 costivenesse
                 and
                 retention
                 of
                 the
                 seces
                 :
                 in
                 others
                 upon
                 fluxes
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 evacuation
                 :
                 In
                 others
                 again
                 
                 it
                 is
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 rupture
                 of
                 the
                 Peritonaeum
                 ,
                 and
                 lapse
                 of
                 the
                 intestine
                 into
                 the
                 Scrotum
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 some
                 adjacent
                 part
                 ,
                 sometime
                 by
                 stones
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 intestines
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 by
                 wormes
                 generated
                 there
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 by
                 congealed
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 wind
                 ;
                 in
                 many
                 it
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 drinking
                 cold
                 water
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 by
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 cold
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 by
                 impure
                 venery
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 malady
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 caviti●s
                 of
                 the
                 Colon
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 tunicles
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 it
                 i●
                 bred
                 by
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 and
                 shrinking
                 of
                 the
                 intestines
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 of
                 what
                 brittle
                 meterials
                 we
                 are
                 composed
                 ,
                 how
                 careful
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 diet
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 God
                 hath
                 to
                 punish
                 us
                 for
                 sin
                 .
                 Like
                 to
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Iliaca
                   passio
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Ilium
                 ,
                 a
                 smaller
                 intestine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 so
                 violent
                 and
                 the
                 obstruction●
                 below
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 excrements
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 passage
                 downward
                 ,
                 recoil
                 upward
                 by
                 vomiting
                 .
                 Many
                 likewise
                 are
                 the
                 ways
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Cholick
                 is
                 cured
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ways
                 of
                 curing
                 by
                 purging
                 ,
                 vomits
                 ,
                 clysters
                 ,
                 phlebotomy
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 somentations
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 cured
                 by
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 used
                 downward
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 eased
                 by
                 blowing
                 of
                 wind
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 bellows
                 into
                 the
                 intestine
                 ,
                 for
                 dilatation
                 thereof
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 cured
                 by
                 drinking
                 of
                 urine
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 Wolses
                 excrement
                 dried
                 and
                 powdred
                 ,
                 and
                 mixt
                 with
                 white
                 Wine
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 Wolfs
                 gut
                 ,
                 dried
                 ,
                 powdred
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 with
                 Canary
                 or
                 Malago
                 :
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 &
                 preserved
                 by
                 carrying
                 about
                 them
                 the
                 Wolfs
                 excrement
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 a
                 Lark
                 either
                 boyled
                 or
                 burned
                 into
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 taken
                 in
                 three
                 spoonfuls
                 of
                 warm
                 water
                 ,
                 hath
                 cured
                 some
                 .
                 The
                 Thracians
                 used
                 to
                 cure
                 themselves
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 by
                 carrying
                 about
                 them
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Lark
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 .
                 A
                 Goats
                 liver
                 is
                 commended
                 by
                 some
                 for
                 a
                 present
                 remedy
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 powdred
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 in
                 wine
                 .
                 Some
                 commend
                 the
                 infants
                 navel-string
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 salted
                 ,
                 &
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Box.
                 Others
                 have
                 found
                 good
                 by
                 a
                 hogges
                 blind
                 gut
                 worn
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 decoction
                 of
                 Mints
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Horehound
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 held
                 singular
                 remedies
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 snakes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 powdred
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 in
                 wine
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 eased
                 by
                 drinking
                 snow
                 and
                 suger
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 applying
                 of
                 cold
                 snow
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 that
                 was
                 pained
                 .
                 A
                 Bulls
                 pizle
                 is
                 commended
                 by
                 some
                 for
                 a
                 present
                 ●●●p
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 powdred
                 ,
                 a
                 scruple
                 whereof
                 in
                 Malago
                 wine
                 will
                 give
                 ease
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 by
                 drinking
                 down
                 quick-silver
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 experience
                 shews
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 swallowing
                 of
                 goldenor
                 leaden
                 bullets
                 ,
                 are
                 present
                 helps
                 ,
                 because
                 with
                 their
                 weight
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 passages
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 eased
                 my selfe
                 of
                 that
                 pain
                 by
                 drinking
                 white
                 Wine
                 in
                 which
                 onions
                 have
                 been
                 steeped
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 Thus
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 divers
                 ways
                 to
                 punish
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 as
                 many
                 wayes
                 to
                 ease
                 us
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 very
                 strangely
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 occult
                 qualities
                 or
                 antipipathies
                 which
                 are
                 between
                 this
                 malady
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 remedies
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ?
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 see
                 
                   Fracastorius
                   ,
                   Forestus
                   ,
                   Fernelius
                   ,
                   Fonseca
                   ,
                   Zacuta
                   ,
                   Rondeletius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Physicians
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 soule
                 in
                 a
                 subventaneous
                 egge
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 prolificall
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 properties
                 and
                 effects
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 both
                 is
                 accretion
                 ,
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 attraction
                 ,
                 retention
                 ,
                 concoction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 vegetive
                 soul
                 ;
                 yet
                 Doctor
                 Harvy
                 (
                 Exercit.
                 25.
                 )
                 denies
                 this
                 ,
                 Because
                 (
                 faith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   subventaneous
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   prolificall
                   egge
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   both
                   equally
                   produce
                   Chickins
                   ,
                   Answ.
                
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 vegitive
                 soule
                 produceth
                 the
                 sensitive
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sensitive
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 soule
                 can
                 produce
                 another
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 an
                 inferior
                 faculty
                 produce
                 a
                 superior
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 effect
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 noble
                 then
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 then
                 why
                 the
                 subventaneous
                 egge
                 is
                 not
                 prolificall
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 vegive
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 that
                 egge
                 was
                 not
                 animated
                 or
                 fecundated
                 by
                 the
                 prolificall
                 sperm
                 ,
                 feminall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 spermatick
                 vapour
                 of
                 the
                 Cock.
                 So
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 a
                 married
                 woman
                 and
                 a
                 maid
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 vegitation
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 be
                 not
                 prolifical
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 mans
                 improlificating
                 sperm
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Doctor
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 Exercit
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   from
                   the
                   male
                   proceeds
                   onely
                   the
                   plastick
                   or
                   formative
                   vertue
                   which
                   fecundateth
                   the
                   egge
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   seed
                   or
                   geniture
                   cannot
                   penetrate
                   into
                   the
                   Hens
                   matrix
                   ,
                   or
                   inward
                   receptacles
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 formative
                 vertue
                 being
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 derived
                 or
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Cock
                 to
                 the
                 Hens
                 matrix
                 ,
                 without
                 its
                 proper
                 iubject
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 Hen
                 those
                 passages
                 or
                 conveyances
                 cannot
                 appear
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 Hen
                 they
                 are
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 seminall
                 vapour
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 closure
                 of
                 the
                 Cocks
                 treading
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 nimble
                 and
                 almost
                 imperceptible
                 touch
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 fundaments
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 then
                 the
                 seminall
                 spirit
                 is
                 conveyed
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 faith
                 (
                 Exersit
                 .
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   whereas
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   an
                   organicall
                   body
                   ,
                   having
                   life
                   potentially
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   credible
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Chick
                   before
                   any
                   part
                   ●
                   of
                   its
                   body
                   be-organized
                   .
                   
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 egge
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 a
                 body
                 inorganicall
                 actually
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 different
                 parts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 organicall
                 potentially
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 the
                 Chick
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 other
                 animals
                 contains
                 potentially
                 the
                 animall
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 seed
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 soul
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 hath
                 life
                 potentially
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 possibility
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 that
                 hath
                 organs
                 potentially
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 producing
                 organs
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 soule
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 possibility
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 the
                 Doctor
                 (
                 Exer.
                 71
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   primogeniall
                   humidity
                   of
                   the
                   egge
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   chick
                   are
                   potentially
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   actually
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Exer.
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   egge
                   and
                   chick
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   soule
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   different
                   entities
                   ,
                   &
                   produce
                   different
                   ,
                   yea
                   contrary
                   operations
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   begot
                   of
                   the
                   others
                   corruption
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 egg
                 &
                 chick
                 are
                 different
                 entities
                 otherwise
                 then
                 
                   secundum
                   magis
                   &
                   minus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 imperfect
                 thing
                 differs
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 becomes
                 more
                 perfect
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 an
                 infant
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 different
                 entities
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 different
                 operations
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 soule
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 conclude
                 diversities
                 of
                 things
                 from
                 diversities
                 of
                 operations
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 inferre
                 that
                 every
                 animall
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 produceth
                 different
                 operations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Peter
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 soule
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 different
                 things
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 different
                 entities
                 must
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 who
                 produceth
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 effects
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   chick
                   is
                   begot
                   of
                   the
                   egges
                   corruption
                
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 the
                 egges
                 perfection
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 egge
                 perfected
                 when
                 the
                 chick
                 is
                 procreated
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 corruption
                 he
                 understand
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 egge
                 ,
                 I
                 assent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Peripatetick
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   corruption
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 corruption
                 he
                 understand
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 then
                 a
                 chick
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 be
                 procreated
                 of
                 a
                 putrified
                 egge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fitter
                 to
                 breed
                 worms
                 then
                 a
                 Chick
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Because
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 celestiall
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 grosse
                 and
                 earthy
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 so
                 sublimate
                 an
                 entity
                 cannot
                 operate
                 without
                 a
                 medium
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 participate
                 of
                 both
                 natures
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 wisdom
                 hath
                 interposed
                 the
                 animall
                 and
                 vital
                 spirits
                 as
                 the
                 immediate
                 instruments
                 
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 Dr.
                 Harvy
                 (
                 Exercit.
                 70
                 )
                 
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   blood
                   to
                   be
                   this
                   immediat
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   runs
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   with
                   great
                   celerity
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 blood
                 be
                 the
                 immediat
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirits
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 purer
                 essence
                 ,
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 immediat
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 ubiquitary
                 presence
                 or
                 celerity
                 of
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 which
                 drive
                 it
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 all
                 animals
                 have
                 not
                 blood
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 exanguious
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 spirits
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blood
                   works
                   above
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   elements
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   part
                   first
                   begot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   innate
                   heat
                   doth
                   fabricate
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 The
                 blood
                 works
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 above
                 the
                 elementary
                 powers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 immediatly
                 after
                 seems
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   immediate
                   instrument
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   formative
                   faculty
                   and
                   vegetive
                   soule
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 formative
                 faculty
                 consisteth
                 immediatly
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 vegitive
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 blood
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spermaticall
                 parts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Hippocrates
                 and
                 Galen
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 the
                 immediat
                 instrument
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 plastick
                 faculty
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 immediat
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 more
                 immediat
                 ,
                 to
                 vvit
                 ,
                 the
                 plastick
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 the
                 part
                 first
                 begot
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 the
                 Galenists
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spermatick
                 parts
                 are
                 first
                 begot
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 blood
                 fabricate
                 any
                 part
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 dull
                 thing
                 in
                 it selfe
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 plastick
                 faculty
                 in
                 them
                 doe
                 fabricate
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 sanguineall
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Galenists
                 affirm
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   is
                   a
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Virgil
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Una
                     cademque
                     viâ
                     sanguisque
                     animusque
                     sequuntur
                     ;
                  
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 very
                 improperly
                 ,
                 for
                 blood
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 are
                 specifically
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Poet
                 had
                 meant
                 that
                 blood
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 used
                 a
                 meer
                 tautologie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 his
                 elegancie
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 words
                 intimate
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 different
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Sanguisque
                   animusque
                
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 passage
                 or
                 vent
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   is
                   celestiall
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   soule
                   lodgeth
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 celestiall
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 lodgeth
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 grisles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 indeed
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 celestiall
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 soul
                 immediatly
                 resides
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 blood
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 celestial
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 nor
                 these
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 originall
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 thei●
                 celestial
                 qualities
                 and
                 operations
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 principall
                 agent
                 from
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   one
                   can
                   never
                   work
                   above
                   its
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   other
                   doth
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 agent
                 can
                 work
                 above
                 its
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 principall
                 agent
                 :
                 The
                 instrument
                 then
                 doth
                 not
                 worke
                 above
                 its
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 prime
                 agent
                 worketh
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blood
                   deserves
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   abounds
                   more
                   with
                   radicall
                   moisture
                   then
                   other
                   parts
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   feeds
                   all
                   other
                   parts
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 seed
                 deserves
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 moisture
                 extensively
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 radicall
                 moisture●
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 feeds
                 us
                 immediatly
                 be
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 no
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 roscid
                 and
                 benigne
                 juice
                 extracted
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 which
                 immediatly
                 nourisheth
                 us
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   soule
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   performes
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   us
                
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 understand
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 discourse
                 )
                 collaterall
                 efficient
                 causes
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 his
                 saying
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 the
                 spirits
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 acted
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 materiall
                 cause
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 efficiency
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 Bricks
                 and
                 Mortar
                 have
                 towards
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Harvy
                 (
                 
                   de
                   Conciptione
                
                 )
                 
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   Female
                   conceive
                   and
                   be
                   prolificall
                   without
                   any
                   sensible
                   corporeall
                   Agent
                   ,
                   as
                   Iron
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   Loadstone
                   draweth
                   other
                   Iron
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 Again
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   womb
                   being
                   ready
                   for
                   conception
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   like
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 their
                 function
                 be
                 alike
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 the
                 phantasme
                 or
                 appetite
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 analogy
                 is
                 excited
                 after
                 copulation
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ;
                 ●for
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 called
                 conceptions
                 .
                 And
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   conceived
                   a
                   form
                   or
                   Idaea
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   wee
                   produce
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   our
                   workmanship
                   ;
                   even
                   so
                   the
                   Idea
                   or
                   species
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   being
                   existant
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   formative
                   faculty
                   ,
                   produceth
                   the
                   lik
                   brood
                   .
                
                 Then
                 after
                 divers
                 amplifications
                 to
                 the
                 
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   absurdity
                   if
                   the
                   female
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   pregnant
                   by
                   conceiving
                   the
                   generall
                   Idaea
                   without
                   matter
                   ,
                   doth
                   generate
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 In
                 this
                 Tract
                 the
                 Doctor
                 seemes
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 speak-problematically
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 doubtfully
                 :
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 this
                 opinion
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Noblest
                 Animals
                 should
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 corporeall
                 Agent
                 ,
                 by
                 meere
                 imagination
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Female
                 can
                 thus
                 conceive
                 and
                 generate
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 uselesse
                 in
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 fathers
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 wives
                 children
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 parent
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 but
                 a
                 Cypher
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 lawes
                 against
                 adultery
                 and
                 fornication
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 sins
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 doctrine
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 what
                 miracle
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 virgin
                 to
                 conceive
                 and
                 bear
                 a
                 Son
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 ordinary
                 for
                 the
                 female
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctor
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 prolificall
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 corporeall
                 agents
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 received
                 within
                 the
                 matrix
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 grant
                 him
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 seminal
                 vapour
                 and
                 prolificall
                 spirit
                 is
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 female
                 is
                 made
                 pregnant
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 grants
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sensible
                 corporeall
                 agent
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 grosse
                 as
                 the
                 earthy
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 produced
                 without
                 fathers
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 sensible
                 corporeall
                 agent
                 but
                 the
                 womb
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 of
                 honoring
                 father
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 saith
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 agent
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 without
                 an
                 efficient
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 action
                 without
                 an
                 actor
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 he
                 saith
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agent
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 agent
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 spirit
                 or
                 an
                 accident
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 corporeall
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 man
                 cannot
                 have
                 for
                 his
                 genus
                 a
                 corporeall
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 spirits
                 ,
                 if
                 created
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Demons
                 ,
                 or
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 dreams
                 of
                 some
                 ancient
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 long
                 since
                 condemned
                 by
                 Councels
                 .
                 If
                 again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 agents
                 are
                 not
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 accidents
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 :
                 For
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Noblest
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Aristotle
                 should
                 have
                 placed
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Categorie
                 of
                 quality
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 substance
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 accident
                 is
                 operativ●
                 but
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 agent
                 ;
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 an
                 accident
                 be
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 womb
                 without
                 the
                 subject
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Iron
                 touched
                 without
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 cannot
                 draw
                 Iron
                 if
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 were
                 not
                 imparted
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 decayes
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 attraction
                 decayes
                 likewise
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 womb
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 very
                 improperly
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 like
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 white
                 ,
                 spermatical
                 and
                 cold
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 red
                 ,
                 sanguineal
                 and
                 hot
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 indifferent
                 predicaments
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 similitude
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 different
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 different
                 uses
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 constitution
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 function
                 :
                 The
                 stomach
                 and
                 guts
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 and
                 constitution
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 brain
                 and
                 pith
                 in
                 the
                 back
                 bone
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 functions
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 fantasm
                 or
                 appetite
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 its
                 analogy
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 called
                 conceptions
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 speaks
                 more
                 improperly
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 fantasm
                 and
                 appetite
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 resident
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 the
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 the
                 fantasm
                 is
                 the
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 or
                 fictitious
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 internal
                 sense
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 brains
                 represents
                 to
                 it self
                 ;
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 womb
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 it
                 fit
                 organs
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 appetite
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 he
                 understands
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 conception
                 or
                 generation
                 :
                 neither
                 again
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 valid
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 the
                 womb
                 and
                 brain
                 are
                 called
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 womb
                 is
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 but
                 equivocally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 name
                 onely
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 word
                 conception
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 understanding
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 can
                 produce
                 upon
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 timber
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 matter
                 ,
                 some
                 shape
                 or
                 form
                 like
                 that
                 Idea
                 in
                 our
                 brain
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 can
                 produce
                 the
                 like
                 brood
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 species
                 or
                 idea
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ;
                 this
                 (
                 not
                 that
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 proper
                 fea●
                 of
                 the
                 fantasie
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 receiveth
                 the
                 species
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imagination
                 doth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 or
                 embryo
                 ,
                 nor
                 doeth
                 it
                 produce
                 any
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 onely
                 worketh
                 sometimes
                 and
                 produceth
                 but
                 the
                 accidental
                 form
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ordinarily
                 both
                 the
                 essential
                 and
                 accidental
                 forms
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 formative
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 fabricates
                 its
                 own
                 mansion
                 ,
                 which
                 soul
                 lay
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 innate
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 matrix
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 absurdity
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 female
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 by
                 conceiving
                 a
                 general
                 immateral
                 idea
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Mares
                 could
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 conceive
                 or
                 be
                 made
                 pregnant
                 by
                 the
                 Western
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Ore
                     omnes
                     versae
                     ,
                     in
                     Zephyrum
                     ,
                     stant
                     rupibus
                     altis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Exceptantque
                     leves
                     auras
                     ,
                     &
                     saepe
                     sine
                     ullis
                  
                   
                     Conjugiis
                     vento
                     gravidae
                     ,
                     mirabile
                     dictu
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 like
                 fabulous
                 impregnations
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 Ravens
                 by
                 the
                 north
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Partrages
                 by
                 bare
                 imagination
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   My
                   Lord
                   Bacon's
                   opinion
                   confuted
                   concerning
                   the
                   French
                   disease
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Concerning
                   the
                   expulsion
                   of
                   pellets
                   out
                   of
                   guns
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   wax
                   candle
                   burning
                   in
                   spirit
                   of
                   wine
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   parts
                   most
                   nutritive
                   in
                   animals
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   spirits
                   in
                   cold
                   bodies
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   air
                   ,
                   fire
                   ,
                   water
                   ,
                   oyl
                   ,
                   whiteness
                   ,
                   the
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   souls
                   and
                   spirits
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Of
                   visible
                   objects
                   and
                   hearing
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Of
                   sounds
                   and
                   musick
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Of
                   singing
                   birds
                   ,
                   descending
                   species
                   ,
                   light
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Ingrate
                   objects
                   ,
                   and
                   deafness
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   passages
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 lighted
                 lately
                 upon
                 two
                 books
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 Doctor
                 Harvie's
                 
                   De
                   generatione
                   animalium
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 proves
                 that
                 all
                 animals
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 eggs
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 fiction
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Leda's
                 two
                 eggs
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 procreated
                 Pollux
                 and
                 
                   Helena
                   ,
                   Castor
                
                 and
                 Clytemnestra
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Doctor
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 speaks
                 rather
                 tropically
                 then
                 properly
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   simile
                   non
                   est
                   idem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 resemble
                 an
                 egge
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 egge
                 :
                 however
                 ,
                 his
                 book
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 excellent
                 learning
                 and
                 observation
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 bold
                 in
                 some
                 thing●
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 book
                 I
                 lately
                 viewed
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 Bacon's
                 Natural
                 History
                 ,
                 a
                 Piece
                 fraughted
                 with
                 much
                 variety
                 of
                 elegant
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 wherein
                 are
                 divers
                 passages
                 that
                 deserve
                 animadversion●
                 ;
                 I
                 never
                 had
                 leasure
                 to
                 run
                 over
                 the
                 book
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 my
                 distractions
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 exactly
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 (
                 
                   ut
                   canis
                   è
                   nilo
                
                 )
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 touch
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 him
                 mistaken
                 in
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 French-pox
                 is
                 begot
                 by
                 eating
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 :
                 Cent.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
                 26.
                 
                 His
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   story
                   of
                   mans
                   flesh
                   barrelled
                   up
                   like
                   tunny
                   ,
                   &
                   eat
                   at
                   the
                   siege
                   of
                
                 Naples
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Canibals
                   who
                   feed
                   on
                   mans
                   flesh
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   that
                   disease
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   blood
                   or
                   fat
                   of
                   mans
                   flesh
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   poysons
                   :
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   because
                   Witches
                   feed
                   on
                   mans
                   flesh
                   to
                   aid
                   their
                   imaginations
                   with
                   high
                   and
                   foul
                   vapors
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 These
                 reas●ns
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 validity
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Naples
                 that
                 brought
                 this
                 disease
                 into
                 Europe
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 procured
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 Columbus
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 carnal
                 commerce
                 with
                 soul
                 Indian
                 women
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 pox
                 they
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Mans
                 flesh
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 animals
                 is
                 counted
                 the
                 most
                 temperate
                 ,
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 produce
                 such
                 a
                 venomous
                 distemper
                 so
                 repugnant
                 to
                 mans
                 body
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 both
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ;
                 for
                 divers
                 Countries
                 have
                 their
                 divers
                 maladies
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 disease
                 be
                 counted
                 new
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 original
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 seminaries
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 as
                 old
                 as
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 break
                 out
                 so
                 generally
                 as
                 of
                 late
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 ancients
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Leprosie
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Canibals
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 disease
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 tasted
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 men
                 eaters
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 tainted
                 mith
                 this
                 malady
                 ,
                 and
                 millions
                 of
                 latter
                 years
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 never
                 eat
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 rather
                 breed
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 an
                 ox
                 or
                 a
                 sheep
                 ,
                 seeing
                 mans
                 flesh
                 is
                 sooner
                 convertible
                 into
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 animal
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 simpathy
                 and
                 specifical
                 unity
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Though
                 ignorant
                 Indians
                 do
                 mix
                 mans
                 blood
                 or
                 fat
                 with
                 poyson
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 poy●●nable
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 wine
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 poyson
                 ,
                 because
                 poysonable
                 materials
                 may
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 mix
                 sugar
                 and
                 butter
                 with
                 rats
                 bane
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 have
                 no
                 venemous
                 quality
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Witches
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 silly
                 
                 fools
                 ,
                 may
                 eat
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hoping
                 thereby
                 to
                 aid
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 vetue
                 in
                 mans
                 flesh
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 use
                 many
                 spels
                 ,
                 charms
                 ,
                 and
                 canting
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 vertue
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 pibble
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 rotten
                 wood
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Mans
                 flesh
                 can
                 afford
                 no
                 soul
                 vapors
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 befoul
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 putrified
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 may
                 breed
                 loathsome
                 diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 corrupt
                 and
                 putrified
                 meats
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 afford
                 high
                 vapors
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 dead
                 flesh
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 high
                 vapors
                 must
                 drink
                 sack
                 ,
                 not
                 eat
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 vein
                 can
                 breed
                 high
                 vapors
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 mans
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 may
                 inure
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 which
                 Catelin
                 knew
                 by
                 causing
                 his
                 associates
                 to
                 drink
                 humane
                 blood
                 ;
                 hence
                 the
                 Judaical
                 law
                 forbids
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 shewing
                 us
                 hereby
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 God
                 abhors
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 induce
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 His
                 Lordship
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   crude
                   and
                   ignorant
                   speculation
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   dilatation
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   expulsion
                   of
                   the
                   pellet
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Gun
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   crude
                   and
                   windy
                   spirits
                   of
                   nitre
                   ,
                   dilated
                   by
                   heat
                   ,
                   which
                   bloweth
                   abroad
                   the
                   flame
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   inward
                   bellows
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 flame
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 nitre
                 .
                 He
                 affirms
                 dilatation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 expulsion
                 ,
                 therefore
                 his
                 exception
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 opinion
                 was
                 needless
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 he
                 grants
                 the
                 flame
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 immediate
                 expeller
                 of
                 the
                 pellet
                 ,
                 he
                 unawares
                 affirms
                 what
                 he
                 rejects
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 nitre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 nitre
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 altering
                 somewhat
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 speculation
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 crude
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 nitre
                 is
                 crude
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 flame
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 a
                 wax
                 candle
                 burning
                 in
                 a
                 porringer
                 full
                 of
                 spirit
                 of
                 wine
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 he
                 infers
                 (
                 Cent.
                 1.31
                 .
                 )
                 strange
                 conculsions
                 .
                 As
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   flame
                   of
                   the
                   candle
                   becomes
                   bigger
                   and
                   globular
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   pyramis
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   the
                   pyramis
                   of
                   the
                   flame
                   is
                   accidental
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 candle
                 becomes
                 bigger
                 and
                 globular
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 air
                 about
                 it
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 draws
                 to
                 like
                 ,
                 so
                 one
                 flame
                 dilates
                 it self
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 will
                 contract
                 it self
                 upon
                 a
                 drie
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 dilate
                 it self
                 upon
                 a
                 wet
                 table
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 infers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   flame
                   of
                   itself
                   would
                   be
                   round
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   air
                   that
                   quencheth
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 quenching
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cherisheth
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 quickly
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 round
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 air
                 round
                 about
                 were
                 not
                 inflamed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 it
                 rouls
                 and
                 turns
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 ambient
                 flame
                 draws
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 ●nfers
                 hence
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   celestial
                   bodies
                   are
                   true
                   fires
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   ig●obular
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   rotation
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   colour
                   and
                   splendor
                   of
                   flame
                
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 weak
                 arguments
                 that
                 from
                 common
                 accidents
                 prove
                 specifical
                 identities
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 stars
                 be
                 true
                 fires
                 ,
                 because
                 globular
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 that
                 water
                 drops
                 are
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 hath
                 rotation
                 is
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 fire
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 flame
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 splendor
                 of
                 flame
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 rotten
                 sticks
                 ,
                 and
                 glow-worms
                 ,
                 or
                 cats
                 eyes
                 are
                 fire
                 or
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 stars
                 be
                 flames
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 colour
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 flames
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 water
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 colour
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   It
                   seems
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Cent.
                 1.45
                 .
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   living
                   creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   lie
                   more
                   inwards
                   ,
                   nourish
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   outward
                   flesh
                   ;
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   brain
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   spirits
                   prey
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   it
                   any
                   great
                   vertue
                   of
                   nourishment
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 experience
                 shews
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 flesh
                 of
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 animals
                 nourish
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 lungs
                 ,
                 liver
                 ,
                 kidney
                 ,
                 and
                 spleen
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Galen
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   cibis
                
                 .
                 )
                 reckoneth
                 these
                 amongst
                 his
                 meats
                 of
                 bad
                 juyce
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 this
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 most
                 which
                 is
                 easiest
                 of
                 concoction
                 ,
                 and
                 softest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 abounding
                 in
                 benign
                 and
                 nutritive
                 juyce
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 outward
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 kidney
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 harder
                 and
                 drier
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 blood
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Romans
                 made
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 gooses
                 liver
                 ,
                 more
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 palate
                 ,
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 nutriment
                 it
                 offorded
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 preferred
                 moshromes
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trash
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 nutrive
                 meates
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 brains
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 nutritive
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 spirits
                 prey
                 upon
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 prey
                 more
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 his
                 lordship
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 nourishing
                 then
                 the
                 outward
                 flesh
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 inward
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 less
                 sanguineal
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 spermatical
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 nutritive
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 inward
                 then
                 the
                 (
                 
                   Spinalis
                   medulla
                
                 )
                 or
                 pith
                 in
                 the
                 back
                 
                 bone
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 animal
                 spirits
                 do
                 not
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 nutritive
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   cause
                   of
                   cold
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Cent.
                 73.
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   quick
                   spirit
                   inclosed
                   in
                   a
                   cold
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   nitre
                   ,
                   in
                   water
                   colder
                   then
                   oyle
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   duller
                   spirit
                   ,
                   so
                   show
                   is
                   colder
                   then
                   water
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   more
                   spirit
                   ;
                   so
                   some
                   insects
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   snakes
                
                 &c.
                 
                   are
                   cold
                   to
                   the
                   touch
                   ,
                   so
                   quick
                   silver
                   is
                   the
                   coldest
                   of
                   all
                   mettals
                   ,
                   because
                   fullest
                   of
                   spirits
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 No
                 spirit
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 spirits
                 in
                 vigitable
                 animals
                 produce
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 produced
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 most
                 spirits
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 cold
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nitre
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 not
                 cold
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 
                   Dioscorides
                   ,
                   Pliny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Galen
                 adscribe
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 extennat
                 ,
                 discuss
                 and
                 purge
                 gross
                 and
                 cold
                 humors
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 nitre
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Mathiolus
                 shews
                 )
                 as
                 having
                 divers
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 nitre
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 begot
                 of
                 hot
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 pigeons
                 dung
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 urins
                 of
                 animals
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   Brun.
                   Seidelius
                
                 makres
                 it
                 hot
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 oyl
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 touching
                 ,
                 for
                 hot
                 waters
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 oyl
                 hath
                 a
                 dul●er
                 spirit
                 then
                 water
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 mount
                 upward
                 ,
                 and
                 swim
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 sure
                 this
                 ascendant
                 motion
                 cannot
                 produce
                 from
                 the
                 earthy
                 and
                 gross
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 quick
                 spirits
                 thereof
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 oyl
                 hot
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 full
                 of
                 spirits
                 then
                 water
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 snow
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 condensed
                 :
                 for
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 are
                 more
                 active
                 in
                 a
                 dense
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 atternated
                 substance
                 ;
                 so
                 ice
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 ice
                 then
                 in
                 water
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 snow
                 is
                 colder
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 begot
                 of
                 colder
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 colder
                 clymats
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 insects
                 are
                 cold
                 to
                 the
                 touch
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 colder
                 when
                 that
                 spirit
                 is
                 gon
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 dead
                 bodies
                 which
                 are
                 colder
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 ;
                 therefore
                 death
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 (
                 
                   frigida
                   more
                
                 )
                 and
                 (
                 
                   gelidum
                   frigus
                
                 )
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 begot
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 begets
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 preserveth
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 spirit
                 leave
                 su●
                 ,
                 heat
                 also
                 for
                 sakes
                 us
                 (
                 
                   caler
                   ossa
                   relinquit
                
                 )
                 saith
                 the
                 Poet
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 temperament
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 divers
                 earthy
                 and
                 watrish
                 animals
                 ,
                 which
                 argue
                 cold
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 womens
                 bodies
                 are
                 colder
                 
                 then
                 mens
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 men
                 of
                 colder
                 constitutions
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 fewer
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 water
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 also
                 how
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 our
                 hands
                 are
                 in
                 cold
                 frosts
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 spirits
                 in
                 them
                 be
                 quickned
                 by
                 heat
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 also
                 that
                 quicksilver
                 is
                 the
                 coldest
                 of
                 metals
                 ,
                 because
                 fullest
                 of
                 spirits
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 doubted
                 whether
                 Mercury
                 be
                 cold
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 agility
                 proceeds
                 from
                 heat
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 quality
                 became
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 receive
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Mercury
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Monster
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 it
                 refrigerats
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 it
                 califieth
                 ;
                 it
                 cures
                 sometimes
                 cold
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 hot
                 diseases
                 ;
                 take
                 it
                 hot
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 cold
                 ;
                 take
                 it
                 cold
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 hot
                 effects
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 this
                 quality
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 penetrating
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Christopher
                   Encelius
                
                 (
                 
                   de
                   re
                   metalica
                
                 )
                 makes
                 it
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 .
                 Quercitan
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 Aubert
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 rather
                 aerial
                 then
                 aquiall
                 ;
                 &
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 heat
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 air
                 .
                 
                   Renodaeus
                   (
                   in
                   Pharmac
                   .
                
                 )
                 makes
                 it
                 both
                 hot
                 and
                 cold
                 .
                 
                   Keckerman
                   (
                   in
                   Sist.
                   Phy.
                
                 )
                 sayth
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 cold
                 as
                 these
                 spirits
                 are
                 congealed
                 .
                 
                   Croclius
                   (
                   in
                   Bas.
                   Cly.
                
                 )
                 prescribes
                 it
                 in
                 defluxions
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hydropsies
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 it
                 is
                 hot
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Poterius
                   (
                   in
                   Pharm
                   .
                   Spagir
                   .
                   )
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 different
                 operations
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 heat
                 or
                 cold
                 be
                 most
                 predominant
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 :
                 for
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 our
                 senses
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 its
                 effects
                 and
                 operations
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hot
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 cuts
                 ,
                 at●enuates
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 and
                 purges
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 Lordship
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 following
                 leaf
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   heat
                   doth
                   attennate
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   atenuation
                   ,
                   sendeth
                   forth
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 following
                 discourses
                 he
                 hath
                 phrases
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 Phylosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 Cent.
                 1.80
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 
                   tangible
                   bodies
                   have
                   an
                   antipathy
                   with
                   air
                   .
                
                 Belike
                 then
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 no
                 tangible
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 experience
                 shews
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 air
                 is
                 tangible
                 both
                 actively
                 and
                 passively
                 ;
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 sensible
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 tangibility
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 hot
                 and
                 cold
                 weather
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 tangible
                 bodies
                 he
                 mean
                 grosse
                 and
                 dense
                 bodies
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 air
                 have
                 an
                 antipathy
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 air
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ingredients
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 mixed
                 bodies
                 are
                 compounded
                 ?
                 can
                 it
                 ●e
                 contrary
                 or
                 antipatheticall
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 He
                 saith
                 (
                 Sect.
                 91.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   paper
                   or
                   wood
                   oyled
                   ,
                   last
                   long
                   moist
                   ,
                   but
                   wet
                   with
                   water
                   dry
                   or
                   putrifie
                   sooner
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   air
                   medleth
                   little
                   with
                   the
                   moisture
                   of
                   oyle
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 cause
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 air
                 medle
                 with
                 oyle
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                 with
                 water
                 ?
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 oyle
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 tenacious
                 and
                 dense
                 substance
                 then
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 resisteth
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 soon
                 evaporated
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 that
                 works
                 both
                 on
                 water
                 and
                 oile
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 cold
                 air
                 drieth
                 up
                 neither
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 harden
                 them
                 .
                 Take
                 then
                 two
                 papers
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 moystned
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 near
                 the
                 ●re
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 one
                 dried
                 up
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 saying
                 is
                 erroneous
                 when
                 he
                 inferreth
                 (
                 Sect.
                 91.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   fire
                   worketh
                   upon
                   oyle
                   as
                   air
                   upon
                   water
                   .
                
                 For
                 indeed
                 the
                 air
                 doth
                 not
                 work
                 upon
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 or
                 fire
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 fire
                 work
                 so
                 soon
                 upon
                 the
                 oyle
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   white
                   is
                   a
                   penurious
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   moisture
                   is
                   scant
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 want
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 black
                 ,
                 as
                 divers
                 dry
                 stones
                 and
                 coals
                 ;
                 many
                 bodies
                 are
                 not
                 scant
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 Lilies
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Snow
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 moisture
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 Swan
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 black
                 Raven
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 Sect.
                 93
                 )
                 That
                 
                   Birds
                   and
                   Horses
                   by
                   age
                   turn
                   white
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gray
                   hairs
                   of
                   men
                   come
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 want
                 or
                 scant
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 but
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 rather
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 whitenesse
                 :
                 for
                 old
                 men
                 abound
                 more
                 in
                 watrish
                 moisture
                 then
                 young
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 cold
                 climats
                 produce
                 white
                 complexions
                 and
                 skins
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 black
                 and
                 swarthy
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 .
                 Snow
                 is
                 not
                 bred
                 in
                 hot
                 Summers
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 cold
                 Winters
                 ;
                 and
                 hoar
                 frost
                 is
                 ingendred
                 in
                 cold
                 Scithia
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 hot
                 Ethiopia
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 Sect.
                 96
                 ,
                 97.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   the
                   soals
                   of
                   the
                   feet
                   have
                   great
                   affinity
                   with
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   stomach
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   wrists
                   and
                   hands
                   have
                   a
                   sympathy
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 affinity
                 between
                 these
                 parts
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 feet
                 have
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sympthy
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrists
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 affinity
                 between
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 nerves
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 affinity
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 wrists
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 sympathy
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 affected
                 in
                 Agues
                 by
                 things
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 wrists
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 muscles
                 ,
                 nerves
                 and
                 bones
                 of
                 the
                 wrists
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 arteries
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 lie
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 tangible
                 there
                 then
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 temples
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 pulse
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 wrists
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 applied
                 to
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 will
                 work
                 as
                 powerfully
                 on
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 wrists
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 is
                 angry
                 ,
                 (
                 Sect.
                 98.
                 )
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   Plants
                   and
                   living
                   Creatures
                   (
                   Soules
                   )
                   such
                   superficiall
                   speculations
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   have
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 should
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 calls
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 fishes
                 (
                 Souls
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 all
                 wise
                 Nomenclators
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 called
                 living
                 and
                 sensitive
                 creatures
                 (
                 Animals
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 (
                 animal
                 soules
                 :
                 )
                 For
                 animal
                 is
                 from
                 anima
                 .
                 )
                 Again
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 word
                 likes
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 call
                 these
                 spirits
                 of
                 animals
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 call
                 them
                 nothing
                 but
                 spirits
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 makes
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 tangible
                 bodies
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 spirits
                 in
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 plants
                 and
                 animals
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 these
                 deserve
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 are
                 meer
                 qualities
                 :
                 which
                 word
                 also
                 he
                 rejects
                 as
                 Logicall
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 forsooth
                 Logick
                 ,
                 or
                 Logicall
                 terms
                 were
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 whereas
                 no
                 knowledge
                 is
                 more
                 usefull
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 hand-maid
                 to
                 all
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 multitudes
                 of
                 whimzicall
                 conceits
                 ,
                 and
                 Chimera's
                 in
                 mens
                 brains
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 these
                 chiefe
                 acts
                 ,
                 agents
                 ,
                 or
                 movers
                 in
                 animals
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 souls
                 or
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 air
                 ,
                 or
                 vapour
                 ,
                 or
                 wind
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Anima
                 )
                 1.
                 
                 Aire
                 is
                 Anima
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Poets
                 ,
                 Eclog.
                 6.
                 :
                 
                   
                     Namque
                     canebat
                     uti
                     magnum
                     pir
                     ina●e
                     coacta
                  
                   
                     Semina
                     ,
                     terrarumque
                     ,
                     animaeque
                     marisque
                     fuissent
                     .
                  
                
                 2.
                 
                 Vapour
                 is
                 called
                 (
                 anima
                 )
                 too
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Poet
                 ,
                 (
                 AEn
                 .
                 8.
                 )
                 
                   Quantum
                   ignes
                   animaeque
                   valent
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 wind
                 is
                 (
                 anima
                 )
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Horace
                   :
                   Impellunt
                   animae
                   lintea
                   Thracie
                
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 animus
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 (
                 AEn
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Mollitque
                   animos
                   &
                   temperat
                   iras
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 animals
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 air
                 ,
                 vapour
                 ,
                 wind
                 ,
                 or
                 spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 still
                 find
                 (
                 anima
                 or
                 soul
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 term
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 superficiall
                 speculation
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Century
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 
                   Makes
                   pictures
                   and
                   shapes
                   but
                   secondary
                   objects
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   but
                   colours
                   and
                   order
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   sight
                   .
                
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 colours
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 more
                 properly
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 colours
                 are
                 very
                 displeasing
                 
                 to
                 some
                 eyes
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 relations
                 incurre
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 114.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   hearing
                   striketh
                   the
                   spirits
                   more
                   immediatly
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   senses
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 improper
                 saying
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 senses
                 are
                 patients
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 their
                 objects
                 ,
                 not
                 agents
                 upon
                 their
                 objects
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 action
                 of
                 dijudication
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ▪
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 yeeld
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 hearing
                 is
                 meerly
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 hearing
                 that
                 striketh
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 which
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 auditory
                 nerve
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 phantasie
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 smelling
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 that
                 worketh
                 on
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 object
                 that
                 worketh
                 on
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 smelling
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 117.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   dores
                   in
                   fair
                   weather
                   give
                   no
                   sound
                
                 ;
                 he
                 speakes
                 by
                 contraries
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 by
                 fair
                 weather
                 he
                 means
                 dry
                 weather
                 ,
                 then
                 dores
                 give
                 the
                 greatest
                 sound
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 dores
                 his
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 mine
                 sound
                 much
                 in
                 dry
                 Summers
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 little
                 in
                 moist
                 weather
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 humidity
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 must
                 needs
                 moisten
                 the
                 hinges
                 ,
                 &
                 consequently
                 hinder
                 their
                 sound
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 bullets
                 ,
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 120.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   they
                   in
                   piercing
                   through
                   the
                   air
                   make
                   no
                   noyse
                
                 :
                 For
                 Souldiers
                 will
                 tell
                 him
                 the
                 contrary
                 ▪
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 hear
                 the
                 whistling
                 of
                 the
                 bullets
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 So
                 darts
                 and
                 stones
                 flung
                 with
                 violence
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 sheweth
                 :
                 
                   
                     Sonitum
                     dat
                     stridula
                     cornus
                     ,
                     &
                     au●as
                     certa
                     secat
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 his
                 reason
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 infirm
                 then
                 his
                 observation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 extream
                 violence
                 or
                 swiftnesse
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 whereas
                 nothing
                 furthers
                 the
                 noyse
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 swiftnesse
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 in
                 our
                 definition
                 of
                 sounds
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 us
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   elision
                   of
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   term
                   of
                   ignorance
                   .
                
                 (
                 sect
                 .
                 124.
                 )
                 So
                 it
                 ●is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 call
                 sound
                 an
                 elision
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 collisian
                 of
                 two
                 hard
                 or
                 solid
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 lesse
                 is
                 he
                 mistaken
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Sounds
                   are
                   generated
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   air
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 prove
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 flame
                 (
                 wherein
                 he
                 saith
                 sounds
                 are
                 generated
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 air
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 air
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 caried
                 to
                 our
                 ear
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 instrance
                 he
                 makes
                 (
                 ●
                 .
                 133
                 .
                 )
                 
                   of
                   knapping
                   a
                   pair
                   of
                   tongs
                   within
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   can
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   air
                   at
                   all
                   present
                   ,
                
                 
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 air
                 present
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 nothing
                 but
                 air
                 from
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 our
                 ear
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 medium
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 strange
                 reason
                 (
                 Sect.
                 143.
                 )
                 why
                 we
                 hear
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   the
                   air
                   is
                   more
                   thin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sound
                   pierceth
                   better
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   air
                   is
                   more
                   thick
                   ,
                   the
                   sound
                   spreadeth
                   abroad
                   lesse
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 hear
                 better
                 by
                 day
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 thinnesse
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 easie
                 piercing
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 are
                 main
                 helps
                 to
                 hearing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 a
                 hinderance
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Hippocrates
                 in
                 his
                 Aphorismes
                 ▪
                 observeth
                 truly
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 is
                 Southerly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 air
                 thick
                 ,
                 our
                 hearing
                 is
                 heavy
                 .
                 We
                 hear
                 better
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 is
                 Northerly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 air
                 clear
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 thicknesse
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 which
                 helpeth
                 hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Tunc
                     silens
                     omnis
                     ager
                     ,
                     pecudes
                     ,
                     pictaeque
                     volucres
                     .
                  
                   
                     AEn
                     .
                     4.
                     
                  
                
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 every
                 sound
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 affrights
                 and
                 excites
                 him
                 .
                 
                   
                     Tunc
                     omnes
                     terrent
                     aurae
                     ,
                     sonus
                     excitat
                     omnis
                     .
                  
                   
                     AEn
                     .
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 third
                 Century
                 (
                 Sect.
                 201
                 )
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   wall
                   between
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   hear
                   the
                   voyce
                   one
                   this
                   side
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   the
                   sound
                   passeth
                   through
                   the
                   wall
                   ,
                   but
                   archeth
                   over
                   the
                   wall
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 he
                 contradicteth
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 Century
                 (
                 Sect.
                 154
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I●
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   voyce
                   doth
                   passe
                   thorow
                   hard
                   and
                   solid
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 voyce
                 then
                 may
                 passe
                 through
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 over
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 passe
                 over
                 that
                 wall
                 which
                 is
                 continually
                 with
                 the
                 seeling
                 or
                 roofe
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ?
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 chamber
                 I
                 can
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 room
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 wall
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 room
                 sieled
                 or
                 roofed
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 Sect.
                 213.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   hard
                   body
                   doth
                   cooperate
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 spirits
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 stone
                 or
                 brick
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 mud
                 to
                 cooperate
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 cooperating
                 spirits
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ▪
                 That
                 where
                 are
                 greatest
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 better
                 heard
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 thick
                 stone
                 wall
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 spirits
                 (
                 because
                 more
                 stones
                 ,
                 every
                 stone
                 having
                 his
                 own
                 spirit
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 mud
                 ,
                 woodden
                 ,
                 or
                 brick
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 sound
                 must
                 be
                 better
                 heard
                 through
                 a
                 thick
                 then
                 a
                 thin
                 wall
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 pneumaticall
                 cooperators
                 ,
                 all
                 helping
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 sound
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Philosophy
                 that
                 passeth
                 all
                 understanding
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 (
                 Sect.
                 235.
                 )
                 
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   between
                   sleeping
                   and
                   waking
                   (
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   senses
                   are
                   bound
                   and
                   suspended
                   )
                   musick
                   is
                   farre
                   sweeter
                   then
                   when
                   one
                   is
                   fully
                   waking
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 the
                 senses
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 between
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 dead
                 sleep
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 bound
                 :
                 If
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 all
                 are
                 bound
                 between
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 what
                 difference
                 will
                 he
                 make
                 between
                 the
                 extream
                 and
                 the
                 medium
                 ,
                 between
                 a
                 dead
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 musick
                 be
                 sweet
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 ?
                 Which
                 way
                 shall
                 the
                 musick
                 enter
                 ?
                 Can
                 he
                 heare
                 without
                 hearing
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 the
                 delight
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Musick
                 doth
                 shew
                 all
                 his
                 senses
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 up
                 .
                 He
                 shews
                 ,
                 (
                 238
                 ,
                 239.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   Parrets
                   ,
                   Pies
                   ,
                   Iayes
                   ,
                   Dawes
                   and
                   Ravens
                   ,
                   are
                   singing
                   birds
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   aptnesse
                   of
                   singing
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   attention
                   .
                
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 added
                 Thrushes
                 and
                 Stares
                 to
                 his
                 singing
                 birds
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 attention
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 singing
                 ;
                 for
                 beasts
                 and
                 other
                 birds
                 may
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 attention
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 natural
                 for
                 birds
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 speaking
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 singing
                 ,
                 for
                 singing
                 is
                 the
                 musick
                 of
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 the
                 musick
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 exercise
                 their
                 throats
                 and
                 tongues
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 utter
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 organs
                 .
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 205
                 )
                 
                   the
                   spirituall
                   species
                   of
                   visible
                   things
                   and
                   sounds
                   ,
                   do
                   move
                   better
                   downwards
                   then
                   upwards
                   .
                   Those
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                
                 Pauls
                 
                   seem
                   much
                   lesse
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   men
                   above
                   ,
                   those
                   below
                   seem
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   lessened
                   .
                   So
                   knots
                   in
                   gardens
                   shew
                   best
                   from
                   an
                   upper
                   window
                   .
                
                 These
                 examples
                 thwart
                 his
                 (
                 
                   may
                   be
                
                 )
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 species
                 move
                 better
                 downward
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 object
                 better
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 street
                 looking
                 upward
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 visible
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 seen
                 below
                 ,
                 move
                 better
                 upward
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 naturall
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 air
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 species
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 gravity
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 stand
                 below
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 clearly
                 discern
                 the
                 just
                 magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 species
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 that
                 high
                 object
                 to
                 our
                 eye
                 downward
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 natural
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 audible
                 species
                 ;
                 for
                 sounds
                 are
                 better
                 heard
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 high
                 rooms
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 below
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 that
                 sit
                 in
                 Church
                 galleries
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 hear
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 sit
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 pues
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 against
                 experience
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   degree
                   from
                   the
                   privative
                   to
                   the
                   active
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   darknesse
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   lesse
                   light
                   i●
                   more
                   light
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 breaks
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 to
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 degree
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 lesse
                 light
                 to
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 degree
                 of
                 
                 lesse
                 light
                 to
                 more
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 privative
                 to
                 the
                 active
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 (
                 270
                 )
                 That
                 
                   in
                   visibles
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   found
                   objects
                   sō
                   odious
                   and
                   ingrate
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   audibles
                   ;
                   thus
                   the
                   grating
                   of
                   a
                   Saw
                   sets
                   the
                   teeth
                   on
                   edge
                   .
                
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 visible
                 objects
                 more
                 ingrate
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 then
                 audible
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 is
                 plan
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 swounded
                 and
                 fallen
                 suddenly
                 dead
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 some
                 objects
                 ;
                 some
                 will
                 sweat
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 strange
                 passions
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 others
                 at
                 other
                 sights
                 .
                 Pompey's
                 wife
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 swound
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 her
                 husbands
                 coat
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   Mark
                   Antonies
                
                 speech
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 forcibly
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Romans
                 as
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Caesars
                 bloody
                 garment
                 ,
                 to
                 prosecute
                 his
                 murtherers
                 .
                 The
                 phantasie
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 grating
                 of
                 a
                 Saw
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 mens
                 teeth
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 edge
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 what
                 he
                 aimes
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 teeth
                 are
                 thus
                 affected
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 nerve
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 conjugation
                 ,
                 which
                 sendeth
                 one
                 branch
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 larinx
                 and
                 tongue
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cartaligenous
                 passage
                 between
                 the
                 ear
                 and
                 palat
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 air
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 stop
                 our
                 breath
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 hear
                 attentively
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 sounds
                 are
                 evacuated
                 by
                 that
                 passage
                 which
                 are
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 276
                 )
                 That
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   effect
                   of
                   deafnesse
                   found
                   in
                   Canoniers
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 again
                 mistaken
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 divers
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 noyse
                 of
                 Cannous
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 violent
                 sounds
                 .
                 I
                 knew
                 one
                 who
                 grew
                 deaf
                 by
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Muster
                 where
                 many
                 Muskets
                 were
                 discharged
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 (
                 277.
                 )
                 That
                 
                   when
                   a
                   Skreen
                   is
                   put
                   between
                   the
                   candle
                   and
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   is
                   seen
                   on
                   the
                   paper
                   whereon
                   one
                   writeth
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   flame
                   is
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
                 But
                 indeed
                 neither
                 the
                 flame
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Skreen
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 light
                 on
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 paper
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 light
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 object
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ;
                 it
                 actuates
                 the
                 medium
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 object
                 visible
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Bacons
                   opinions
                   refuted
                   .
                   Of
                   holding
                   the
                   breath
                   when
                   wee
                   hearken
                   .
                   Of
                   time
                   .
                   Of
                   long
                   life
                   .
                   Of
                   making
                   gold
                   .
                   Of
                   starres
                   .
                   Of
                   oyl
                   .
                   Of
                   indisposition
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                   Of
                   death
                   ,
                   diseases
                   and
                   putrifaction
                   .
                   Of
                   stuttering
                   .
                   Of
                   motion
                   after
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   off
                   .
                   Of
                   sympathies
                   and
                   antipathies
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   and
                   ●olewort
                   ,
                   the
                   Fig-tree
                   and
                   Rew.
                   Of
                   white
                   colour
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Oke
                   bough
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Of
                   transinutation
                   of
                   species
                   .
                   Of
                   Incubus
                   .
                   Of
                   grain
                   in
                   cold
                   Countries
                   .
                   Of
                   determination
                   and
                   figures
                   .
                   Of
                   accretion
                   and
                   alimentation
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   period
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Of
                   sugar
                   ,
                   leaves
                   ,
                   roots
                   ,
                   snow
                   ,
                   and
                   putrifaction
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 Anatomy
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 breath
                 when
                 we
                 hearken
                 attentively
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 my
                 Lord
                 gives
                 a
                 reason
                 no
                 way
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   expiration
                   the
                   motion
                   is
                   outward
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   rather
                   driveth
                   away
                   the
                   voyce
                   then
                   draweth
                   it
                   .
                
                 His
                 Lordship
                 sayes
                 well
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 hear
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ;
                 but
                 withall
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 considered
                 ,
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 breathing
                 there
                 is
                 inspiration
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 expiration
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 breath
                 in
                 hearing
                 attentively
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 inspiration
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 expiration
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 voyce
                 that
                 our
                 breath
                 in
                 expiration
                 drives
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 cause
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 between
                 the
                 mouth
                 and
                 ear
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 pipe
                 or
                 chanell
                 we
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 stay
                 our
                 breath
                 rather
                 from
                 inspiration
                 then
                 expiration
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 drum
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 be
                 extended
                 too
                 much
                 with
                 air
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   conduceth
                   to
                   long
                   life
                   that
                   mens
                   actions
                   be
                   free
                   and
                   voluntary
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 absolute
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 and
                 commands
                 are
                 laws
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 none
                 to
                 controll
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 longer
                 lived
                 then
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 against
                 their
                 liking
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 mens
                 actions
                 otherwise
                 are
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 we
                 see
                 slaves
                 live
                 longer
                 then
                 Princes
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   time
                   and
                   heat
                   are
                   fellows
                   in
                   many
                   effects
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   both
                   are
                   airy
                   and
                   liquifie
                   .
                
                 Time
                 and
                 heat
                 cannot
                 be
                 fellows
                 in
                 effects
                 ,
                 because
                 time
                 is
                 no
                 agent
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 operate
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 quantities
                 work
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 hony
                 and
                 sugar
                 grow
                 liquid
                 ,
                 clay
                 and
                 roots
                 grow
                 dry
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 time
                 .
                 These
                 effects
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 drinesse
                 and
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 sugar
                 waxeth
                 not
                 more
                 liquid
                 by
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 for
                 keep
                 it
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 harden
                 or
                 soften
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 weather
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 time
                 that
                 hardeneth
                 the
                 crum
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 by
                 drawing
                 in
                 
                 insensibly
                 its
                 humidity
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 Poetically
                 spoken
                 then
                 Philosophically
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 time
                 hardeneth
                 or
                 softn●th
                 ,
                 produceth
                 or
                 destroyeth
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 syth
                 into
                 Saturns
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 devourer
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 .
                 
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 one
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   women
                   live
                   longer
                   then
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   stir
                   lesse
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 men
                 live
                 longer
                 then
                 women
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stir
                 more
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 exercise
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 warmed
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 vapours
                 are
                 expelled
                 ,
                 concoction
                 is
                 helped
                 ,
                 the
                 limbs
                 and
                 joynts
                 are
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 the
                 naturall
                 heat
                 is
                 excited
                 ,
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 humours
                 are
                 refined
                 .
                 All
                 ages
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 women
                 have
                 ever
                 reached
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 longer
                 lived
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abound
                 more
                 in
                 naturall
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 Northern
                 people
                 are
                 longer
                 lived
                 then
                 the
                 Southern
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 women
                 are
                 more
                 given
                 to
                 exercise
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 countries
                 farther
                 South
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 longer
                 lived
                 there
                 then
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 my
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   exercise
                   hindreth
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   rest
                   furthers
                   it
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 who
                 exercise
                 live
                 longest
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 furthest
                 from
                 putrifaction
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 
                   judgeth
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   making
                   gold
                   possible
                   .
                
                 So
                 have
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 upon
                 that
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 proved
                 no
                 lesse
                 dangerous
                 then
                 the
                 rocks
                 of
                 Malea
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 possibility
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 proved
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 or
                 experience
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 yet
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 factitious
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 fictitious
                 gold
                 the
                 Chymists
                 brag
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 true
                 gold
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 painted
                 fire
                 is
                 from
                 a
                 reall
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 endure
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 it
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 qualities
                 or
                 essentiall
                 properties
                 of
                 true
                 gold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Scaligers
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 to
                 change
                 a
                 beast
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 convert
                 any
                 other
                 metall
                 into
                 gold
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 introduce
                 by
                 Art
                 a
                 specificall
                 form
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of●
                 Nature
                 alone
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   vain
                   opinion
                   to
                   think
                   the
                   starre
                   is
                   the
                   denser
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Orb.
                
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 both
                 Lordly
                 and
                 ma●esterially
                 :
                 
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 why
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 delivered
                 an
                 opinion
                 void
                 of
                 vanity
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 bare
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 vain
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 learned
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 have
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 those
                 quintessentiall
                 natures
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Curvae
                     in
                     terris
                     animae
                     ,
                     &
                     coelestium
                     inanes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 Yet
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 starre
                 is
                 homogeneall
                 with
                 its
                 spheare
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 starre
                 is
                 the
                 heaven
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heaven
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 starre
                 moveth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 starre
                 dilated
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 wee
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 heaven
                 an
                 heterogeneall
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 organicall
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 prove
                 the
                 vainer
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Oyl
                   is
                   almost
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   water
                   digested
                   .
                
                 
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 rather
                 then
                 water
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 averse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 united
                 or
                 incorporated
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 are
                 clean
                 opposite
                 ,
                 for
                 water
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 oyle
                 hot
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 water
                 putrifieth
                 ,
                 oyle
                 resisteth
                 putrifaction
                 ;
                 water
                 makes
                 Iron
                 rust
                 ,
                 oyle
                 keeps
                 it
                 from
                 rusting
                 ;
                 water
                 quencheth
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 oyle
                 kindles
                 and
                 feeds
                 it
                 ;
                 water
                 is
                 heavy
                 ,
                 oyle
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 vvill
                 still
                 be
                 uppermost
                 ;
                 vvater
                 is
                 thin
                 ,
                 oyle
                 thick
                 ;
                 water
                 is
                 quickly
                 up
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 vapours
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 oyle
                 ;
                 water
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 plants
                 ,
                 oyle
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 oyle
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 water
                 :
                 therefore
                 oyle
                 is
                 rather
                 air
                 or
                 fire
                 then
                 vvater
                 digested
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 strange
                 cause
                 of
                 mans
                 indisposition
                 to
                 motion
                 when
                 Southern
                 winds
                 blow
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   cause
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   humours
                   do
                   melt
                   and
                   wax
                   fluid
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   flow
                   into
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                
                 How
                 humours
                 should
                 melt
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 congealed
                 like
                 butter
                 ,
                 wax
                 ,
                 or
                 ice
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 be
                 the
                 parts
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 flow
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 giving
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 or
                 relaxation
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 tendons
                 by
                 the
                 warm
                 and
                 mo●st
                 air
                 which
                 in
                 dry
                 and
                 cold
                 weather
                 are
                 more
                 firm
                 compacted
                 and
                 united
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 apter
                 for
                 motion
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   commonly
                   seen
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   more
                   are
                   sick
                   in
                   Summer
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   die
                   in
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 Riddle
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 more
                 die
                 in
                 Winter
                 then
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 more
                 are
                 sick
                 in
                 Winter
                 then
                 in
                 Summer
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 usually
                 die
                 not
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 contradicts
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Much
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   Diseases
                   are
                   bred
                   chiefly
                   by
                   heat
                
                 ;
                 the
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 multitudes
                 of
                 diseases
                 are
                 bread
                 by
                 cold
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 yeeld
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   superficiall
                   ground
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   heat
                   and
                   moisture
                   cause
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   have
                   been
                   great
                   plagues
                   in
                   dry
                   years
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 his
                 Lordships
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 plagues
                 were
                 not
                 bred
                 by
                 the
                 drynesse
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 precedent
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 or
                 Spring
                 ,
                 which
                 break
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 Summer
                 ,
                 or
                 Autumne
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 acknowledgeth
                 in
                 his
                 next
                 Section
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   diseases
                   is
                   falsly
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   air
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   they
                   
                   break
                   forth
                   ,
                   whereas
                   it
                   proceeds
                   from
                   a
                   precedent
                   sequence
                   and
                   series
                   of
                   the
                   seasons
                   of
                   the
                   year
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                
                 Barbary
                 
                   their
                   plagues
                   break
                   up
                   in
                   Summer
                   when
                   the
                   weather
                   is
                   hot
                   and
                   dry
                
                 :
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 superficial
                 ground
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 heat
                 and
                 moysture
                 cause
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 resisted
                 by
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 were
                 absurd
                 to
                 think
                 otherways
                 ,
                 seeing
                 both
                 experience
                 and
                 reason
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 heat
                 and
                 moysture
                 are
                 ●he
                 breeders
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 frigidity
                 and
                 ●●ccity
                 are
                 its
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 cold
                 climats
                 and
                 seasons
                 putrifaction
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 Summers
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Country
                   about
                
                 Cap
                 Vorde
                 
                   is
                   pestilent
                   through
                   moysture
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 drie
                 things
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 putrifie
                 as
                 moist
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 flesh
                 putrifieth
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 bones
                 ;
                 the
                 apple
                 or
                 the
                 pear
                 will
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 seed
                 within
                 remains
                 unputrified
                 :
                 whereas
                 those
                 bodies
                 which
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 moysture
                 ,
                 resist
                 putrifaction
                 both
                 in
                 themseves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 Aloes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 
                   Refrigeration
                   of
                   the
                   tongues
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   stuttering
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 old
                 men
                 should
                 stutter
                 more
                 then
                 young
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 old
                 men
                 are
                 colder
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 over-heating
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 causeth
                 stuttering
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Section
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   many
                   stutterers
                   are
                   very
                   cholerick
                   men
                   .
                
                 But
                 choler
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 both
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 stuttering
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 in
                 some
                 is
                 a
                 bad
                 habit
                 or
                 custom
                 contracted
                 from
                 their
                 infancy
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 eagernesse
                 of
                 disposition
                 ;
                 for
                 hasty
                 and
                 eager
                 natures
                 usually
                 stutter
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 more
                 haste
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 lesse
                 speed
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 again
                 stuttering
                 proceeds
                 from
                 some
                 infirmity
                 or
                 impedim●
                 in
                 the
                 tendon
                 ,
                 muscles
                 ,
                 or
                 nerves
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 drinking
                 of
                 wine
                 moderatly
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   cause
                   men
                   stut
                   lesse
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 observe
                 in
                 those
                 stutterers
                 I
                 have
                 bin
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   men
                   and
                   beasts
                   move
                   little
                   after
                   their
                   headss
                   are
                   off
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   in
                   birds
                   the
                   motion
                   remains
                   longer
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   spirit
                   are
                   chiefly
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   &
                   brain
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   men
                   &
                   beasts
                   are
                   large
                   ,
                   but
                   birds
                   have
                   smal
                   heads
                   ,
                   therfore
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   more
                   dispersed
                   in
                   the
                   sinewes
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 &
                 brain
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 vital
                 spirits
                 are
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 spirits
                 be
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 brain
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 body
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 move
                 more
                 and
                 longer
                 time
                 then
                 the
                 head
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 though
                 birds
                 have
                 lesser
                 heads
                 then
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 heads
                 proportioned
                 to
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 proportionably
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 mens
                 or
                 beasts
                 heads
                 .
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 move
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 off
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 move
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 saw
                 one
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 coffin
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 a
                 pretty
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 violent
                 fit
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 beat
                 the
                 coffin
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 bearers
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 spirits
                 of
                 birds
                 are
                 more
                 aeriall
                 and
                 fervent
                 then
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 lesse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Cock
                 beheaded
                 will
                 flutter
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 Goose
                 ,
                 or
                 Turkie
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 beasts
                 ,
                 a
                 Cat
                 beheaded
                 will
                 move
                 more
                 violently
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 some
                 men
                 move
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 differance
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
                 arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 nerves
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 be
                 larger
                 then
                 in
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 sudden
                 eruption
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 &
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 shorter
                 motion
                 then
                 in
                 birds
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 in
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 farre
                 exceed
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 birds
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 
                   The
                   opinions
                   of
                   sympathies
                   and
                   antipathies
                   ignorant
                   and
                   idle
                   conceits
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   a
                   forsaking
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   indications
                   of
                   causes
                   ,
                   Felix
                   qui
                   potuit
                   rerum
                   cognosere
                   causas
                   ,
                
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 rather
                 admire
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 then
                 know
                 his
                 secrets
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 attain
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 submit
                 our
                 judgments
                 to
                 a
                 reverend
                 admiration
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 :
                 who
                 can
                 give
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 sympathy
                 between
                 the
                 loadstone
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 iron
                 ?
                 Between
                 the
                 same
                 stone
                 and
                 the
                 pole
                 ?
                 We
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sympathy
                 between
                 some
                 simples
                 and
                 some
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 and
                 some
                 drugs
                 .
                 What
                 other
                 reason
                 properly
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 Faltick
                 draws
                 choler
                 ,
                 Agaric
                 fleghm
                 ,
                 Epithymum
                 melancholy
                 ?
                 Why
                 Selenites
                 ,
                 as
                 Fernelius
                 observeth
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 stayeth
                 bleeding
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 Cantharides
                 work
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 bladder
                 ?
                 Why
                 doeth
                 Hemlock
                 and
                 Henbane
                 poyson
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 nourish
                 birds
                 ?
                 How
                 do
                 cats
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Nip
                 ,
                 and
                 dogs
                 of
                 grasse
                 ?
                 who
                 taught
                 the
                 Chicken
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Kite
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lamb
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 have
                 some
                 men
                 strong
                 Antipathies
                 with
                 some
                 meats
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 some
                 sounds
                 ,
                 some
                 smels
                 ,
                 some
                 sights
                 grateful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 some
                 again
                 odious
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 sympathies
                 and
                 antipathies
                 why
                 are
                 water
                 and
                 fire
                 so
                 averse
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 The
                 Vine
                 will
                 not
                 prosper
                 if
                 the
                 Colewort
                 grow
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Colewort
                   draweth
                   the
                   fattest
                   juyce
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   where
                   two
                   plants
                   draw
                   the
                   same
                   juyce
                   their
                   neighbourhood
                   hurteth
                   .
                
                 This
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 rejected
                 as
                 admitted
                 ;
                 for
                 othe●
                 plants
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 neare
                 and
                 among
                 Cole-worts
                 ,
                 fare
                 not
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 their
                 vicinity
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 Rue
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 doth
                 this
                 Antipathy
                 last
                 between
                 the
                 Vine
                 and
                 Colewort
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 write
                 that
                 Coleworts
                 hinder
                 inebriation
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 wine
                 to
                 fume
                 into
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 vine
                 as
                 strong
                 to
                 draw
                 its
                 nourishment
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 the
                 Colewort
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 extends
                 it selfe
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 circuit
                 and
                 height
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Rue
                   being
                   set
                   by
                   a
                   Figtree
                   ,
                   becometh
                   stronger
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   one
                   draweth
                   juice
                   fit
                   to
                   refult
                   sweet
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   bitter
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 piece
                 of
                 earth
                 can
                 afford
                 sweet
                 juyce
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 &
                 bitter
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time●punc
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 fetide
                 juice
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 goeth
                 into
                 the
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 odorate
                 into
                 the
                 Rose
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 together
                 .
                 Sure
                 these
                 are
                 whimzies
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 piece
                 of
                 earth
                 can
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 severall
                 juyces
                 in
                 one
                 bud
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 afterward
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 earth
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 matrix
                 of
                 the
                 plants
                 ,
                 affording
                 them
                 moisture
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Lord
                 acknowledgeth
                 proceeds
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   white
                   Satyrion
                   bean
                   flowers
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &c.
                   are
                   very
                   succubent
                   ,
                   and
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   scanted
                   in
                   their
                   nourishment
                
                 ;
                 he
                 contradicts
                 his
                 former
                 assertion
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   white
                   was
                   a
                   penurious
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   moisture
                   is
                   scant
                
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   white
                   plumbs
                   are
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   over-watry
                
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 white
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 penurious
                 and
                 a
                 super-plentifull
                 colour
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 moisture
                 is
                 scant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 over-watry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 that
                 an
                 Oke
                 bough
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 forth
                 wild
                 Vines
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   ●t
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Oke
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   that
                   turneth
                   into
                   a
                   Vine
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Oke
                   bough
                   putrifying
                   ,
                   qualifieth
                   the
                   earth
                   to
                   put
                   forth
                   a
                   vine
                   of
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 earth
                 could
                 put
                 forth
                 a
                 vine
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 qualified
                 by
                 the
                 putrified
                 Oke
                 bough
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 putrified
                 Oke
                 bough
                 (
                 as
                 doubtlesse
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 vine
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 earth
                 doth
                 not
                 of
                 it selfe
                 send
                 forth
                 the
                 vineIt
                 is
                 naturall
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 plants
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 seed
                 ,
                 boughes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 putrified
                 materials
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 miraculous
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   transmutation
                   of
                   species
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Philosophy
                   pronounced
                   impossible
                   ▪
                   
                   but
                   this
                   opinion
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 What
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 vulgar
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 received
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 hold
                 the
                 transmutation
                 of
                 species
                 impossible
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 transform
                 Lots
                 wife
                 into
                 salt
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 waters
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 a
                 rod
                 into
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Art
                 or
                 Nature
                 which
                 cannot
                 transform
                 species
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 and
                 universality
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 individuall
                 nature
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 species
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 individual
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 matter
                 and
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 composition
                 cannot
                 be
                 transformed
                 into
                 another
                 composition
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 form
                 to
                 another
                 specificall
                 form
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 matter
                 into
                 another
                 matter
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 for
                 generation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 one
                 composition
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 introduction
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 form
                 alwayes
                 perisheth
                 by
                 corruption
                 upon
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 generation
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 subject
                 of
                 all
                 mutations
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 receive
                 some
                 alterations
                 in
                 qualities
                 .
                 Transmutation
                 then
                 of
                 species
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 to
                 transform
                 silver
                 into
                 gold
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 holds
                 a
                 transubstantiation
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 Christs
                 body
                 :
                 not
                 unto
                 Poets
                 ,
                 who
                 sing
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 metamorphoses
                 and
                 transformations
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 beasts
                 :
                 nor
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 Witches
                 can
                 transform
                 themselves
                 into
                 Cats
                 ,
                 Hares
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Mushroms
                   cause
                   the
                   accident
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   Incubus
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mare
                   in
                   the
                   stomack
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 Italy
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 eaten
                 ,
                 this
                 disease
                 would
                 reign
                 most
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 are
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Incubus
                 then
                 the
                 Southern
                 .
                 Many
                 then
                 eat
                 Mushroms
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 it
                 who
                 never
                 eat
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 the
                 Incubus
                 ,
                 or
                 Mare
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 and
                 lungs
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 oppressed
                 by
                 a
                 thick
                 flegme
                 or
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 send
                 up
                 gross
                 vapours
                 into
                 the
                 throat
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 speech
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 brain
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 imagination
                 is
                 disturbed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   reported
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   grain
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hotter
                   Countries
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   colder
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   forward
                   then
                   the
                   ordinary
                   grain
                   of
                   the
                   cold
                   Country
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 untrue
                 by
                 divers
                 grains
                 transplanted
                 hither
                 into
                 this
                 cold
                 climat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 grains
                 translated
                 hence
                 into
                 the
                 Orcades
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 cold
                 parts
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   plants
                   are
                   all
                   figurate
                   and
                   determinate
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   inanimat
                   bodies
                   are
                   not
                
                 ]
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 inanimat
                 bodies
                 are
                 infinit
                 ,
                 for
                 certainly
                 vvhatsoever
                 is
                 finit
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 termination
                 ;
                 and
                 figure
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 terminations
                 ;
                 even
                 water
                 is
                 figurat
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sinit
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 assumeth
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 continent
                 body
                 in
                 vvhich
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 stone
                 is
                 sinit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 figurat
                 nor
                 determinat
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 contradiction
                 ▪
                 a
                 dead
                 carcass
                 is
                 an
                 inanimat
                 body
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 retains
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 &
                 termination
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 it
                 had
                 vvhilst
                 it
                 vvas
                 animat
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 same
                 Section
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 [
                 
                   that
                   plants
                   do
                   nourish
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   inanimat
                   bodys
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   accretion
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   alimentation
                
                 ]
                 but
                 how
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 have
                 an
                 accretion
                 vvithout
                 alimentation
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 ridle
                 :
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 proper
                 and
                 Physicall
                 accretion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 extension
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 by
                 an
                 internall
                 principle
                 or
                 soule
                 converting
                 the
                 aliment
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 nourished
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 accretion
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 inanimate
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 apposition
                 of
                 externall
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 extension
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 by
                 an
                 internall
                 agent
                 ,
                 converting
                 the
                 nutriment
                 into
                 the
                 thing
                 nourished
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 stones
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 hard
                 bodies
                 have
                 extension
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 want
                 humidity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 extension
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 accretion
                 is
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 deperdition
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 diminution
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 exhausting
                 the
                 radicall
                 moisture
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 restauration
                 ●y
                 nutriment
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 accretion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 maybe
                 an
                 outward
                 agglutination
                 or
                 aggregation
                 of
                 stones
                 without
                 alimentation
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 accretion
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Section
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Plants
                   have
                   a
                   period
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   inanimate
                   bodies
                   have
                   not
                
                 .
                 If
                 inanimate
                 bodies
                 have
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 period
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 immortall
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 stones
                 we
                 tread
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 dirty
                 streets
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 better
                 condition
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 Monarcks
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 plants
                 have
                 a
                 period
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 conquently
                 are
                 living
                 creature
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 shortly
                 after
                 my
                 Lord
                 distinguisheth
                 them
                 from
                 living
                 creatures
                 in
                 divers
                 respects
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 [
                 Sugar
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Ancients
                   was
                   scarce
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   used
                
                 ]
                 Sugar
                 was
                 both
                 known
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 
                   mel
                   arundineum
                
                 ,
                 hony
                 of
                 the
                 cane
                 was
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 Physick
                 :
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 also
                 Indian
                 salt
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 like
                 salt
                 in
                 colour
                 and
                 consistence
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 harden'd
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 Sugar
                 the
                 Ancients
                 knew
                 and
                 used
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 by
                 pressing
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 boyling
                 of
                 the
                 canes
                 ,
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 boyling
                 they
                 used
                 not
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sweetned
                 their
                 water
                 by
                 steeping
                 the
                 canes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 drink
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 drink
                 Lucan
                 (
                 lib.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   Quique
                   bibunt
                   tenerâ
                   dulces
                   ab
                   arundine
                   succos
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 sometimes
                 to
                 boil
                 the
                 Sugar
                 canes
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 Strabo
                 (
                 lib.
                 35.
                 )
                 &
                 likewise
                 by
                 Statius
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 Syl.
                 )
                 
                   Et
                   quas
                   praecoquit
                   eboisa
                   cannas
                
                 .
                 [
                 
                   Seeds
                   and
                   Roots
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   are
                   chiefly
                   for
                   nourishment
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   leaves
                   give
                   no
                   nourishment
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   very
                   little
                
                 ]
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 cabbages
                 ,
                 coleworts
                 ,
                 lettice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 roots
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 nourishment
                 in
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 one
                 cabbage
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 hundred
                 cabbage
                 roots
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 bad
                 definition
                 of
                 snow
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 [
                 
                   the
                   froth
                   of
                   the
                   cloudy
                   waters
                
                 ]
                 froth
                 is
                 aëreal
                 ,
                 snow
                 is
                 watrish
                 ,
                 
                 froth
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 snow
                 cold
                 ,
                 froth
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 snow
                 heavy
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 terrestrial
                 ;
                 indeed
                 in
                 colour
                 snow
                 is
                 like
                 froth
                 ,
                 hence
                 Scaliger
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 snow
                 is
                 almost
                 froth
                 .
                 Poetical
                 Phylosophie
                 discriminates
                 froth
                 from
                 snow
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 Venus
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 snow
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 froth
                 of
                 cloudie
                 waters
                 ,
                 though
                 Pliny
                 so
                 calls
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 ra●ified
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 watrish
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 united
                 into
                 those
                 white
                 flakes
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 cold
                 ;
                 snow
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 begot
                 immediately
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 froth
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 cold
                 and
                 thin
                 vapours
                 :
                 Why
                 he
                 should
                 call
                 [
                 
                   putrifaction
                   the
                   subtilest
                   of
                   all
                   motions
                
                 ]
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 what
                 more
                 subtilty
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 putrifaction
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 generation
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 deperdation
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 form
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 acquisition
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 speak
                 Philosophically
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 for
                 indeed
                 putrifaction
                 is
                 a
                 mutation
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 the
                 
                   termini
                   à
                   quo
                
                 and
                 
                   ad
                   quem
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 positive
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 motions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Bacons
                   opinions
                   confuted
                   concerning
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Ephemera
                   ,
                   gravitie
                   ,
                   the
                   sperme
                   of
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   putrifaction
                   ,
                   teeth
                   ,
                   bones
                   and
                   nails
                   ,
                   thick
                   and
                   thin
                   mediums
                   ,
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   hot
                   Iron
                   ,
                   br●in
                   ,
                   sudddn
                   dakness
                   ,
                   drie
                   and
                   moist
                   bodies
                   ,
                   fish
                   ,
                   cornes
                   ,
                   hunger
                   ,
                   liquifaction
                   ,
                   hardness
                   ,
                   moisture
                   ,
                   accidents
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   right
                   side
                   ,
                   spungy
                   bodies
                   ▪
                   stone-walls
                   ,
                   imagination
                   ,
                   the
                   cramp
                   ,
                   hedghog
                   ,
                   mummy
                   ,
                   salt
                   ,
                   Commenus
                   and
                   others
                   refuted
                   concerning
                   motion
                   ,
                   qualities
                   ,
                   colours
                   ,
                   forms
                   ,
                   the
                   Epilogue
                   .
                
              
               
                 MY
                 Lord
                 thinks
                 [
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   snow
                   a
                   secret
                   warmth
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   observed
                   worms
                   bred
                   in
                   old
                   snow
                
                 ]
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 another
                 opinion
                 (
                 though
                 Scaliger
                 seems
                 to
                 favour
                 my
                 Lords
                 
                 tenets
                 )
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 snovv
                 is
                 vvarm
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 these
                 vvorms
                 breed
                 in
                 snovv
                 ;
                 our
                 senses
                 tell
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 heat
                 in
                 snovv
                 ;
                 and
                 vvhere
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 heat
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 putrifaction
                 nor
                 generation
                 ;
                 the
                 vvorms
                 then
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 under
                 the
                 snovv
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 snovv
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 not
                 vvarm
                 ,
                 but
                 keeps
                 in
                 the
                 vvarmth
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 defends
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 vvere
                 a
                 mantle
                 from
                 the
                 piercing
                 air
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 great
                 snovves
                 ,
                 sheep
                 vvill
                 live
                 longer
                 under
                 the
                 snow
                 then
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 sharp
                 air
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 worm
                 dieth
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snow
                 ,
                 this
                 proceedes
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                   exhaling
                   of
                   the
                   worms
                   spirits
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   shut
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   cold
                   ,
                
                 but
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 chilling
                 of
                 that
                 spirit
                 which
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 heat
                 :
                 for
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 snow
                 ,
                 the
                 worm
                 was
                 kept
                 warm
                 from
                 the
                 piercing
                 air
                 which
                 now
                 kilsit
                 .
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   flies
                   called
                   Ephemer●
                   ,
                   live
                   but
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   the
                   exility
                   of
                   the
                   spirits
                   ,
                   or
                   perhaps
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                
                 But
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 exility
                 of
                 spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 among
                 men
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 weak
                 and
                 attenuated
                 spirits
                 ,
                 live
                 longer
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 dense
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 plenty
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 or
                 Bull
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 lived
                 as
                 a
                 Crow
                 ,
                 or
                 Raven
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 more
                 exility
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 therefore
                 of
                 short
                 and
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 or
                 badnesse
                 of
                 the
                 crasis
                 and
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 radical
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 due
                 or
                 undue
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 natural
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 symatrie
                 or
                 assymatrie
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conformity
                 of
                 the
                 organs
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Suns
                 absence
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 short
                 life
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 never
                 absent
                 in
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Many
                 creatures
                 prosper
                 best
                 in
                 shades
                 ,
                 as
                 plants
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 those
                 Northern
                 parts
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 in
                 many
                 moneths
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 multitudes
                 of
                 creatures
                 are
                 generated
                 and
                 live
                 there
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 the
                 Ephemera
                 are
                 hurt
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 presence
                 then
                 absence
                 :
                 for
                 Scaliger
                 writes
                 (
                 Exer.
                 194.5
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 those
                 Ephemera
                 flies
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 were
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 never
                 at
                 the
                 Sun
                 rising
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 caught
                 ,
                 lived
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 The
                 Suns
                 presence
                 then
                 rather
                 then
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 short
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 flye
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   gravity
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   no
                   affinity
                   with
                   the
                   form
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 use
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 ?
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 principle
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 motion
                 :
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 passive
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 the
                 active
                 principle
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   over
                   moisture
                   doth
                   
                   somewhat
                   extinguishthe
                   ▪
                   heat
                   ,
                   as
                   hot
                   water
                   quencheth
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ▪
                 he
                 speaks
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 Physicall
                 action
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 contrariety
                 :
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 contrariety
                 between
                 moisture
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 moisture
                 and
                 driness
                 ,
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 :
                 therfore
                 the
                 humidity
                 of
                 the
                 warm
                 water
                 works
                 upon
                 the
                 siccity
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 its
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 quality
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 fail
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 his
                 Lordship
                 speak
                 like
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   sperm
                   of
                   drunken
                   men
                   is
                   unfruitfull
                   ,
                   because
                   over
                   moystned
                   .
                   Lot
                   ,
                
                 
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 drunkenness
                 got
                 both
                 his
                 daughters
                 with
                 child
                 of
                 boyes
                 ,
                 can
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 the
                 Comick
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Sine
                   Cerere
                   &
                   libero
                   friget
                   Venus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Poets
                 knew
                 this
                 vvhen
                 they
                 made
                 Bacchus
                 armour-bearer
                 to
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 continuall
                 companion
                 of
                 the
                 Fauns
                 and
                 Satyrs
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 still
                 offered
                 vvine
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 elsewhere
                 (
                 
                   In
                   Mystagogo
                
                 .
                 )
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 sperm
                 over-moistned
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 drunkards
                 vvine
                 cannot
                 get
                 presently
                 into
                 the
                 sperm
                 to
                 moisten
                 it
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 requireth
                 time
                 for
                 elaboration
                 in
                 the
                 spermaticall
                 vessels
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 approve
                 of
                 his
                 reason
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Caterpillers
                   breed
                   upon
                   Cabbages
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   fat
                   leaves
                   ,
                   and
                   apt
                   to
                   putrifie
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 contradicts
                 his
                 former
                 assertion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 viscy
                 substance
                 of
                 plants
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vvatrish
                 in
                 the
                 leaves
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 more
                 nutritive
                 then
                 the
                 leaves
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 fatnesse
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 apt
                 to
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 resisteth
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 watrish
                 moisture
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 a
                 grosse
                 and
                 earthy
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   bones
                   and
                   teeth
                   stand
                   at
                   a
                   stay
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   for
                   nails
                   they
                   grow
                   continually
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 nature
                 hath
                 prefixed
                 certain
                 limits
                 of
                 growth
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 attained
                 ,
                 rests
                 there
                 :
                 nails
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 pared
                 ,
                 will
                 grow
                 to
                 their
                 prefixed
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stay
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 pared
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 grow
                 ,
                 still
                 aiming
                 at
                 their
                 just
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 paring
                 them
                 often
                 ,
                 we
                 hinder
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 growing
                 ,
                 because
                 still
                 pared
                 ;
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 hairs
                 of
                 our
                 head
                 and
                 beards
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 hedges
                 and
                 trees
                 that
                 are
                 pruned
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 knoweth
                 not
                 
                   how
                   the
                   eye
                   worketh
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   grosser
                   medium
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   object
                   in
                   the
                   finer
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 easily
                 known
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 mist
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 his
                 eye
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 grosser
                 medium
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 apprehend
                 the
                 object
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 finer
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 object
                 be
                 celestiall
                 luminaries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 object
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 being
                 
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 object
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 thicker
                 medium
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 dilateth
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contracted
                 and
                 made
                 obscure
                 if
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 thicker
                 medium
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 species
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 medium
                 that
                 should
                 convey
                 it
                 ,
                 hindereth
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 it
                 raineth
                 not
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   that
                   Nilus
                   hath
                   a
                   longer
                   race
                   ,
                   and
                   runneth
                   swifter
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   waters
                   vapour
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   standing
                   waters
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   concoction
                   of
                   that
                   water
                   ;
                   for
                   waters
                   concocted
                   vapour
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   raw
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   air
                   there
                   is
                   thin
                   and
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   and
                   imbibeth
                   the
                   moisture
                   ,
                   and
                   suffereth
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   vapours
                   .
                
                 Here
                 are
                 divers
                 causes
                 alledged
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 there
                 be
                 rivers
                 that
                 have
                 as
                 long
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 swifter
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 not
                 rain
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 standing
                 waters
                 breed
                 vapours
                 ,
                 then
                 Nilus
                 should
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 stands
                 40
                 dayes
                 together
                 over
                 AEgypt
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 concocted
                 waters
                 breeds
                 fewer
                 vapours
                 then
                 raw
                 waters
                 :
                 for
                 water
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 never
                 cease
                 to
                 vapour
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 all
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 converted
                 into
                 vapours
                 ▪
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 air
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 thin
                 and
                 thirsty
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 it
                 raineth
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 true
                 cause
                 then
                 why
                 it
                 raineth
                 not
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 vain
                 ▪
                 but
                 rain
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 vain
                 and
                 needlesse
                 in
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Nile
                 supplieth
                 the
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Poet
                 Nilus
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Iupiter
                   AEgyptius
                
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 against
                 manifest
                 experience
                 when
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Iron
                   red
                   hot
                   burneth
                   and
                   consumeth
                   not
                   .
                
                 That
                 was
                 the
                 priviledge
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 fire-bush
                 which
                 Moses
                 saw
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 by
                 degrees
                 wasteth
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 Steel
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 harder
                 metall
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   increasing
                   of
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   will
                   increase
                   his
                   power
                   of
                   bearing
                   ,
                   as
                   br●in
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   salt
                   enough
                   will
                   bear
                   an
                   egge
                   .
                
                 In
                 twenty
                 gallons
                 of
                 water
                 an
                 egge
                 will
                 sink
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 increasing
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 is
                 no-thing
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 thickning
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 salt
                 that
                 maketh
                 it
                 strong
                 to
                 bear
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 men
                 in
                 boats
                 are
                 better
                 supported
                 in
                 Sea-water
                 then
                 in
                 fresh
                 .
                 
                   How
                   sight
                
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   coming
                   into
                   sudden
                   darkness
                   ,
                   should
                   induce
                   an
                   offer
                   to
                   shiver
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 AEnigma
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 in
                 darknesse
                 can
                 neither
                 act
                 nor
                 suffer
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 object
                 nor
                 visive
                 species
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sight
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 imagination
                 upon
                 the
                 sudden
                 change
                 apprehending
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 causeth
                 the
                 shivering
                 .
                 Water
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   by
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   appetite
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   or
                   thirst
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   dry
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   dry
                   bodies
                   drink
                   in
                   waters
                   and
                   liquors
                   .
                
                 It
                 vvere
                 strange
                 that
                 contraries
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 appetite
                 or
                 thirst
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 against
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   simile
                   simili
                   gaudet
                
                 ,
                 like
                 draws
                 to
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 contraries
                 shun
                 each
                 
                 other
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 vvater
                 vvill
                 not
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 so
                 soon
                 on
                 a
                 dry
                 board
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 wet
                 :
                 upon
                 a
                 dry
                 board
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 vvater
                 vvill
                 contract
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 globular
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 into
                 some
                 height
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 joyn
                 itselfe
                 to
                 its
                 enemy
                 ;
                 whereas
                 upon
                 a
                 vvet
                 board
                 it
                 presently
                 spreads
                 it selfe
                 :
                 So
                 dry
                 things
                 will
                 rather
                 swim
                 upon
                 ,
                 then
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 vvater
                 ,
                 except
                 their
                 vveight
                 force
                 them
                 downward
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 contradicteth
                 experience
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Fish
                   hating
                   the
                   dry
                   will
                   not
                   approach
                   the
                   air
                   till
                   it
                   grow
                   moist
                   .
                
                 For
                 vve
                 see
                 that
                 fish
                 play
                 most
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 vvaters
                 in
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 Summers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hottest
                 and
                 driest
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Me●idian
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Aches
                   and
                   Corns
                   engrieve
                   most
                   towards
                   rain
                   or
                   frost
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 future
                 rain
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 doe
                 exasperate
                 these
                 infirmities
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 Moals
                 vvork
                 ,
                 and
                 Fleas
                 bite
                 more
                 eagerly
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   hunger
                   is
                   an
                   emptinesse
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 sometimes
                 hunger
                 without
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sometimes
                 emptinesse
                 without
                 hunger
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 not
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 desire
                 or
                 appetite
                 of
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 things
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 corrugation
                 and
                 sucking
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomach
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 received
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   putrifaction
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   cold
                   ,
                   or
                   preternaturall
                   heat
                   ,
                   but
                   nugation
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 cold
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 Apples
                 and
                 Cabbages
                 doe
                 rot
                 in
                 frosty
                 vveather
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 peregrine
                 heat
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 in
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 years
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 pestilentiall
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 putrid
                 diseases
                 doe
                 reigne
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 vermin
                 ;
                 doubtlesse
                 these
                 are
                 procreated
                 of
                 putrifaction
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 forfeit
                 our
                 senses
                 and
                 reason
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 being
                 afraid
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 heat
                 tendeth
                 to
                 dissolution
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 liquifaction
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 prime
                 qualities
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 calls
                 an
                 inutile
                 speculation
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 phantomes
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   bodies
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   turgid
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   spirits
                   more
                   straitly
                   imprisoned
                   as
                   metals
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   hold
                   them
                   better
                   pleased
                   and
                   content
                   as
                   butter
                   ,
                   are
                   liquifiable
                   .
                
                 How
                 happy
                 then
                 are
                 those
                 spirits
                 which
                 dwell
                 in
                 butter
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 pleasure
                 and
                 content
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 vvretched
                 spirits
                 vvhich
                 are
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 Irons
                 and
                 other
                 metals
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 these
                 spirits
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 metall
                 turgid
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 Surely
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 crasie
                 fansies
                 ,
                 vvhereas
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 ntelligible
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 most
                 liquifiable
                 ,
                 which
                 aboundeth
                 most
                 with
                 congealed
                 moisture
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 aeriall
                 
                 and
                 oily
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 pitch
                 ,
                 butter
                 ,
                 wax
                 ,
                 and
                 grease
                 ;
                 or
                 watrish
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Ice
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 between
                 both
                 ;
                 or
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 metals
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   wood
                   ,
                   clay
                   ,
                   free-stone
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   not
                   liquifiable
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   bodies
                   jejune
                   of
                   spirits
                   ,
                
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 spirits
                 in
                 vegitables
                 then
                 in
                 metals
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 clay
                 and
                 stones
                 melt
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 moysture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 metals
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   the
                   dilatation
                   of
                   the
                   spirits
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   by
                   heat
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   wax
                   to
                   melt
                   at
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rarefaction
                 of
                 the
                 moysture
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 contracted
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 dry
                 wood
                 is
                 more
                 fragile
                 then
                 green
                 ,
                 stone
                 then
                 metall
                 ,
                 and
                 fictile
                 earth
                 then
                 crude
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 moisture
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                 He
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   hardnes
                   of
                   body
                   is
                   caused
                   chiefly
                   by
                   the
                   jejuness
                   of
                   the
                   spirits
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 this
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 somwhat
                 jejun
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 spirits
                 and
                 less
                 jejune
                 in
                 the
                 hard
                 bodies
                 of
                 Cloves
                 ,
                 Nutmegs
                 ,
                 and
                 Cinnamon
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 soft
                 bodies
                 of
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 Cotton
                 ?
                 According
                 to
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Spirits
                 in
                 a
                 pellet
                 of
                 butter
                 ,
                 because
                 softer
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 Nutmeg
                 which
                 is
                 harder
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 beleeves
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 flatulencies
                 in
                 his
                 stomack
                 ,
                 use
                 butter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hard
                 spices
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Moisture
                   doth
                   chiefly
                   colour
                   hair
                   ;
                   but
                   driness
                   turneth
                   them
                   gray
                   and
                   white
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 then
                 gray
                 and
                 white
                 are
                 not
                 colours
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 blacknes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   privative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 hath
                 no
                 entity
                 .
                 
                 Aristotle
                 indeed
                 sometimes
                 calls
                 black
                 a
                 privation
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 properly
                 privative
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 other
                 colours
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 black
                 and
                 white
                 ,
                 seeing
                 of
                 habits
                 and
                 privations
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   some
                   fishes
                   be
                   greater
                   then
                   any
                   beasts
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   have
                   not
                   their
                   moisture
                   drawn
                   by
                   the
                   air
                   and
                   sun-beams
                   .
                   Also
                   they
                   rest
                   always
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   supported
                   by
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 If
                 these
                 be
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 fishes
                 greatness
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 are
                 Smelts
                 and
                 other
                 lesser
                 fishes
                 ,
                 smaller
                 then
                 the
                 beasts
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 Whales
                 ,
                 seeing
                 neither
                 air
                 nor
                 sun-beams
                 draw
                 away
                 their
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ?
                 The
                 true
                 cause
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 fishes
                 above
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 predominance
                 of
                 moisture
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 extendible
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 frivolous
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 reasons
                 for
                 the
                 different
                 magnitudes
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Nature
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 creature
                 a
                 determinate
                 magnitude
                 and
                 period
                 of
                 duration
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 that
                 fish
                 doe
                 rest
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 when
                 they
                 swim
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 supported
                 
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 beasts
                 and
                 men
                 rest
                 when
                 they
                 walk
                 and
                 run
                 ,
                 because
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 swim
                 find
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 and
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 my
                 Lord
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   by
                   heat
                   in
                   putrifaction
                   the
                   spirits
                   are
                   emitted
                   ,
                   suppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   suffocated
                
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   spirits
                   in
                   putrifaction
                   gather
                   heat
                   .
                
                 
                 How
                 the
                 spirits
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 gather
                 heat
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 sublime
                 a
                 fansie
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 fansie
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 can
                 reach
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Water
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   being
                   contiguous
                   with
                   air
                   cooleth
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   moystneth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   vapour
                   ,
                   because
                   heat
                   &
                   cold
                   have
                   a
                   virtuall
                   transaction
                   without
                   communication
                   of
                   substance
                   ,
                   but
                   moysture
                   not
                   .
                
                 He
                 takes
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Philosophy
                 will
                 grant
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 accidents
                 can
                 passe
                 from
                 one
                 subject
                 to
                 another
                 without
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 accidents
                 subsist
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 therefore
                 without
                 vapours
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 water
                 moysten
                 nor
                 cool
                 the
                 air
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Air
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   secret
                   degree
                   of
                   heat
                   .
                
                 He
                 needs
                 make
                 no
                 secret
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 any
                 secret
                 degree
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 Cats
                 and
                 Owles
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 light
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 dungeon
                 where
                 yet
                 a
                 Cat
                 can
                 see
                 ?
                 The
                 air
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 light
                 body
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 being
                 diaphanous
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 celestiall
                 sphears
                 are
                 not
                 light
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 luminous
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Cats
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 afford
                 light
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 Cat
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 object
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 limbs
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 are
                 stronger
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   motion
                   is
                   holpen
                   from
                   the
                   liver
                   .
                
                 
                 How
                 the
                 liver
                 should
                 help
                 motion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 Anatomy
                 ,
                 seeing
                 motion
                 and
                 its
                 Organs
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 liver
                 :
                 He
                 had
                 better
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 motion
                 is
                 holpen
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 might
                 have
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 limbs
                 are
                 strongest
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 right
                 limbs
                 are
                 bigger
                 :
                 but
                 why
                 Nature
                 made
                 them
                 bigger
                 or
                 stronger
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 is
                 hotter
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   all
                   spongie
                   bodies
                   expell
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   in
                   liquor
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 expell
                 the
                 air
                 and
                 draw
                 in
                 liquor
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 liquor
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 spongie
                 body
                 the
                 air
                 gives
                 place
                 as
                 a
                 void
                 penetration
                 :
                 therefore
                 Sugar
                 expels
                 not
                 the
                 air
                 to
                 suck
                 up
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wine
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 and
                 expels
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sugar
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 patient
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   stone
                   walls
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   wholsom
                   as
                   wood
                   ,
                   or
                   bricks
                   .
                
                 This
                 assertion
                 stands
                 neither
                 with
                 experience
                 nor
                 reason
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 with
                 their
                 predecessors
                 within
                 stone
                 walls
                 many
                 hundreths
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 never
                 found
                 any
                 unwholsomnesse
                 by
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 dry
                 stones
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 phraseth
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 jejune
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 should
                 afford
                 any
                 vapours
                 ,
                 or
                 unwholsom
                 damps
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 moyst
                 weather
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Sea-stones
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 will
                 sweat
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 such
                 drops
                 upon
                 brick-walls
                 .
                 This
                 proceeds
                 neither
                 from
                 the
                 stone
                 nor
                 brick
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 hard
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 resisted
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 pores
                 ,
                 from
                 penetrating
                 ,
                 stayeth
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 turns
                 to
                 water-drops
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 upon
                 Marble
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   potions
                   ,
                   incense
                   ,
                   perfumes
                   ,
                   an
                   oyntments
                   ,
                   do
                   naturally
                   work
                   upon
                   the
                   imaginations
                   .
                
                 The
                 contrary
                 rather
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 imagination
                 worketh
                 upon
                 these
                 ,
                 not
                 they
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 imagination
                 the
                 physick
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 physick
                 doth
                 the
                 imagination
                 work
                 .
                 For
                 sometimes
                 the
                 smell
                 or
                 sight
                 of
                 physick
                 have
                 wrought
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 prime
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 physick
                 worketh
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 work
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 others
                 whose
                 imagination
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 dull
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   cramp
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   cometh
                   of
                   contraction
                   of
                   sinews
                   either
                   by
                   cold
                   or
                   drinesse
                   .
                
                 The
                 cramp
                 cometh
                 by
                 distention
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 contraction
                 ,
                 by
                 heat
                 and
                 moistnesse
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 cold
                 and
                 driness
                 .
                 A
                 Lute
                 string
                 wil
                 break
                 as
                 soon
                 in
                 moist
                 weather
                 when
                 it
                 swels
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 dry
                 weather
                 when
                 it
                 shrinks
                 .
                 And
                 Hippocrates
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cramp
                 proceeds
                 as
                 well
                 fromrepletion
                 as
                 from
                 inanition
                 :
                 for
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressing
                 of
                 accustomed
                 evacuations
                 ,
                 procure
                 the
                 cramp
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 fasting
                 ,
                 watching
                 ,
                 bleeding
                 ,
                 burning
                 fevers
                 ,
                 and
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 by
                 Hellebor
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 speak
                 to
                 my
                 grief
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 what
                 the
                 cramp
                 was
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 was
                 let
                 blood
                 and
                 purged
                 with
                 Hellebor
                 by
                 an
                 unskilfull
                 Physician
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 cramp
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 sinews
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 muscles
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 involuntary
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 muscle
                 to
                 its
                 originall
                 or
                 beginning
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 the
                 nerve
                 but
                 the
                 muscle
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 instrument
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 cramp
                 is
                 hurt
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 infirmity
                 hath
                 different
                 names
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 muscles
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Stratismus
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 yard
                 ,
                 Satyriasis
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 muscle
                 of
                 the
                 jaw-bone
                 ,
                 Trismus
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 
                   Spasmus
                   Cynicus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Dog-cramp
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Epilepsie
                 
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 falling
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 cramp
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 cramp
                 proceeds
                 from
                 flatulencies
                 in
                 the
                 muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 organs
                 of
                 convulsions
                 ,
                 or
                 cramps
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 contracted
                 by
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 or
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 humors
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 malignant
                 vapours
                 ,
                 draw
                 the
                 muscles
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Hedg-hog
                 putteth
                 forth
                 many
                 prickles
                 ,
                 therfore
                 he
                 inferres
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   juyce
                   af
                   a
                   Hedg-hog
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   harsh
                   and
                   dry
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 harsh
                 &
                 dry
                 matter
                 is
                 expelled
                 by
                 nature
                 into
                 the
                 prickles
                 .
                 The
                 flesh
                 of
                 some
                 fishes
                 ,
                 whose
                 shells
                 or
                 skins
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 prickles
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 harsh
                 nor
                 dry
                 .
                 The
                 Rose
                 sends
                 forth
                 many
                 prickles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 odoriferous
                 ,
                 cooling
                 and
                 moist
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 Respberries
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Mummy
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   force
                   in
                   stanching
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 wish
                 he
                 could
                 tell
                 us
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 it
                 :
                 
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 Mummy
                 which
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Tombes
                 of
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 embalmed
                 vvith
                 divers
                 pretious
                 liquors
                 and
                 spices
                 ,
                 are
                 spent
                 long
                 agoe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Mummy
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 dried
                 Karkasses
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sands
                 ,
                 being
                 overwhelmed
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 vertue
                 to
                 stanch
                 blood
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 stick
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   life
                   hath
                   a
                   sympathy
                   with
                   salt
                   .
                
                 In
                 hogges
                 I
                 think
                 its
                 true
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 as
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 hogge
                 ,
                 so
                 salt
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 hogge
                 :
                 For
                 both
                 life
                 and
                 s●lt
                 keep
                 the
                 body
                 from
                 putrifying
                 :
                 otherwise
                 I
                 know
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 sympathy
                 that
                 salt
                 hath
                 with
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 many
                 creatures
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 vvhen
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   salt
                   draweth
                   blood
                   ,
                   because
                   being
                   laid
                   to
                   a
                   cut
                   finger
                   ,
                   healeth
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 salt
                 is
                 laid
                 to
                 a
                 cut
                 finger
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 cometh
                 too
                 fast
                 of
                 it selfe
                 vvithout
                 drawing
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 repell
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stop
                 its
                 running
                 .
                 It
                 heals
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 drawing
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 abstersion
                 ,
                 exsiccation
                 ,
                 astriction
                 and
                 resisting
                 putrifaction
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 cursorily
                 run
                 over
                 my
                 Lords
                 new
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 he
                 calls
                 a
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 a
                 young
                 Scholar
                 may
                 quickly
                 lose
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 encounter
                 with
                 many
                 bryers
                 and
                 brambles
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 Phylosophy
                 is
                 like
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 older
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 ;
                 new
                 Wine
                 is
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 new
                 conscripts
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 intelligent
                 man
                 oldest
                 is
                 wholsomest
                 and
                 lesse
                 flatulent
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 new
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 old
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 dressing
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 neither
                 so
                 handsome
                 nor
                 so
                 usefull
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 new
                 terms
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 so
                 proper
                 nor
                 significant
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 metamorphosed
                 
                 the
                 elementary
                 qualities
                 both
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 ,
                 into
                 spirits
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 serves
                 them
                 for
                 all
                 shapes
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 my
                 Lords
                 book
                 much
                 dross
                 mingled
                 with
                 his
                 gold
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 wrong
                 both
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 reader
                 ,
                 in
                 undertaking
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 causes
                 or
                 reasons
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 :
                 For
                 Nature
                 is
                 pleased
                 in
                 thousands
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 sport
                 herselfe
                 with
                 variety
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 give
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 forms
                 in
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 fishes
                 ;
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 shapes
                 and
                 colours
                 in
                 herbs
                 ,
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 plants
                 ;
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 streaks
                 and
                 spots
                 in
                 shels
                 ,
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 reasons
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 varieties
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Scaliger
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 true
                 wisdom
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 wise
                 .
              
               
                 Wheras
                 Aristotle
                 had
                 with
                 infinite
                 pains
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 singular
                 dexterity
                 ,
                 reduced
                 all
                 entities
                 into
                 certain
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 them
                 in
                 ten
                 Classes
                 ,
                 or
                 Predicaments
                 to
                 avoid
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 facility
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 genus
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 more
                 easie
                 defining
                 ,
                 describing
                 ,
                 dividing
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 methodicall
                 arguing
                 upon
                 any
                 subject
                 .
                 Which
                 Aristotelian
                 way
                 hath
                 been
                 received
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 all
                 Universities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 since
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 easiest
                 ,
                 most
                 methodical
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 vvayes
                 yet
                 found
                 out
                 :
                 These
                 new
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 wiser
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ,
                 have
                 like
                 fantastick
                 travellers
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 old
                 beaten
                 and
                 known
                 path
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 wayes
                 unknown
                 ,
                 crooked
                 and
                 unpassable
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 reduced
                 his
                 comely
                 order
                 into
                 the
                 old
                 chaos
                 ,
                 jumbling
                 the
                 Predicaments
                 so
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Scholars
                 can
                 never
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 genus
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 qualities
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 spirits
                 ,
                 consequently
                 substances
                 ;
                 so
                 somtimes
                 again
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimetimes
                 to
                 be
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 Thus
                 Proteus-like
                 they
                 turn
                 themselves
                 into
                 all
                 shapes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 in
                 what
                 predicament
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Genus
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 .
                 Comenius
                 in
                 his
                 reformed
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 gives
                 us
                 some
                 wise
                 reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 heat
                 is
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 forsooth
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   us
                   a
                   body
                   that
                   is
                   perpetually
                   hot
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 fire
                 is
                 perpetually
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 cold
                 ,
                 water
                 perpetually
                 moist
                 and
                 never
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 air
                 perpetually
                 light
                 and
                 never
                 heavy
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 perpetually
                 heavy
                 and
                 never
                 light
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 perpetually
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 ,
                 moist
                 or
                 dry
                 ,
                 &c.
                 must
                 be
                 motion
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 all
                 sublunary
                 entities
                 must
                 be
                 motions
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 permanent
                 quality
                 except
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 ▪
                 the
                 Pabsurdities
                 of
                 this
                 conceit
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 heat
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 qualities
                 be
                 motions
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 imperfect
                 entities
                 ,
                 for
                 motion
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 (
                 in
                 fieri
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 facto
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 untrue
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 qualities
                 are
                 perfect
                 entities
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 kind
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Rest
                 is
                 the
                 perfection
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 motion
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 a
                 standing
                 Lake
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 perfect
                 because
                 it
                 rests
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 river
                 because
                 it
                 moves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Rest
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 cold
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 heat
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 be
                 motions
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 Motion
                 is
                 (
                 
                   commune
                   sensibile
                
                 )
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 divers
                 senses
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 perceptible
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ear
                 in
                 sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 tact
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 are
                 onely
                 perceptible
                 to
                 the
                 tact
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Motion
                 addeth
                 weight
                 to
                 a
                 heavy
                 body
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Cutter
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Ax
                 cut
                 down
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 whereas
                 neither
                 the
                 heat
                 nor
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Ax
                 addeth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Ax.
                 6.
                 
                 Motion
                 begets
                 heat
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 will
                 make
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 entity
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 cause
                 and
                 effect
                 ,
                 agent
                 and
                 patient
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 absurd
                 contradiction
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 motion
                 but
                 heat
                 that
                 attenuateth
                 ,
                 penetrateth
                 ,
                 openeth
                 ,
                 ripeneth
                 ,
                 dissolveth
                 ,
                 congregateth
                 homogeneous
                 things
                 ,
                 &
                 disgregateth
                 heterogeneous
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 reason
                 thus
                 (
                 
                   Comen
                   .
                   Phys.
                   c.
                
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   heat
                   penetrates
                   and
                   distends
                   ,
                   cold
                   stoppeth
                   &
                   contracteth
                   ,
                   therfore
                   they
                   are
                   motions
                   .
                
                 They
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 light
                 is
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 penetrateth
                 glasse
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wine-vinegar
                 ,
                 oyles
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 substance
                 that
                 penetrates
                 ,
                 are
                 motions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 childish
                 conceits
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 lesse
                 feeble
                 is
                 their
                 third
                 Argument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 prove
                 heat
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   wasteth
                   and
                   consumeth
                   even
                   the
                   hardest
                   metals
                   .
                
                 Heat
                 preserveth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wasteth
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 both
                 regards
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 agent
                 and
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 mover
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 waster
                 and
                 the
                 wasting
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 vain
                 conceits
                 they
                 shew
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 call
                 colours
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Comen
                   .
                   c.
                
                 4
                 )
                 
                   That
                   colours
                   of
                   themselves
                   have
                   no
                   entity
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   without
                   the
                   light
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 confound
                 (
                 after
                 their
                 maner
                 )
                 the
                 object
                 (
                 which
                 )
                 &
                 the
                 mean
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 )
                 we
                 see
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 colours
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 entity
                 in
                 colours
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 thelight
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 darknesse
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 none●tities
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 Crow
                 is
                 not
                 black
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Swan
                 white
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 blood
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 red
                 within
                 
                 the
                 veins●
                 ▪
                 nor
                 milk
                 white
                 within
                 the
                 breasts
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 let
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 light
                 gives
                 ,
                 visibility
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 gives
                 entity
                 to
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 all
                 colours
                 are
                 non-entities
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 seeth
                 them
                 are
                 entities
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 colours
                 are
                 something
                 and
                 nothing
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 Bacon
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 Gems
                 are
                 fine
                 spirits
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 be
                 non-entities
                 ?
                 And
                 surely
                 ,
                 if
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 ▪
                 be
                 non-entities
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 substances
                 are
                 non-entities
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 visible
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 giveth
                 being
                 to
                 colours
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 black
                 hairs
                 turn
                 gray
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 temperaments
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 makes
                 some
                 black
                 ,
                 some
                 red
                 ,
                 some
                 flaxen
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 gray
                 haired
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 c.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   Colour
                   diffuseth
                   it selfe
                   through
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   as
                   light
                   doth
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   light
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 untrue
                 ;
                 for
                 colour
                 doth
                 not
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 air
                 as
                 light
                 doth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 a
                 Rose
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 diffused
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 Rose
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 smell
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 are
                 lights
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 diffused
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 c.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   light
                   produceth
                   in
                   the
                   Rain-bow
                   different
                   colours
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Will
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 light
                 produceth
                 all
                 colours
                 ?
                 Wil
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 reall
                 and
                 apparent
                 or
                 intentionall
                 colours
                 ?
                 The
                 colour
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 green
                 glasse
                 ,
                 is
                 reall
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 glasse
                 is
                 cast
                 on
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 apparent
                 .
                 The
                 colour
                 of
                 my
                 face
                 is
                 reall
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 looking-glasse
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 apparent
                 .
                 If
                 light
                 makes
                 colours
                 ,
                 why
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 snow
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 coals
                 white
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 c.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   That
                   specificall
                   forms
                   are
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   qualities
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 things
                 cannot
                 differ
                 specifically
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 differs
                 in
                 qualities
                 ,
                 differs
                 onely
                 accidentally
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 a
                 man
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 horse
                 :
                 one
                 man
                 differs
                 from
                 another
                 onely
                 in
                 qualities
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 differ
                 onely
                 in
                 qualities
                 ,
                 then
                 Alexander
                 and
                 his
                 horse
                 Bucephalus
                 are
                 specifically
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 whence
                 proceed
                 these
                 qualities
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 difference
                 ?
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 differ
                 not
                 ;
                 not
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 produce
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 result
                 from
                 the
                 substantiall
                 form
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 proper
                 and
                 specificall
                 accidents
                 have
                 their
                 dependence
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 entity
                 and
                 operation
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 substantiall
                 form
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 composition
                 and
                 generation
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 compounded
                 bodies
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 parts
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 composition
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 else
                 but
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 .
                 For
                 qualities
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 composition
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 generation
                 is
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 generation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 qualities
                 only
                 were
                 produced
                 ;
                 alteration
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 generation
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 (
                 good
                 Reader
                 )
                 given
                 thee
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 old
                 pseudosophy
                 :
                 for
                 indeed
                 these
                 new
                 opinions
                 are
                 but
                 old
                 obsolete
                 and
                 rejected
                 errors
                 ,
                 raked
                 out●again
                 from
                 under
                 their
                 ashes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 lain
                 buried
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 queasie
                 stomacks
                 are
                 weary
                 to
                 eat
                 continually
                 of
                 one
                 dish
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 wholsome
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 man
                 so
                 silly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 I
                 wrong
                 those
                 whose
                 opinions
                 here
                 I
                 ventilate
                 .
                 I
                 honour
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 memories
                 and
                 worths
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 oppose
                 their
                 dictates
                 .
                 The
                 Traveller
                 is
                 not
                 wronged
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 he
                 goeth
                 astray
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 told
                 so
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 is
                 shewed
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 hurt
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 tell
                 our
                 friend
                 when
                 he
                 eateth
                 too
                 much
                 raw
                 fruit
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 health
                 will
                 be
                 thereby
                 indangered
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 who
                 points
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 am
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 thankfully
                 submit
                 my self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 set
                 me
                 right
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ▪
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 pretenders
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 can
                 find
                 her
                 out
                 ,
                 she
                 lieth
                 so
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 well
                 :
                 she
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 calls
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 fellow-citizen
                 with
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 honor
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 guest
                 ,
                 &
                 sit
                 at
                 table
                 ▪
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 accesse
                 to
                 her
                 is
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 seeking
                 her
                 I
                 follow
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 &
                 wisest
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 astray
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 with
                 company
                 then
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 cannot
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 find
                 out
                 that
                 beautifull
                 Lady
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 comfort
                 my self
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 her
                 picture
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 resembleth
                 her
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 amorous
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 missing
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 solace
                 herself
                 with
                 the
                 embracements
                 of
                 his
                 young
                 Son.
                 
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     gremio
                     Ascanium
                     genitores
                     imagine
                     capta
                  
                   
                     Detinet
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Good
               Reader
               ,
               I
               met
               yesternight
               with
               this
               learned
               Letter
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               briefly
               answer'd
               ,
               and
               have
               annexed
               to
               this
               Apendix
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               know
               how
               offensive
               Dr.
               Harvey's
               opinion
               is
               to
               others
               as
               well
               as
               to
               my self
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Doctissime
                     vir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   NISI
                   summa
                   tua
                   eruditio
                   aditum
                   mihi
                   patefacere
                   videretur
                   ,
                   non
                   auderem
                   te
                   ,
                   cum
                   quo
                   nec
                   familiaritas
                   nec
                   consuetudo
                   mihi
                   unquam
                   fuit
                   compellari
                   :
                   sed
                   quod
                   persuasum
                   habeam
                   doctissimos
                   quosque
                   maxime
                   obvios
                   plenosque
                   humanitatis
                   esse
                   ,
                   hoc
                   mihi
                   haerenti
                   animos
                   dedit
                   .
                   Hâc
                   igitur
                   veniam
                   à
                   viro
                   erudito
                   (
                   uti
                   spero
                   )
                   impetratâ
                   ,
                   par
                   est
                   ut
                   pauois
                   ,
                   quid
                   ad
                   hoc
                   consilium
                   me
                   compulit
                   ,
                   exponam
                   .
                   Anno
                   proximè
                   elapso
                   ,
                   Exercitationes
                   viri
                   celeberrimi
                   Dom.
                   
                     Harvei
                     ,
                     De
                     Generatione
                     Animalium
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   publicae
                   famae
                   comitium
                   prodieruut
                   .
                   In
                   quibus
                   argutissimus
                   Author
                   ,
                   relictis
                   medicorum
                   placitis
                   ,
                   qui
                   ex
                   maris
                   &
                   feminae
                   seminibus
                   conceptū
                   fieri
                   statuunt
                   ;
                   atque
                   etiam
                   Aristotel●
                   dissidens
                   ,
                   qui
                   maris
                   semen
                   formam
                   ,
                   ut
                   agens
                   conferre
                   foeminam
                   materiam
                   asserit
                   :
                   ●ovam
                   generationis
                   Sciographiam
                   depingit
                   .
                   In
                   qua
                   nec
                   ma●is
                   semen
                   ,
                   utquod
                   uterum
                   nequaquam
                   ingreditur
                   ,
                   nec
                   foeminae
                   ,
                   quippe
                   quae
                   semine
                   caret
                   ;
                   locū
                   ullum
                   habere
                   contendit
                   :
                   sed
                   sceminam
                   
                   foecundam
                   fieri
                   ,
                   post
                   tactum
                   in
                   coitu
                   sperma
                   .
                   ticum
                   ,
                   simili
                   virtute
                   ,
                   quâ
                   fercum
                   à
                   magnete
                   tactum
                   :
                   hoc
                   notat
                   contagium
                   prolificum
                   .
                   Nec
                   hîc
                   subtilis
                   vir
                   requiescit
                   ,
                   verum
                   postea
                   in
                   altiore
                   gradu
                   pedem
                   figere
                   videtur
                   .
                   Et
                   foeminam
                   ex
                   conceptu
                   Idaeae
                   generalis
                   sine
                   materia
                   impregnatam
                   esse
                   ;
                   &
                   à
                   similitudine
                   constitutionis
                   cerebri
                   &
                   uteri
                   ,
                   utriusque
                   functionem
                   similem
                   esse
                   vult
                   .
                   Ut
                   quemadmodum
                   cerebro
                   artificis
                   in
                   est
                   ratio
                   sui
                   operis
                   &
                   species
                   immaterialis
                   ,
                   ita
                   utero
                   insit
                   species
                   five
                   forma
                   filius
                   immaterialis
                   ,
                   quae
                   sit
                   causa
                   impregnationis
                   .
                   Haec
                   summa
                   atque
                   ultima
                   meta
                   est
                   ,
                   quam
                   exercitationum
                   suarum
                   cursu
                   contendere
                   nititur
                   ,
                   plura
                   tamen
                   sunt
                   ,
                   per
                   totam
                   operis
                   seriem
                   disseminata
                   ,
                   quae
                   summus
                   ille
                   Philosophiae
                   augur
                   ,
                   rationibus
                   ,
                   ex
                   ipsius
                   naturae
                   penetralibus
                   petitis
                   ,
                   quasi
                   quirinali
                   lituo
                   designat
                   .
                   Dum
                   haec
                   perlegi
                   veterum
                   doctrinae
                   ita
                   contraria
                   ,
                   luctabantur
                   tonsae
                   lento
                   &
                   difficili
                   illo
                   marmore
                   :
                   substiti
                   paulisper
                   sollicitus
                   ,
                   donec
                   statui
                   viri
                   alicujus
                   docti
                   opem
                   rogare
                   .
                   Cum
                   protinus
                   occurrebas
                   tu
                   ,
                   ut
                   qui
                   contra
                   Philosophia
                   novatores
                   strenuum
                   te
                   exhibuisti
                   athletam
                   .
                   Rogatum
                   igitur
                   te
                   venit
                   haec
                   mea
                   chartula
                   ,
                   ut
                   adjutes
                   dubitantem
                   ,
                   tuamque
                   de
                   his
                   ,
                   quae
                   apud
                   me
                   plurimum
                   valebit
                   ,
                   sententiam
                   aperias
                   :
                   Haec
                   si
                   concesseris
                   in
                   omnes
                   abstringes
                   gratias
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verum
                       eruditionis
                       tuae
                       cultorem
                    
                     .
                     I.
                     P.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Doctissimo
                 Viro.
                 
                   I.
                   P.
                
                 
              
            
             
               HEsterna
               nocte
               (
               vir
               eruditissimè
               ,
               sed
               solo
               literarum
               &
               candoris
               nomine
               mihi
               cognita
               )
               Epistolam
               tuam
               latiomelle
               conditam
               accepi
               ;
               in
               qua
               sententiam
               meam
               requiris
               ,
               quodnam
               judicium
               habendum
               sit
               de
               clarissimi
               Doctoris
               Harvaei
               opinione
               in
               
                 Generatione
                 Animalium
              
               .
               Ego
               sane
               non
               sum
               nescius
               meae
               imbecilitat
               is
               quamque
               impar
               sit
               congressus
               ;
               Achilli
               nihilominus
               veritatis
               praesideo
               fretus
               ,
               animam
               assumpsi
               ut
               cum
               Homero
               loquar
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               conatus
               sum
               hesitantes
               per
               flumen
               traducere
               ;
               nam
               suasu
               amicorum
               aggressus
               sum
               Doctoris
               literatissimi
               opinionem
               eamque
               ni
               fallor
               conferti
               pro
               meis
               viribus
               in
               tractatu
               illo
               Anglico
               quem
               nuperrime
               typis
               commisi
               :
               scio
               plurimos
               esse
               me
               longe
               in
               doctrinae
               laude
               praestantiores
               (
               inter
               quos
               tu
               mihi
               videris
               non
               minimus
               )
               qui
               debebant
               hanc
               provinciam
               suscepere
               ;
               sed
               cum
               adverterem
               omnes
               monomacheam
               hanc
               detractantes
               volebam
               potiùs
               me
               periculo
               exponere
               ,
               quam
               alto
               silentio
               permittere
               ,
               ut
               opinio
               talis
               apud
               nostrates
               (
               qui
               quicquid
               novum
               est
               avide
               &
               sine
               masticatione
               deglutiant
               )
               hospitium
               haberet
               fortasse
               stomachabitur
               Doctor
               quod
               ego
               micantibus
               eruditionis
               suae
               radiis
               ,
               nebulam
               hac
               mea
               scriptione
               objicerem
               ;
               &
               famae
               suae
               splendorem
               mea
               refutatione
               obfuscarem
               ;
               sed
               pro
               ingemita
               viris
               doctis
               humanitate
               non
               ignorat
               in
               civitate
               libera
               debere
               linguas
               &
               pennas
               esse
               liberas
               ,
               &
               oppugnandos
               errores
               à
               quoc
               umque
               Authore
               processerint
               :
               amicitia
               enim
               veritatis
               Platonicae
               &
               Socraticae
               praeferenda
               est
               .
               Ego
               me
               intra
               modestiae
               limites
               continui
               ,
               
               neque
               quidquam
               à
               mea
               penna
               lapsum
               est
               ,
               quod
               posset
               illius
               famae
               officere
               ;
               neque
               ab
               omni
               errore
               liber
               esse
               potest
               ,
               quamdiu
               homo
               est
               ;
               si
               autem
               pergat
               hanc
               suam
               Helenam
               ulterius
               propugnare
               :
               
                 Ibo
                 animis
                 contra
                 vel
                 magnum
                 praestet
                 Achillem
                 .
              
               Interea
               autem
               vir
               doctissimè
               
                 quisquis
                 es
                 haud
                 equidem
                 invitis
                 coelestibus
                 auras
                 vitales
                 carpis
                 ,
              
               tibi
               meam
               sententiam
               breviter
               aperiam
               ,
               quum
               me
               tam
               humaniter
               compellas
               ,
               Haec
               opinio
               videtur
               &
               à
               religione
               &
               à
               recta
               ratione
               prorsus
               aliena
               ,
               nam
               si
               maris
               semen
               uterum
               non
               ingrediatur
               ,
               sed
               foemina
               tactu
               virtuali
               solum
               concipiat
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               &
               proinde
               Christus
               non
               magis
               dicendi
               sunt
               semen
               Abrahae
               ;
               quam
               solis
               ,
               nam
               sol
               contactu
               virtuali
               generat
               hominem
               ,
               neque
               potest
               ullus
               filius
               di●i
               aut
               esse
               os
               de
               ossibus
               ,
               aut
               caro
               de
               carne
               parentū
               ,
               quando
               mater
               semine
               careat
               patris
               autem
               semen
               uterum
               non
               ingrediatur
               .
               Haecopinio
               tollit
               omnem
               amorem
               paternum
               :
               erga
               liberos
               omnemque
               provid●ntiam
               ,
               quis
               enim
               pater
               sollicitus
               erit
               haereditatemilli
               relinquere
               quem
               scit
               non
               esse
               filium
               ,
               quomodo
               autem
               filius
               dicendus
               est
               ,
               qui
               ex
               substantia
               patris
               non
               est
               ,
               (
               loquor
               hic
               de
               filio
               naturali
               ,
               non
               adoptivo
               )
               quorsum
               creavit
               Deus
               marem
               &
               foeminam
               ,
               quorsum
               utrumque
               in
               arca
               conservavit
               ,
               si
               absque
               maris
               semine
               concipere
               valet
               foemina
               :
               vir
               non
               potest
               vocari
               adulter
               ,
               nec
               ulli
               possunt
               generari
               in
               adulterio
               quum
               semen
               viri
               in
               uterum
               non
               recipiatur
               ,
               cumque
               quotidianum
               sit
               ut
               foemina
               absque
               corporali
               tactu
               virilis
               seminis
               concipiat
               ,
               quid
               miraculi
               fuit
               Christum
               sic
               concipi
               ,
               quorsum
               honorandus
               est
               pater
               ex
               quinto
               praecepto
               si
               pater
               non
               sit
               ,
               quomodo
               autem
               pater
               est
               ,
               qui
               non
               generat
               ,
               &
               quomodo
               generat
               si
               semen
               in
               uterum
               non
               emittat
               ?
               Simile
               autem
               quo
               utitur
               Doctor
               sumptum
               à
               Magnete
               im●
               pertinens
               est
               :
               Nam
               dicit
               tactum
               spermaticum
               in
               coitu
               
               esse
               virtualem
               ,
               at
               cum
               ferrum
               tangitur
               à
               Magnete
               ,
               ibi
               tactus
               est
               corporalis
               .
               Magnes
               etiam
               trahit
               corpus
               ferri
               ,
               sic
               debet
               uterus
               semen
               si
               similitudo
               valet
               .
               Deinde
               Scire
               cupio
               utrum
               semen
               masculeum
               recipiatur
               intra
               matricem
               ;
               an
               non
               sinon
               ?
               quo
               abit
               ?
               cur
               etiam
               ,
               aperitur
               matrix
               ?
               ad
               recipiendam
               virtutem
               solum
               seminis
               sine
               corpore
               ?
               nugae
               .
               Virtus
               non
               est
               corpus
               ,
               non
               ergo
               opus
               est
               apertione
               ,
               nulla
               namque
               penetratio
               dimensionum
               erit
               ,
               si
               ostium
               occludatur
               ;
               si
               autem
               recipiatur
               semen
               ab
               utero
               ,
               &
               tangat
               sanguiuem
               menstruum
               ;
               Tactus
               ille
               corporalis
               crit
               ,
               non
               virtualis
               .
               Praeterea
               in
               tactu
               virtuali
               ,
               tangens
               ,
               aut
               est
               spiritus
               ,
               sic
               animae
               virtualiter
               tangit
               corpus
               ,
               intelligentia
               coelum
               ;
               aut
               toto
               genere
               differt
               à
               re
               tacta
               ;
               tale
               est
               coelum
               quod
               tangit
               inferiora
               corpora
               virtualiter
               :
               At
               semen
               ,
               nec
               est
               spiritus
               ,
               sed
               corpus
               ,
               nec
               genere
               differt
               à
               sanguine
               ,
               quia
               ex
               sanguine
               fit
               ,
               ergo
               non
               tangit
               virtualiter
               .
               Dices
               :
               Magnes
               tangit
               ferrum
               virtualiter
               ;
               sed
               hoc
               nego
               ,
               nullus
               enim
               est
               tactus
               illic
               nisi
               corporalis
               ;
               fertur
               quidem
               acus
               ad
               magnetem
               ,
               ingenita
               quadam
               vi
               ,
               sicut
               lapis
               ad
               centrum
               ;
               an
               ideo
               concludemus
               centrum
               tangere
               virtualiter
               lapidem
               ?
               nihil
               minus
               .
               Sed
               si
               concederem
               esse
               virtualem
               contactum
               in
               Magnete
               ,
               rogo
               ,
               cui
               sini
               data
               est
               illa
               virtus
               ,
               nonne
               ut
               fiat
               contactus
               corporalis
               videmus
               enim
               haec
               corporaliter
               ,
               se
               tangere
               nes
               contenta
               esse
               virtuali
               tactu
               ;
               eodem
               modo
               semini
               data
               est
               virtus
               tangendi
               sanguinem
               in
               utero
               ,
               ut
               realiter
               &
               corporaliter
               se
               tangant
               cum
               datur
               opportunitas
               .
               Debuit
               etiam
               ,
               Dr.
               nobis
               ostendere
               ,
               quanta
               mora
               requiratur
               ,
               &
               quanta
               distantia
               ,
               ad
               virtualem
               hanc
               actionem
               .
               Videmus
               enim
               serium
               &
               magnetem
               non
               se
               tangere
               nisi
               in
               debita
               distantia
               ,
               idque
               absque
               ulla
               mora
               ,
               quomodo
               etiam
               fit
               ,
               ut
               filius
               referat
               patrem
               vultu
               &
               moribus
               ,
               si
               paternum
               
               semen
               ,
               agat
               solum
               virtualiter
               .
               Si
               etiam
               seminis
               actio
               sit
               solum
               virtualis
               ,
               quid
               opus
               erat
               calore
               ,
               humore
               aliisque
               qualitatibus
               elementaribus
               ?
               Virtualis
               quippe
               contactus
               fit
               ab
               occulta
               ,
               non
               ab
               elementari
               &
               manifesta
               qualitate
               .
               Deinde
               nulla
               fit
               conceptio
               nisi
               semen
               detinea●ur
               in
               utero
               ,
               at
               illa
               detentio
               est
               presentia
               corporalis
               non
               virtualis
               ;
               nec
               ulla
               generatio
               dicenda
               est
               univoca
               si
               semen
               agat
               solum
               virtualiter
               ;
               eodem
               enim
               modo
               generabitur
               homo
               quo
               mus
               virtute
               solis
               ex
               putrifactione
               .
               Sed
               inepte
               vocat
               spermaticum
               tactum
               contagium
               ,
               est
               enim
               contagium
               morbus
               contractus
               ex
               contactu
               ▪
               At
               co●tus
               non
               est
               morbus
               ,
               quum
               nihil
               magis
               sit
               secundum
               maturam
               .
               Cum
               autem
               dicit
               ,
               Doctor
               feminam
               ex
               concepiu
               daeae
               ,
               generalis
               sine
               materia
               impregnatam
               esse
               :
               videtur
               nes●ire
               naturam
               daeae
               quae
               nil
               aliud
               est
               quam
               exemplar
               futuri
               opificii
               in
               mente
               opificis
               :
               exemplar
               autem
               nec
               est
               efficiens
               ,
               nec
               materialis
               causa
               rerum
               ,
               nam
               statuae
               efficiens
               est
               statuarius
               materia
               lapis
               aut
               lignum
               aut
               metallum
               :
               forma
               est
               representatio
               illius
               Idaeae
               quam
               artifex
               in
               mente
               habuit
               ,
               secundum
               ergo
               exemplar
               illud
               artifex
               introducit
               formam
               statuae
               in
               materiam
               ope
               variorum
               ,
               instrumentorum
               ,
               non
               ergo
               fit
               filius
               materialis
               ex
               immateriali
               ,
               sed
               ex
               parentum
               semine
               &
               sauguine
               ,
               ad
               exemplar
               illud
               seu
               filium
               immaterialem
               non
               in
               utero
               sed
               in
               cerebro
               ,
               quod
               est
               propria
               sedes
               phantasmatum
               &
               Idearum
               ob
               organa
               apta
               &
               spiritus
               animales
               ;
               neque
               enim
               ulla
               est
               similitudo
               (
               ut
               putat
               Doctor
               )
               inter
               cerebrum
               &
               uterum
               sive
               substantiam
               ,
               sive
               qualitates
               ,
               sive
               constitutionem
               ,
               sive
               operationes
               consideremus
               ;
               nam
               in
               cerebro
               producuntur
               Idaeae
               &
               phantasmata
               ,
               in
               utero
               corporales
               substantiae
               ,
               in
               hoc
               est
               filius
               materialis
               in
               illo
               immaterialis
               ;
               sed
               haec
               satis
               refutavimus
               in
               tractatu
               nostro
               Anglico
               ,
               
               quar
               hic
               nolo
               tecum
               pluribus
               agere
               :
               Haec
               sufficiant
               ut
               scias
               me
               nec
               vetis
               tuis
               deesse
               ,
               nec
               humanitatis
               leges
               silentio
               meo
               violare
               voluisse
               ;
               quare
               confestim
               vale
               ,
               Vir
               liter
               atissime
               &
               amicis
               sine
               fuco
               tui
               ,
               omniumque
               qui
               veritatem
               amant
               antiquam
               ,
               conatus
               boni
               consule
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   April
                   24.
                   1652.
                
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57647-e40330
           
             283
             
          
           
             284
             
          
           
             292
             
          
           
             294
             
          
           
             299
             
          
           
             344
             
          
           
             326
             
          
           
             354
             
          
           
             359
             
          
           
             381
             
          
           
             382
             
          
           
             383
             
          
           
             384
             
          
           
             386
             
          
           
             400
             
          
           
             479
             
          
           
             507
             
          
           
             Sect.
             93
             
          
           
             509
             
          
           
             522
             
          
           
             525
             
          
           
             575
             
          
           
             600
             
          
           
             602
             
          
           
             607
             
          
           
             63●
             
          
           
             663
             
          
           
             692
             
          
           
             69●
             
          
           
             697
             
          
           
             704
             
          
           
             723
             
          
           
             728
             
          
           
             748
             
          
           
             761
             
          
           
             767
             
          
           
             774
             
          
           
             793
             
          
           
             800
             
          
           
             825
             
          
           
             828
             
          
           
             831
             
          
           
             836
             
          
           
             840
             
          
           
             844
             
          
           
             851
             
          
           
             873
             
          
           
             853
             
          
           
             836
             
          
           
             856
             
          
           
             865
             
          
           
             866
             
          
           
             876
             
          
           
             884
             
          
           
             937
             
          
           
             954
             
          
           
             964
             
          
           
             979
             
          
           
             980
             
          
           
             982